This is a modern-English version of Juliette Drouet's Love-Letters to Victor Hugo: Edited with a Biography of Juliette Drouet, originally written by Drouet, Juliette, Guimbaud, Louis. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


JULIETTE DROUET’S LOVE-LETTERS
TO VICTOR HUGO

Juliette Drouet's Love Letters to Victor Hugo

THE NEW FRANCE, Being a History from the accession of Louis Philippe in 1830 to the Revolution of 1848, with Appendices

THE NEW FRANCE, A History from the Rise of Louis Philippe in 1830 to the 1848 Revolution, with Appendices

By Alexandre Dumas. Translated into English, with an introduction and notes by R. S. Garnett.

By Alex Dumas. Translated into English, with an introduction and notes by R.S. Garnett.

In two volumes, Demy 8vo, cloth gilt, profusely illustrated with a rare portrait of Dumas and other pictures after famous artists. 24/-net.

In two volumes, Demy 8vo, cloth with gold lettering, filled with illustrations including a rare portrait of Dumas and other images by well-known artists. 24/-net.

The map of Europe is about to be altered. Before long we shall be engaged in the marking out. This we can hardly follow with success unless we possess an intelligent knowledge of the history of our Allies. It is a curious fact that the present generation is always ignorant of the history of that which preceded it. Everyone or nearly everyone has read a history—Carlyle’s or some other—of the French Revolution of 1789 to 1800; very few seem versed in what followed and culminated in the revolution of 1848, which was the continuation of the first.

The map of Europe is about to change. Soon, we will be involved in the planning. We can hardly do this successfully without a good understanding of our Allies' history. It's interesting how each generation tends to be unaware of the history that came before it. Almost everyone has read a history—Carlyle's or another—of the French Revolution from 1789 to 1800; very few seem to know about what happened next, which led to the revolution of 1848, a continuation of the first.

Both revolutions resulted from an idea—the idea of the people. In 1789 the people destroyed servitude, ignorance, privilege, monarchical despotism; in 1848 they thrust aside representation by the few and a Monarchy which served its own interests to the prejudice of the country. It is impossible to understand the French Republic of to-day unless the struggle in 1848 be studied: for every profound revolution is an evolution.

Both revolutions came from one idea—the idea of the people. In 1789, the people broke free from servitude, ignorance, privilege, and monarchical tyranny; in 1848, they rejected the rule of a few and a monarchy that prioritized its own interests over those of the nation. You can't fully grasp today's French Republic without studying the struggle of 1848: every significant revolution is an evolution.

A man of genius, the author of the most essentially French book, both in its subject and treatment, that exists (its name is The Three Musketeers) took part in this second revolution, and having taken part in it, he wrote its history. Only instead of calling his book what it was—a history of France for eighteen years—that is to say from the accession of Louis Philippe in 1830 to his abdication in 1848—he called it The Last King of the French. An unfortunate title, truly, for while the book was yet a new one the “last King” was succeeded by a man who, having been elected President, made himself Emperor. It will easily be understood that a book with such a title by a republican was not likely to be approved by the severe censorship of the Second Empire. And, in fact, no new edition of the book has appeared for sixty years, although its republican author was Alexandre Dumas.

A brilliant man, the author of the most quintessentially French book, both in its theme and style, which is The Three Musketeers, was involved in this second revolution. After participating in it, he wrote its history. However, instead of naming his book what it really was—a history of France covering eighteen years, from Louis Philippe's rise to power in 1830 to his abdication in 1848—he titled it The Last King of the French. An unfortunate title indeed, since while the book was still new, the “last King” was succeeded by a man who, after being elected President, declared himself Emperor. It's easy to see why a book with such a title from a republican perspective wouldn’t have been welcomed by the strict censorship of the Second Empire. In fact, no new edition of the book has been published for sixty years, even though its republican author was Alexandre Dumas.

During the present war the Germans have twice marched over his grave at Villers Cotterets, near Soissons, where he sleeps with his brave father General Alexandre Dumas. The first march was en route for Paris; the second was before the pursuit of our own and the French armies, and while these events were taking place the first translation of his long neglected book was being printed in London. Habent sua fata tibelli.

During the current war, the Germans have marched over his grave twice at Villers Cotterets, near Soissons, where he rests alongside his brave father, General Alexandre Dumas. The first march was on their way to Paris; the second was before they pursued our army and the French army. While all of this was happening, the first translation of his long-neglected book was being printed in London. Habent sua fata tibelli.

Written when the fame of its brilliant author was at its height, this book will be found eminently characteristic of him. Although a history composed with scrupulous fidelity to facts, it is as amusing as a romance. Wittily written, and abounding in life and colour, the long narrative takes the reader into the battlefield, the Court and the Hôtel de Ville with equal success. Dumas, who in his early days occupied a desk in the prince’s bureaux, but who resigned it when the Duc d’Orleans became King of the French, relates much which it is curious to read at the present time. To his text, as originally published, are added as Appendices some papers from his pen relating to the history of the time, which are unknown in England.

Written when the fame of its brilliant author was at its peak, this book is truly representative of him. Although a history meticulously based on facts, it’s just as entertaining as a novel. Cleverly written and full of life and color, the lengthy narrative successfully transports the reader to the battlefield, the Court, and the Hôtel de Ville. Dumas, who in his early days worked in the prince’s office but resigned when the Duc d’Orleans became King of the French, shares a lot that is interesting to read today. His originally published text includes Appendices with some papers he wrote about the history of the time, which are unknown in England.

JULIETTE DROUET’S LOVE-LETTERS
TO VICTOR HUGO

EDITED WITH A BIOGRAPHY OF JULIETTE DROUET


BY
LOUIS GUIMBAUD


TRANSLATED BY
LADY THEODORA DAVIDSON


WITH A PHOTOGRAVURE FRONTISPIECE
AND 36 ILLUSTRATIONS IN HALF-TONE


LONDON
S T A N L E Y   P A U L   &   C O
31 ESSEX STREET, STRAND, W.C.



First published in 1915

EDITED WITH A BIOGRAPHY OF JULIETTE DROUET


BY
LOUIS GUIMBAUD


TRANSLATED BY
LADY THEODORA DAVIDSON


WITH A PHOTOGRAVURE FRONTISPIECE
AND 36 ILLUSTRATIONS IN HALF-TONE


LONDON
S T A N L E Y   P A U L   &   C O
31 ESSEX STREET, STRAND, W.C.



First published in 1915

FOREWORD

A POET, a great poet, loves a princess of the theatre. He is jealous. He forces her to abandon the stage and the green-room, to relinquish the hollow flattery of society and the town; he cloisters her with one servant, two or three of his portraits, and as many books, in an apartment a few yards square. When she complains of having nothing to do but wait for him, he replies: “Write to me. Write me everything that comes into your head, everything that causes your heart to beat.”

A POET, a talented poet, loves a theater princess. He feels jealous. He makes her give up the stage and the backstage, to turn away from the empty praise of society and the city; he isolates her with one servant, a couple of his portraits, and as many books, in a room just a few yards wide. When she says she has nothing to do but wait for him, he responds: “Write to me. Write down everything that comes to your mind, everything that makes your heart race.”

Such is the origin of the letters of Juliette Drouet to Victor Hugo. They are not ordinary missives confided to the post and intended to assure a lover of the tender feelings of his mistress: they are notes, mere “scribbles,” as Juliette herself calls them, thrown upon paper hour by hour, cast into a corner without being read over, and secured by the lover at each of his visits, as so many trophies of passion.

Such is the origin of the letters from Juliette Drouet to Victor Hugo. They aren’t just regular letters sent through the mail to reassure a lover of his mistress’s affection; they are quick notes, mere “scribbles,” as Juliette herself describes them, written down hour by hour, tossed aside without being reread, and kept by the lover during each visit as trophies of their passion.

When Juliette Drouet’s executor, M. Louis Kock, died in Paris on May 26th, 1912, he had in his possession about twenty thousand. He had added to them the letters of James Pradier to our heroine, those of Juliette to her daughter, Claire Pradier, and the answers of Claire Pradier to her mother.

When Juliette Drouet’s executor, M. Louis Kock, died in Paris on May 26, 1912, he had about twenty thousand in his possession. He had also collected the letters from James Pradier to our heroine, those from Juliette to her daughter, Claire Pradier, and the replies from Claire Pradier to her mother.

This collection of documents passed into the hands of a Parisian publisher, Monsieur A. Blaizot, who has been so good as to allow us to examine them and compile from them a volume concerning Victor Hugo and his friend.

This collection of documents came into the possession of a Parisian publisher, Monsieur A. Blaizot, who has generously allowed us to review them and create a book about Victor Hugo and his friend.

At first sight the task presented grave difficulties—nay, it seemed almost impossible of execution. To begin with, it would have been futile to think of publishing the whole of the twenty thousand letters; in the second place, it might appear a work of supererogation to reconstruct from them in detail the story of a liaison well known to have been uneventful, almost monotonous, and more suggestive of a litany or the beads of a rosary than of tragedy or a novel.

At first glance, the task seemed really difficult—almost impossible, in fact. To start with, it would have been pointless to consider publishing all twenty thousand letters; and secondly, it might seem unnecessary to piece together in detail the story of a relationship that was known to be uneventful, almost boring, and more reminiscent of a litany or the beads of a rosary than of tragedy or a novel.

We have attempted to surmount these objections in the following manner:

We have tried to overcome these objections in the following way:

In the first portion we present the biography of Juliette Drouet in the form of a series of synthetic tableaux, each tableau summarising several lustres of her life. We thus avoid the long-drawn-out narrative, year by year, of an existence devoid of incident or adventure.

In the first part, we present Juliette Drouet's biography through a series of concise snapshots, each snapshot summarizing several decades of her life. This way, we skip the lengthy year-by-year account of a life that lacks significant events or adventures.

In the second, we publish those letters which strike us as peculiarly eloquent, witty, or lyrical. In the light shed upon them by the preliminary biography, they form, as one might say, its justification and natural sequel.

In the second part, we share letters that we find especially eloquent, witty, or lyrical. The insights from the preliminary biography illuminate them, making them a fitting continuation and justification of it.

At the outset of her liaison with the poet Juliette does not date her “scribbles”; she merely notes the time of day and the day of the week, until about 1840; we have therefore been obliged to content ourselves with the classification effected by her in the collection of her manuscripts, and preserved by her executor.

At the beginning of her relationship with the poet, Juliette doesn’t date her “scribbles”; she just records the time of day and the day of the week, until around 1840. As a result, we've had to rely on the organization she created in her manuscript collection, which was maintained by her executor.

From 1840 she dated every sheet. Consequently our work simultaneously achieves more precision and certainty.

From 1840, she dated every sheet. As a result, our work now has greater precision and certainty.

When its difficulties have seemed insuperable, we have derived valuable encouragement from the sympathy of the literary students and friends who had urged us to undertake it, or were assisting us in its execution. We have pleasure in recording our thanks to the following: MM. Louis Barthou, Beuve, A. Blaizot, François Camailhac, Eugène Planès, Escolier, etc. b We have often wondered what the charming woman whose ideals, tastes, and habits have, by degrees, become almost as familiar to us as her handwriting, would have thought of our efforts. As far as she herself is concerned there can be but little doubt. She would have made fun of the undertaking. By dint of moving in the society of men of high literary attainments she had acquired a very modest estimate of her own wit and talent. In 1877, when the architect Roblin one day discovered her sorting out her “scribbles,” he thought she was attempting to write a book and gravely asked her “when it was to be published.” “What an idea!” she cried, and burst out laughing.

When the challenges seemed impossible, we found valuable encouragement from the support of literary students and friends who encouraged us to take this on and were helping us along the way. We are pleased to express our gratitude to the following: MM. Louis Barthou, Beuve, A. Blaizot, François Camailhac, Eugène Planès, Escolier, etc. We often wondered what the delightful woman, whose ideals, tastes, and habits have gradually become almost as familiar to us as her handwriting, would have thought about our efforts. There’s little doubt about her feelings regarding it. She would have made light of the whole undertaking. By mingling with people of great literary ability, she developed a very humble view of her own wit and talent. In 1877, when the architect Roblin found her sorting through her “scribbles,” he assumed she was trying to write a book and seriously asked her, “When is it going to be published?” “What an idea!” she exclaimed, bursting into laughter.

Such was not the opinion of Victor Hugo, however. That perfect artist attached the utmost importance to the writings of his friend. Each time she wished to destroy them he commanded her to preserve them. Whenever she proposed to bring them to a close, he insisted upon her continuing. We possess an unpublished letter from the poet in which he exclaims:

Such was not the opinion of Victor Hugo, however. That brilliant artist placed the highest value on his friend's writings. Every time she wanted to destroy them, he ordered her to keep them. Whenever she suggested wrapping them up, he insisted that she carry on. We have an unpublished letter from the poet where he exclaims:

“Your letters, my Juliette, constitute my treasure, my casket of jewels, my riches! In them our joint lives are recorded day by day, thought by thought. All that you dreamed lies there, all that you suffered. They are charming mirrors, each one of which reflects a fresh aspect of your lovely soul.”

“Your letters, my Juliette, are my treasure, my box of jewels, my wealth! In them, our shared lives are documented day by day, thought by thought. Everything you dreamed is there, everything you endured. They are beautiful mirrors, each reflecting a new side of your lovely soul.”

Surely such a phrase conveys approbation and sanction sufficient for both Juliette Drouet and her humble biographer.

Surely, such a phrase shows approval and support enough for both Juliette Drouet and her humble biographer.

CONTENTS

PART I
BIOGRAPHICAL
CHAPTER I
PAGE

Julienne Gauvain

Julienne Gauvain

1
CHAPTER II

Princesse Négroni

Princess Négroni

14
CHAPTER III

La Tristesse D’Olympio

The Sadness of Olympio

33
CHAPTER IV

The Shackles of Love

The Chains of Love

45
CHAPTER V

Claire Pradier

Claire Pradier

69
CHAPTER VI

On an Island

On an Island

84
CHAPTER VII

That which brings Satisfaction to the Heart

What Brings Happiness to the Heart

104
PART II
LETTERS115
APPENDIX

I. List of those of Victor Hugo’s Poems
which were inspired by Juliette Drouet

I. List of Victor Hugo’s Poems
that were inspired by Juliette Drouet

311

II. Books concerning Juliette Drouet

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Books about Juliette Drouet

314

III. Works of Art representing Juliette Drouet

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Art featuring Juliette Drouet

314
INDEX317

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

Victor Hugo and Juliette Drouet

Victor Hugo and Juliette Drouet

Photogravure Frontispiece
FACING PAGE

The Château of Fougères in 1831

The Château of Fougères in 1831

1

Claire Pradier as a Child

Young Claire Pradier

8

Victor Hugo as a Young Man

Victor Hugo as a Young Man

16

Juliette Drouet in the Rôle of La Princesse Négroni

Juliette Drouet as Princess Négroni

24

Juliette Drouet in the Rôle of La Princesse Négroni

Juliette Drouet as Princess Négroni

32

House in the Village of Les Metz, in the Parish of Jouy-en-Josas, Seine-et-Oise

House in the Village of Les Metz, in the Parish of Jouy-en-Josas, Seine-et-Oise

32

Church of Bièvres, Seine-et-Oise

Bièvres Church, Seine-et-Oise

40

Victor Hugo about 1836

Victor Hugo around 1836

48

Le Citoyen Victor Hugo jouant au Congrès de la Paix

Citizen Victor Hugo at the Congress of Peace

64

Claire Pradier at Fifteen

Claire Pradier at 15

72

Claire Pradier on her Deathbed

Claire Pradier on her deathbed

80

Juliette Drouet in Jersey

Juliette Drouet in Jersey

88

Victor Hugo in Jersey

Victor Hugo on Jersey

96

Victor Hugo, his Family, and Juliette Drouet at Hauteville House

Victor Hugo, his family, and Juliette Drouet at Hauteville House

104

Juliette Drouet in 1883

Juliette Drouet in 1883

112

Claire Pradier

Claire Pradier

120

Juliette Drouet about 1830

Juliette Drouet around 1830

128

A Page of Juliette Drouet’s Note-book in 1834

A Page from Juliette Drouet’s Notebook in 1834

136

Autograph Letter from Juliette Drouet to her
daughter Claire

Autograph Letter from Juliette Drouet to her
daughter Claire

144

Victor Hugo

Victor Hugo

160

Caricature of Mlle. George, by Victor Hugo

Caricature of Mlle. George, by Victor Hugo

176

Portrait of Victor Hugo by Himself

Self-Portrait of Victor Hugo

176

Autograph and Drawing by Juliette Drouet

Autograph and Drawing by Juliette Drouet

192

The Bridge of Marne

The Marne Bridge

208

A Dedication by Victor Hugo to Juliette Drouet

A Dedication by Victor Hugo to Juliette Drouet

224

Juliette Drouet in 1846

Juliette Drouet, 1846

232

Victor Hugo, Républicain

Victor Hugo, Republican

240

Drawing by Victor Hugo, signed “Toto”

Drawing by Victor Hugo, signed "Toto"

256

The Flower and the Butterfly

The Flower and the Butterfly

256

Juliette Drouet’s Hand

Juliette Drouet's Hand

272

Victor Hugo, by Rodin

Victor Hugo, by Rodin

288

Juliette Drouet about 1877

Juliette Drouet, around 1877

296

The Deathbed of Victor Hugo

Victor Hugo's Deathbed

304

A Dedication by Victor Hugo to Juliette Drouet

A Dedication by Victor Hugo to Juliette Drouet

304

Book-plate designed for Juliette Drouet by Victor Hugo

Bookplate created for Juliette Drouet by Victor Hugo

312



THE CHÂTEAU OF FOUGÈRES IN 1836.  Unpublished drawing by Victor Hugo.

THE CHÂTEAU OF FOUGÈRES IN 1836.
Unpublished drawing by Victor Hugo.



THE CHÂTEAU OF FOUGÈRES IN 1836.  Unpublished drawing by Victor Hugo.

THE CHÂTEAU OF FOUGÈRES IN 1836.
Unpublished drawing by Victor Hugo.

JULIETTE DROUET’S LOVE-LETTERS
TO VICTOR HUGO

PART I

BIOGRAPHICAL

CHAPTER I

JULIENNE GAUVAIN

AN irregular outline, sombre colouring, a tangle of towers, steeples, high gables and ramparts, steep passages built in the form of steps: such was the town of Fougères at the beginning of the nineteenth century. The principal features of its surroundings were a turbulent river waging unceasing conflict with numerous mills, uncultivated wastes, more footpaths than lanes, and more lanes than high-roads.

AN irregular shape, dark colors, a jumble of towers, steeples, tall gables, and walls, steep paths designed like steps: that was the town of Fougères at the start of the nineteenth century. The main features of its surroundings included a restless river constantly battling with several mills, uncultivated land, more paths than roads, and more roads than highways.

This former hot-bed of chouans was an appropriate birthplace for a heroine of romance—and there, on April 10th, 1806, was born Julienne Joséphine Gauvain, subsequently known as Mademoiselle Juliette, and later still, as Madame Drouet.[1]

This former hotbed of chouans was a fitting place for the birth of a romance heroine—and there, on April 10th, 1806, Julienne Joséphine Gauvain was born, who would later be known as Mademoiselle Juliette, and even later, as Madame Drouet.[1]

Her father was a humble tailor living in a suburb of the town, on the road between Fougères and Autrain; her mother kept the little home. Madame Drouet was somewhat proud of her humble origin; she wrote: “I am of the people,” as others might boast “I am well born”; she wished thereby to explain and excuse her taste for independence, her fiery temper, and her impulsive nature. She might equally have attributed these to the neglect she suffered in early infancy.

Her father was a modest tailor living in a suburb of the town, on the road between Fougères and Autrain; her mother took care of their small home. Madame Drouet was somewhat proud of her humble beginnings; she wrote, “I am one of the people,” just like others might say, “I come from a good family”; she wanted to explain and justify her desire for independence, her fiery temper, and her impulsive nature. She could have also linked these traits to the neglect she experienced in her early childhood.

For she had no parents to guard or train her. Her mother died on December 15th, 1806, before the infant could lisp her first words. On September 12th in the following year the father dragged himself to the public infirmary at Fougères, and there breathed his last. The infirmary took over the charge of the orphan, and was about to place her with the foundlings—indeed, the necessary formalities had already been complied with—when a protector suddenly came forward, a certain worthy uncle.

For she had no parents to care for or raise her. Her mother passed away on December 15, 1806, before the baby could even say her first words. On September 12 of the following year, her father made his way to the public infirmary in Fougères, where he took his last breath. The infirmary took responsibility for the orphan and was about to place her with the foundlings—indeed, the necessary paperwork had already been completed—when a guardian suddenly stepped in, a certain decent uncle.

His name was René Henri Drouet. He was thirty-two years old, a sub-lieutenant of artillery, had seen active service in eight campaigns under Napoleon, and been wounded in the foot by the blow of an axe. The wound was such that some very quiet employment had to be provided for him. The ex-artilleryman was turned into a coast-guard, and dawdled out a bored existence in the little Breton port where fate confined him henceforth. He claimed Julienne, and she was handed over to his care.

His name was René Henri Drouet. He was thirty-two years old, a sub-lieutenant in the artillery, had served in eight campaigns under Napoleon, and had been wounded in the foot by an axe. The injury was serious enough that he needed a quiet job. The former artilleryman became a coast guard and spent his days in a dull routine at the small Breton port where he was stuck from then on. He claimed Julienne, and she was given to him.

It would be foolish to pretend that this retired warrior was a suitable person to undertake the training of a little girl. He understood only how to spoil and caress her. Never did child enjoy a wilder, more vagabond childhood. Julienne never got to the village school, because on the way thither glimmered a large pond bordered by clumps of bushes. Among the latter she would conceal her shoes and stockings, and, wading into the water, blue as the skies above, gather starry water-lilies. When she came out, more often than not she failed to find the hiding-place, and ran home bare-footed, with hair floating in the wind and a frock torn to ribbons. But she only laughed, and was forgiven because she made such a winsome picture in her tatters and her wreath of flowers. Those were halcyon days—days filled with innocent joys and elemental sorrows: a fruit-tree robbed of its burden under the indulgent eye of the old coastguard in his green uniform, the death of a tame linnet. All her life Julienne’s memory would dwell pleasurably on those early delights. Nothing could curb her natural wildness, not even the gate of a cloister or the rule of St. Benedict.

It would be naive to think that this retired warrior was the right person to train a little girl. He only knew how to pamper and spoil her. Julienne had a more adventurous, carefree childhood than most. She never attended the village school because on the way there, a large pond sparkled, surrounded by clusters of bushes. She would hide her shoes and stockings among the bushes, wade into the water, as blue as the sky above, and pick starry water lilies. When she emerged, she often couldn't find her hiding spot and would run home barefoot, her hair blowing in the wind and her dress torn to shreds. But she just laughed and was forgiven because she looked so charming in her ragged clothes and flower crown. Those were carefree days—filled with innocent joys and simple sorrows: a fruit tree stripped of its fruit under the watchful eye of the old coastguard in his green uniform, the death of a pet linnet. Julienne would cherish those early joys for the rest of her life. Nothing could tame her natural wildness, not even the gates of a monastery or the rules of St. Benedict.

Among René Henri Drouet’s female relations he counted a sister and a cousin, nuns in a great Parisian convent, the Bernardines-Bénédictines of Perpetual Adoration. Their house was situated in the Rue du Petit-Picpus. When Julienne was ten years old he easily managed to have her admitted to the school attached to the convent, and thenceforth the orphan’s path in life seemed settled: she should first become a distinguished pupil, then a pious novice, and lastly a holy nun. But, as events turned out, Julienne was only to carry out the first part of the programme.

Among René Henri Drouet’s female relatives, he had a sister and a cousin, who were nuns in a large convent in Paris, the Bernardines-Bénedictines of Perpetual Adoration. Their convent was located on Rue du Petit-Picpus. When Julienne was ten years old, he easily got her accepted into the school associated with the convent, and from that point on, it seemed like the orphan’s future was set: she would first become an accomplished student, then a devout novice, and finally a holy nun. However, as things turned out, Julienne would only fulfill the first part of that plan.

From the description left us by Madame Drouet and transcribed in full by, Victor Hugo in Les Misérables, the house in the Petit-Picpus was none too cheerful; its first welcome to the child was more sombre than any drama she was to figure in, later, as an actress. Padlocked gates, dark corridors, bare rooms, a chapel where the priest himself was concealed behind a veil—such was the scene; black phantoms with shrouded features played the parts; the action was composed of interminable prayers and stringent mortifications. The Bernardines-Bénédictines slept on straw and wore hair shirts, which produced chronic irritation and jerky spasms; they knew not the taste of meat or the warmth of a fire; they took turns in making reparation, and no excuse for shirking was permitted. Reparation consisted in prayers for all the sins and faults of omission and commission, all the crimes of the world. For twelve consecutive hours the petitioner had to kneel upon the stone steps in front of the Blessed Sacrament, with clasped hands and a rope round her neck; when the fatigue became unbearable, she prostrated herself on her face, with her arms outstretched in the form of a cross, and prayed more ardently than before for the sinners of the universe. Victor Hugo, who gathered these details from the lips of Madame Drouet, declared them sublime, while she who had personally witnessed their painful passion, retained a profound impression for life, coupled with a strong sense of Catholicism, and the gift of prayer.

From the description provided by Madame Drouet and fully transcribed by Victor Hugo in Les Misérables, the house in Petit-Picpus was anything but cheerful; its first welcome to the child was darker than any drama she would later portray as an actress. Padlocked gates, dark hallways, bare rooms, a chapel where the priest was hidden behind a veil—this was the scene; black shadows with concealed faces played the roles; the action was made up of endless prayers and strict self-denials. The Bernardines-Bénédictines slept on straw and wore hair shirts, which caused chronic irritation and twitching; they had never tasted meat or felt the warmth of a fire; they took turns making atonement, with no excuses allowed to skip their duties. Atonement involved prayers for all the sins and faults of omission and commission, all the wrongs of the world. For twelve straight hours, the petitioner had to kneel on the stone steps in front of the Blessed Sacrament, with clasped hands and a rope around her neck; when the fatigue became unbearable, she would lay face down, arms outstretched in the shape of a cross, and pray even more fervently for the sinners of the world. Victor Hugo, who gathered these details from Madame Drouet, called them sublime, while she, who had personally witnessed their painful struggles, carried a lasting impression and a deep sense of Catholicism, along with the gift of prayer.

Outside of these austerities the pupils of the school conformed to nearly all the practices of the convent. Like the nuns, they only saw their parents in the parlour, and were not allowed to embrace them. In the refectory they ate in silence under the eye of the nun on duty, who from time to time, if so much as a fly flew without permission, would snap a wooden book noisily. This sound, and the reading of the Lives of the Saints, were the sole seasoning of the meal. If a rebellious pupil dared to dislike the food and leave it on her plate, she was condemned to kneel and make the sign of the cross on the stone floor with her tongue.

Outside of these strict rules, the students at the school followed almost all the practices of the convent. Like the nuns, they only saw their parents in the parlor and weren't allowed to hug them. In the dining hall, they ate in silence under the watchful eye of the nun on duty, who would slam a wooden book if even a fly flew by without permission. This noise, along with the reading of the Lives of the Saints, was the only thing that added any flavor to the meal. If a defiant student dared to dislike the food and leave it on her plate, she was punished by having to kneel and make the sign of the cross on the stone floor with her tongue.

Neither the licked cross nor the meagre fare ever succeeded in damping Julienne’s spirits. She preserved the beautiful spontaneity and love of fun of her early years. She was the spoilt child of the convent where her aunts, Mother des Anges and Mother Ste Mechtilde, appear to have wielded a kindly authority. She soon became its enfant terrible. Once, when she was about twelve years old, she threw herself into the arms of a nun and cried, devouring the outer walls with her eyes: “Mother, mother, one of the big girls has just told me I have only got nine years and ten months more to stay here: what luck!” And another time she dropped on the pavement of the cloister a confession written on a sheet of paper so that she might not forget its items: “Father, I accuse myself of being an adulteress. Father, I accuse myself of having stared at gentlemen.”

Neither the licked cross nor the meager meals ever dampened Julienne’s spirits. She kept the beautiful spontaneity and love of fun from her early years. She was the spoiled child of the convent where her aunts, Mother des Anges and Mother Ste Mechtilde, seemed to exercise a kind authority. She quickly became its enfant terrible. Once, when she was about twelve, she threw herself into the arms of a nun and cried, surveying the outer walls with her eyes: “Mother, mother, one of the big girls just told me I have only nine years and ten months left to stay here: how lucky!” And another time she dropped a confession on the pavement of the cloister written on a sheet of paper so she wouldn’t forget its points: “Father, I confess I am an adulteress. Father, I confess I have stared at gentlemen.”

One might well ask who were the gentlemen concerned, for in the convent of Petit-Picpus there were no male professors; only the most distinguished among the nuns assumed the duty of instructing the young boarders. Judging from the eloquence which will be found later in Madame Drouet’s letters, the Bernardines-Bénédictines must have accomplished their task with great thoroughness. Julienne learned from them, if not orthography and cultivated style, at least sincerity, and the point that, before attempting to write, one should have something to say. She also studied accomplishments. Mother Ste Mechtilde possessed a beautiful voice. She was consequently appointed mistress of ceremonies and of the choir, and used to train her niece and other pupils. Her habit was to take seven children and make them sing standing in a row according to their ages, so that they looked like a set of girlish organ-pipes. History does not relate whether Julienne sang better than the others, but a little later she began to nurse in secret the idea of utilising her gifts as a virtuoso. At Petit-Picpus she also learned to sketch and paint in water-colours. She owed this instruction to the favour of the pious nuns, who, as a special breach of their rule, authorised her to take lessons from a young master, Redouté.

One might wonder who the gentlemen were involved, as there were no male teachers at the Petit-Picpus convent; only the most distinguished nuns took on the responsibility of teaching the young boarders. Based on the eloquence found later in Madame Drouet’s letters, the Bernardines-Bénédictines must have done their job very well. Julienne learned from them, if not about spelling and refined writing, then at least about being sincere and the importance of having something meaningful to say before trying to write. She also studied various skills. Mother Ste Mechtilde had a beautiful voice, which led to her being appointed as the mistress of ceremonies and the choir, where she would train her niece and other students. She would typically take seven children and have them sing in a row based on their ages, making them look like a set of girlish organ pipes. History doesn’t tell us if Julienne sang better than the others, but soon after, she began secretly dreaming of using her talents as a virtuoso. At Petit-Picpus, she also learned to sketch and paint with watercolors. She received this instruction as a special exception from the pious nuns, who allowed her to take lessons from a young master, Redouté.

It may not be too bold to declare that Julienne imbibed at the convent those qualities of tact and restraint, and that air of distinction she exhibited later in the drawing-rooms of Victor Hugo. To the Convent of the Bernardines was attached a sort of house of retreat where aged ladies of rank could end their days, as also nuns of the various orders whose cloisters had been destroyed during the Revolution. Some of these preserved within their hearts a generous instinct of maternity, which Julienne easily managed to waken. She fell into the habit of running across to break the rule of everlasting silence in that fairly cheerful environment, and, in defiance of the prohibition against intimacy, she turned the old ladies into personal friends. She listened attentively, and remembered much, and forty years later she could describe correctly the names, appearance, and habits of that picturesque group, somewhat archaic, but invariably courteous and witty.

It might not be too bold to say that Julienne absorbed the qualities of tact, restraint, and the air of sophistication she later displayed in the drawing rooms of Victor Hugo at the convent. Attached to the Convent of the Bernardines was a sort of retreat where elderly women of privilege could spend their final days, as well as nuns from various orders whose cloisters had been destroyed during the Revolution. Some of these women held onto a nurturing instinct deep inside, which Julienne easily managed to awaken. She began to break the convent's rule of silence by visiting often, and despite the ban on forming close relationships, she turned the elderly women into personal friends. She listened carefully, remembered a lot, and forty years later she could accurately describe the names, appearances, and habits of that unique group—somewhat old-fashioned but always polite and witty.

Perhaps because of this slight lifting of the veil, Julienne began already, at the age of sixteen, to fix her eager gaze beyond the cloister and the gate. Perhaps also some instinct of dignity and self-respect urged her to learn something of the world before entering the novitiate to pronounce her vows. However this may be, it seems certain that, on the solemn occasion of her presentation to the Archbishop of Paris, Monsignor Quelen, as a postulant, she managed to convey that her vocation was of the frailest, and her desire for the world, deeply rooted. The prelate understood, and signified to the nuns that this particular lamb desired to wander. That very evening Julienne left the convent.

Perhaps because of this slight lifting of the veil, Julienne began, at the age of sixteen, to set her eager gaze beyond the cloister and the gate. Maybe also some instinct of dignity and self-respect pushed her to learn something about the world before entering the novitiate to take her vows. However it may be, it seems clear that, on the important occasion of her presentation to the Archbishop of Paris, Monsignor Quelen, as a postulant, she managed to show that her calling was the weakest, and her desire for the world, deeply rooted. The prelate understood and signaled to the nuns that this particular lamb wanted to wander. That very evening, Julienne left the convent.

Here follows a somewhat obscure interlude in the girl’s life. We meet her next among the pupils of the sculptor Pradier, in 1825.

Here’s a bit of a hidden chapter in the girl’s life. We find her next among the students of the sculptor Pradier, in 1825.

James Pradier: to those of our generation this name recalls merely a number of groups and statues: statues more graceful than chaste, groups more elegant than virile; the work of a master who aimed at rivalling Praxiteles, but only succeeded in treading in the footsteps of Clodion.

James Pradier: for those of us in our generation, this name brings to mind just a collection of groups and statues: statues that are more graceful than modest, groups that are more stylish than strong; the work of a master who aimed to compete with Praxiteles, but only managed to follow in the footsteps of Clodion.

Pradier, however, only needs a careful biographer to acquire another kind of celebrity: that of an artist, grand viveur, magnificent and vain, careless and weak, born too late to lead without scandal the frivolous life he loved, too early to acquire by industry the fortune needed for the indulgence of his tastes.

Pradier, however, just needs a thoughtful biographer to gain a different kind of fame: that of an artist, a grand lover of life, magnificent and self-absorbed, carefree and fragile, born too late to live the carefree life he enjoyed without controversy, and too early to earn through hard work the wealth required to indulge his preferences.

Twice a week his studio was transformed into a drawing-room, and his receptions were attended by a most varied company: painters and poets, models, actresses, dames of high degree, politicians and men of the sword—all society, in short, liked to be seen in the Rue de l’Abbaye.

Twice a week, his studio turned into a drawing room, and his gatherings were attended by a very diverse crowd: painters and poets, models, actresses, ladies of high status, politicians, and military men—all of society, in short, wanted to be seen in Rue de l’Abbaye.

Clad in high boots, cut low in front, in violet velvet trousers and a coat of the same material decorated with Polish brandebergs, flanked by a Scotch greyhound almost as big as himself, the master of the house received his visitors, listened to them, talked with them, without interrupting his work; he created fresh marvels with the chisel while the conversation flowed unrestrained, and thus his labours became simultaneously a gossip and a spectacle.

Dressed in high boots and low-cut in the front, wearing violet velvet pants and a coat of the same fabric adorned with Polish brandebergs, the master of the house welcomed his guests. He listened to them and chatted with them without pausing his work; he crafted new wonders with the chisel while the conversation flowed freely, making his work both a social gathering and a show.

In the novel excitement of surroundings so brilliant, so varied, and of morals so easy, Julienne committed the imprudence which was to settle the fate of her whole life. Thanks to her independent spirit, and still more to her beauty, she very soon established her position in Pradier’s house. She came there often, remained long, and consented to pose for him.[2]

In the thrilling atmosphere of such bright and diverse surroundings, along with a relaxed sense of morality, Julienne made the reckless choice that would determine her entire future. Thanks to her free-spirited nature, and even more so her beauty, she quickly secured her place in Pradier’s studio. She visited often, stayed for a long time, and agreed to model for him.[2]

And when, one day, the sculptor desired for himself this flower, so superior in delicacy and aroma to those usually found in the studios, he had but to bend down and pluck it.

And when, one day, the sculptor wanted this flower for himself, which was so much more delicate and fragrant than the ones normally found in the studios, he just had to lean down and pick it.



CLAIRE PRADIER AS A CHILD.  From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

CLAIRE PRADIER AS A CHILD.
From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.



CLAIRE PRADIER AS A CHILD.  From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

CLAIRE PRADIER AS A CHILD.
From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

He made Julienne his mistress in 1825. In 1826 she gave him a little daughter whom we shall meet again later. But now arose difficulties of a practical nature. James Pradier, ex-Prix de Rome, Chevalier de la Légion d’Honneur, Membre de l’Institut, Professeur de l’École des Beaux-Arts, could not with propriety, according to his ideas, marry a model. He does not dream of it for an instant, but, as he wishes to do the girl some kindness, however unsuitable, he manages to insinuate her into the theatrical world, and to put her on the boards. Having friends in Brussels, he decrees that she shall go thither to study and make her first appearance; and, as she needs guidance, advice, and protection, he writes her almost every day long letters, in which platitudes alternate with vulgarity. The correspondence continues, wordy and trivial, interminable and foolish, a repulsive mixture of boasting and preaching. Does Julienne show distaste for vaudeville, Pradier proclaims that form of acting to be the most charming in the world, and places it far above tragedy, which he pronounces tiresome and chilling. If Julienne complains that she has but one dress, Pradier tells her that only the leading lights of the stage possess more. If she ventures a timid request for money, he answers that he has none himself, and offers her a book of fairy-tales illustrated under his supervision.

He made Julienne his mistress in 1825. In 1826, she gave him a little daughter whom we will meet again later. But now, difficulties arose. James Pradier, former Prix de Rome, Knight of the Legion of Honor, Member of the Institute, Professor at the School of Fine Arts, couldn’t properly, in his view, marry a model. He doesn’t even consider it for a second, but since he wants to do something nice for the girl, even if it’s not suitable, he finds a way to introduce her into the theater world and get her on stage. Having friends in Brussels, he decides that she should go there to study and make her first appearance; and since she needs guidance, advice, and protection, he writes her long letters almost every day, where clichés mix with crudeness. The correspondence continues, wordy and trivial, never-ending and foolish, a distasteful blend of bragging and lecturing. If Julienne expresses dislike for vaudeville, Pradier insists that this form of acting is the most delightful in the world, ranking it far above tragedy, which he claims is boring and bleak. If Julienne complains about having only one dress, Pradier tells her that only the biggest stars on stage have more. If she nervously asks for money, he replies that he doesn’t have any himself and offers her a book of fairy tales illustrated under his direction.

She had to keep herself alive somehow, and when the poor thing had pledged everything she possessed at the pawnbroker’s, she wrote plaintively: “This is the only money my talents have earned for me so far.” She might perhaps have been reduced to some desperate measure, had not chance placed her in the path of Félix Harel.

She had to find a way to survive, and when she had exchanged everything she owned at the pawn shop, she wrote sadly: “This is the only money my skills have earned me so far.” She might have resorted to something drastic if fate hadn't brought her in contact with Félix Harel.

Although an incorrigible Bonapartist, and consequently a conspirator by trade, Harel seems to have been above all a man of the theatre: in the midst of his political preoccupations, one can always discern his predilection for things pertaining to the stage. He also had a very definite conviction that politics and the drama, statesmen and ballet-dancers, have always been closely linked together. So, whether he was for the moment pamphleteer, financier, or prefect, whether he was holding an appointment, or in full flight, he always had a finger in some theatrical pie, either as a director, a manager, or a private adviser. At the time he first met Julienne, he was filling the latter capacity at the Théâtre Royal, in Brussels. He presented the young woman. Without further training than that which Pradier had directed from afar, we know that she made her first appearance in Brussels, at the beginning of the year 1829—to be exact, on February 17th.

Although he was an unchangeable Bonapartist and, as a result, a conspirator by nature, Harel was primarily a theater person. Even with his political concerns, his love for the stage was always evident. He firmly believed that politics and theater, politicians and ballet dancers, have always been closely connected. So, whether he was a pamphleteer, financier, or prefect, whether he held a formal position or was running away from one, he always had some involvement in theater, whether as a director, manager, or private advisor. When he first met Julienne, he was in the latter role at the Théâtre Royal in Brussels. He introduced the young woman. With no additional training beyond what Pradier had guided from a distance, we know she made her debut in Brussels at the start of 1829—specifically, on February 17th.

On that day she informs Pradier that her début has been successful, and that the Brussels press is favourable. He at once thanks Providence and decides that she can henceforth support herself by her talent. He writes: “Is not this a great pleasure to you? Does it not lift a weight from your heart, you who have such a noble soul? How sweet is the bread one has earned so honourably! For my part, I feel that all your faults are condoned by the trouble you are taking. Your perseverance will be rewarded, never doubt it. Go on working! Time can never hang heavy when one is labouring honestly; study carries more flowers than thorns.”

On that day, she tells Pradier that her debut has been a success and that the Brussels press has responded positively. He immediately thanks Providence and decides that she can now support herself with her talent. He writes: “Isn't this a great joy for you? Doesn't it lift a burden from your heart, you with such a noble spirit? How sweet is the bread earned so honorably! As for me, I feel that all your faults are forgiven because of the effort you’re putting in. Your determination will pay off, never doubt it. Keep working! Time never drags when you’re working hard; studying brings more rewards than struggles.”

Having spoken thus, the artist returned to his business and his pleasures, not without having exhorted Julienne to remain in Brussels as long as possible. He was not ignorant of the passionate desire of the young woman to see her babe once more, but he feared that, if she should not find an engagement in Paris like the one she enjoyed in Brussels, she would again be, morally at least, on his hands. Therefore, redoubling his cautious advice and his counsels of prudence, he implored her not to relinquish a certainty for an uncertainty.

Having said that, the artist went back to his work and his pleasures, urging Julienne to stay in Brussels for as long as she could. He knew how much the young woman wanted to see her baby again, but he worried that if she didn’t find a job in Paris like the one she had in Brussels, she would once again be, at least morally, dependent on him. So, he increased his careful advice and wise counsel, pleading with her not to give up a sure thing for something uncertain.

However, nothing deterred her. Julienne, as she used to say afterwards, would rather have trudged the distance that separated her from her child, on foot, than waited any longer. The events of 1829 spared her the trouble. Owing to certain evidences of internal discontent, the government of Charles X was developing liberal proclivities. Among other political exiles, it allowed Félix Harel to return, and with him his illustrious mistress, Mlle. Georges. Julienne shared their lot. She accompanied them, not only to Paris, but to the Theatre of the Porte St. Martin, which, under Harel’s influence, rapidly became the stronghold of romanticism, and on February 27th, 1830, she made her début on its boards in the part of Emma, in L’Homme du Monde, by Ancelot and Saintine. Then she migrated almost at once to the Odéon, of which Harel had just undertaken the management, without, however, resigning that of the Porte St. Martin. She played various parts there throughout the year 1831.

However, nothing stopped her. Julienne would later say that she would have preferred to walk the distance to her child rather than wait any longer. The events of 1829 made that unnecessary. Due to signs of internal unrest, Charles X’s government became more liberal. Among other political exiles, it allowed Félix Harel to return, along with his famous mistress, Mlle. Georges. Julienne shared their fate. She followed them not just to Paris but also to the Théâtre de la Porte St. Martin, which, under Harel’s influence, quickly became a hub of romanticism. On February 27, 1830, she made her debut there in the role of Emma in L’Homme du Monde, by Ancelot and Saintine. Soon after, she moved to the Odéon, which Harel had just taken over, while still managing the Porte St. Martin. She played various roles there throughout 1831.

We shall hear later on that she was beautiful, but for the present we must confine ourselves to the question of her talent and dramatic qualities. It has been hinted that she owed her success solely to her lovely face and graceful figure, and that she was one of those ephemeral favourites who reap popular applause in return for the exhibition of their charms. The truth seems to be that “la belle Juliette,” as she was already called, gave proofs of distinguished powers, although one is fain to admit that, at this distance of time, it is not easy to define her capacity with any exactitude. For one thing, it was never Juliette’s good fortune to play an important part which has since become a classic, and by which her true qualities could be gauged: in Harel’s troupe the first-class parts were already justly monopolised by Mlle. Georges and Madame Dorval. Also, nearly all the plays in which Juliette appeared are nowadays looked upon as antiquated and sometimes even absurd. In fact, it is difficult to conceive how they ever could have been given. It will be wiser, therefore, to rely mainly on Pradier’s letters to discover what were the natural gifts which could have inspired that artist to make of his mistress an actress, and even a tragedian.

We’ll hear later that she was beautiful, but for now, we need to focus on her talent and dramatic skills. Some have suggested that her success came solely from her beautiful face and graceful figure, claiming she was one of those temporary favorites who get public praise just for showing off their looks. The truth seems to be that “la belle Juliette,” as she was already known, demonstrated significant abilities, even though it’s hard to precisely define her talent from this distance in time. For one thing, Juliette never got the chance to play an important role that has since become a classic, which would allow us to truly evaluate her skills: in Harel’s company, the prime roles were already rightfully taken by Mlle. Georges and Madame Dorval. Additionally, nearly all the plays Juliette was in are now considered outdated and sometimes even ridiculous. In fact, it’s hard to imagine how they were ever performed. Therefore, it would be smarter to rely mostly on Pradier’s letters to uncover the natural gifts that might have inspired him to turn his partner into an actress, and even a tragedian.

Pradier, then, considered Juliette well equipped by nature in respect of sentiment, intelligence, and voice production; but he criticised in her a certain timidity and lack of assurance, sufficient to mar her entrances and cover her exits with ridicule. He also thought fit to observe to her that, once she was on the scene, and had overcome her initial fright, she overacted her parts, and was not sufficiently natural; she forgot to address herself to the audience, and would speak into the wings, and neglect to vary her gestures, intonations, and pauses.

Pradier thought Juliette had a natural talent in terms of emotion, intelligence, and vocal production; however, he pointed out that she had a certain shyness and lack of confidence that often made her entrances awkward and her exits embarrassing. He added that once she was on stage and got past her initial nerves, she tended to overact and wasn’t natural enough; she often failed to engage with the audience, speaking instead into the wings, and didn’t vary her gestures, tone, and pauses.

To sum up, fire, intelligence, and an adequate vocal organ, but shyness, awkwardness, monotonous delivery, and hesitation in gesture and gait: such seem to have been the dramatic qualities and shortcomings of “la belle Juliette.” The testimony of Pradier has been confirmed by that of L’Artiste. If there is any need to say more, we can judge by an analysis of her engagements with Harel.

To sum up, she had fire, intelligence, and a decent voice, but also shyness, awkwardness, a monotonous delivery, and hesitation in her movements: these appear to be the dramatic qualities and flaws of “la belle Juliette.” Pradier's assessment has been supported by that of L’Artiste. If there's more to discuss, we can evaluate her performances through an analysis of her contracts with Harel.

On February 7th, 1832, Harel signs a contract with her for thirteen months, to begin from the March 1st following. He brings her back from the Odéon to the Porte St. Martin, and promises her the modest salary of four thousand francs per annum, payable monthly. But he does not treat her as a “general utility” actress—on the contrary, he insists that she keep principally to the part of jeune première in comedy, tragedy, and drama; that she learn daily at least forty lines or verses of the parts which shall be allotted to her; that she furnish at her own expense all the dresses necessary for her parts; that she be present at all rehearsals called by the administration of the theatre. On January 13th, 1833, the two agree that the engagement shall be prolonged on the same conditions until April 1st, 1834. Between whiles, Juliette continued to create parts.

On February 7th, 1832, Harel signs a contract with her for thirteen months, starting from March 1st of the following year. He brings her back from the Odéon to the Porte St. Martin and promises her a modest salary of four thousand francs a year, paid monthly. However, he doesn’t treat her as a “general utility” actress—instead, he insists that she mainly take on the role of jeune première in comedy, tragedy, and drama; that she learns at least forty lines or verses daily from the parts assigned to her; that she provides all the costumes necessary for her roles at her own expense; and that she attends all rehearsals scheduled by the theatre's administration. On January 13th, 1833, both parties agree to extend the engagement under the same conditions until April 1st, 1834. In the meantime, Juliette continued to create roles.

It must be confessed that she led the customary life of a theatrical star. From the Boulevard St. Denis, where she lived, to the Boulevard du Temple, which was then the hub of the social world and the centre of amusement, the distance was negligible. She was therefore present at every scene of this ceaseless round of entertainment. Her wardrobe enjoyed a certain renown. Her journeys, one of which was to Italy towards the end of 1832, helped to keep her before the public. Beautiful as a goddess, merrier than ever, her bearing unconcerned, her arm lightly placed within that of the chance companion of the moment, her eyes flashing fire, though her heart might be full to bursting, she sailed towards Cytheræa without apparent regret, without thought of return. It was at this moment that Victor Hugo succeeded in bringing her back into port, and keeping her there for ever, the slave of one master, the woman of one love.

She definitely lived the typical life of a theater star. The distance from Boulevard St. Denis, where she lived, to Boulevard du Temple, the center of social life and entertainment at the time, was minimal. Because of this, she was always at the center of the endless cycle of fun and parties. Her wardrobe was quite famous. Her travels, including one to Italy at the end of 1832, helped keep her in the spotlight. Looking beautiful like a goddess, happier than ever, carefree with her arm casually linked with her companion of the moment, her eyes sparkling with excitement, even if her heart was about to burst, she moved toward Cytheræa without a hint of regret or thought of coming back. It was at this moment that Victor Hugo managed to bring her back on track and keep her there forever, devoted to one master, loving one man.

CHAPTER II

PRINCESSE NÉGRONI

TWO portraits of Victor Hugo are extant: one by Devéria executed in 1829, the other by Léon Noël in 1832.[3] What a change is visible in the short space of three years! The “monumental” brow which reminded Théophile Gautier of the “fronton de temple Grec” is the same; but, whereas in 1829 it was instinct with lofty thought and pleasant fancies, in 1832 worry and suspicion have already scored it deeply with lines of care. In 1829 Devéria recognised and rendered the characteristic expression of the poet: that bright, upward glance which ten years before had caused the author of the Odes to be compared to a stained-glass archangel. In 1832 Léon Noël saw a fixed, overshadowed gaze, whose severity is further accentuated by knitted brows. In 1829 fleshy, sinuous lips always half ready for a smile or a kiss, indicate both sensuality and humour. In 1832 they are tightly compressed, their outline exaggeratedly firm; they give the impression of having forgotten joy and learnt to express only will. Even in the quality of the flesh-tints the artists disagree. According to Devéria the pallor natural to the poet bears the impress of health and placidity, whereas Léon Noël’s rendering reveals sickliness and a sense of doom.

TWO portraits of Victor Hugo still exist: one by Devéria created in 1829, the other by Léon Noël in 1832.[3] The change in just three years is striking! The “monumental” brow that Théophile Gautier compared to a “Greek temple front” remains the same; however, while in 1829 it radiated lofty thoughts and pleasant ideas, by 1832 it shows deep lines of worry and suspicion. In 1829, Devéria captured the poet’s characteristic expression: that bright, upward gaze which, ten years earlier, led the author of the Odes to be likened to a stained-glass archangel. In 1832, Léon Noël portrayed a fixed, overshadowed stare, made even more severe by furrowed brows. In 1829, his full, sinuous lips seemed always ready for a smile or a kiss, conveying both sensuality and humor. By 1832, they are tightly pressed together, their lines overly rigid; they suggest a being that has forgotten joy and learned only to express will. Even in the skin tones, the artists differ. According to Devéria, the poet's natural pallor reflects health and calm, while Léon Noël’s interpretation conveys illness and a sense of impending doom.

What, then, had happened between the dates of the two portraits? Had the whole character of the poet changed? Had he lost some precious article of faith or conviction, or was it that the mainspring of his enthusiasm had failed him? Nay—his soul still cherished the same treasures of idealism. The former penitent of the Abbé Lammenais still preserved at thirty his ardent, perhaps even narrow Catholicism, his cult of purity, his contempt for physical indulgence, his delight in the joys and duties of family life. Eager for self-sacrifice, rich in the hopes and illusions he confided to his few intimate friends, he dreamed of sharing everything with the people, towards whom the trend of events inclined him to turn; just as he had once written Les Lettres à la fiancée for a single reader, so he had now published for the crowd Les Feuilles d’Automne, the curious preface to that collection, and in the collection itself the sublime Prière pour tous. His was a soul profoundly religious, and a lofty mind which aspired to raise itself ever higher.

What, then, had happened between the dates of the two portraits? Had the whole character of the poet changed? Had he lost some cherished belief or conviction, or had the source of his enthusiasm let him down? No—his soul still held onto the same treasures of idealism. The former penitent of the Abbé Lammenais still maintained at thirty his passionate, perhaps even narrow Catholicism, his dedication to purity, his disdain for physical indulgence, and his joy in the pleasures and responsibilities of family life. Eager for self-sacrifice, abundant in the hopes and illusions he shared with his close friends, he dreamed of sharing everything with the people, toward whom the course of events led him to turn; just as he had once written Les Lettres à la fiancée for a single reader, he had now published for the masses Les Feuilles d’Automne, along with the intriguing preface to that collection, and within the collection itself, the sublime Prière pour tous. His was a soul deeply religious, and a lofty mind that aspired to rise ever higher.

But he did not live by thought alone. Many of those who watched him working without intermission, with a method and a will that defied human weakness, who saw how numerous were his lectures, how varied his researches, and who witnessed the incessant travail of his imagination, thought that the author of Hernani and Dona Sol must be lacking in human sensibility. He protests against this. In a letter to Sainte-Beuve he says: “I live only by my emotions; to love, or to crave for love and friendship, is the fundamental aim—happy or unhappy, public or private—of my life.”[4] He might equally have added: “That is why for the last two years my brow is no longer placid, why my eyes seek the ground, why my lips are so bitterly compressed.”

But he didn’t live by thought alone. Many who observed him working nonstop, with a focus and determination that seemed to surpass human frailty, who noticed the abundance of his lectures, the variety of his research, and who saw the endless effort of his imagination, thought that the author of Hernani and Dona Sol must lack human sensitivity. He disagrees with this. In a letter to Sainte-Beuve, he says: “I live only by my emotions; to love, or to long for love and friendship, is the fundamental goal—whether happy or unhappy, public or private—of my life.”[4] He might as well have added: “That’s why for the past two years, my brow has not been calm, why my eyes look down, and why my lips are so tightly pressed.”

The secret of the change in Victor Hugo’s physiognomy lies in the treachery of his wife and his best friend. Love and friendship failed him together. His moral distress was immense, his pain unfathomable. They inspired him with plaints so touching that, after hearing them, one asks oneself whether it can ever be possible for him to forget or recover. One despairs of the healing of the man who writes: “I have acquired the conviction that it is possible for the one who possesses all my love to cease to care for me. I am no longer happy.”[5]

The reason for the change in Victor Hugo's expression stems from the betrayal of his wife and his closest friend. Love and friendship both let him down. His moral anguish was overwhelming, and his suffering was deep. They filled him with such heart-wrenching laments that, after hearing them, one wonders if he could ever truly forget or heal. One loses hope for the recovery of the man who writes: “I have come to realize that it’s possible for the one I love completely to stop caring for me. I’m no longer happy.”[5]

Calmness did return to him, however. It was thus: For the last ten years, that is, practically ever since her marriage, Madame Victor Hugo had behaved in such a manner that when the day of the betrayal, in which she was the accomplice of his friend, dawned, the poet was able to consider her with contempt. Although fairly gifted in appearance, she possessed neither taste nor cleverness in the matter of dress; she had always shown herself to him in careless attire and unfashionable gowns. Absent-minded and limited in intelligence, she remained uncultured and oblivious of the genius of her husband, and of achievements of which she appreciated only the financial value. In addition, she had declined to share the noble ideal originally proposed to her by her twenty-year-old bridegroom: love considered as “the ardent and pure union of two souls, a union begun on earth to end not even in heaven.”[6] The poet was thus authorised, and even forced, to seek happiness in the arms of some other woman. If Victor Hugo had wished to avoid that “other woman “ he would have had to remain for ever concealed in his tower of ivory—which certainly did not happen.

Calmness returned to him, though. Here’s how: For the past ten years, pretty much since her marriage, Madame Victor Hugo acted in such a way that when the day of betrayal came, in which she was part of his friend's deceit, the poet could look at her with disdain. Although she was reasonably attractive, she had no sense of style or smarts when it came to fashion; she always presented herself to him in messy outfits and outdated dresses. Distracted and not too bright, she stayed uncultured and unaware of her husband's genius and the achievements she only valued for their financial worth. Moreover, she had refused to embrace the noble ideal her twenty-year-old husband had proposed: love as “the passionate and pure connection of two souls, a connection that starts on earth and doesn’t even end in heaven.” The poet was therefore allowed, and even compelled, to seek happiness with another woman. If Victor Hugo wanted to avoid that “other woman,” he would have had to stay forever hidden in his ivory tower—which definitely did not happen.



VICTOR HUGO AS A YOUNG MAN.  In the possession of M. le D. F. Jousseaume.

VICTOR HUGO AS A YOUNG MAN.
In the possession of M. le D. F. Jousseaume.



VICTOR HUGO AS A YOUNG MAN.  In the possession of M. le D. F. Jousseaume.

VICTOR HUGO AS A YOUNG MAN.
Owned by M. le D. F. Jousseaume.

He emerged from it in the spring of 1832, on May 26th, and appeared at an artists’ ball. There he saw Juliette for the first time; but she was so beautiful and so captivating that he was afraid of her, and dared not address her. Five years later he recorded this impression of admiring timidity in the book in which they had agreed to celebrate all their anniversaries, namely the Voix Intérieures.[7]

He came out of it in the spring of 1832, on May 26th, and showed up at an artists' ball. There he saw Juliette for the first time; she was so beautiful and enchanting that he felt intimidated and didn’t dare to speak to her. Five years later, he wrote down this impression of shy admiration in the book where they had decided to celebrate all their anniversaries, the Voix Intérieures.[7]

For more than six months the poet lacked the courage to seek his vision again, but in the early days of 1833 he found Juliette among the actresses Harel suggested to him at the Porte St. Martin for his play, Lucrèce Borgia. He accepted her at once and gave her a small part, that of Princesse Négroni. Then the rehearsals began. Juliette admits in one of her letters that she showed herself very coquettish and mischievous.

For over six months, the poet didn’t have the courage to pursue his vision again, but in early 1833, he discovered Juliette among the actresses Harel had suggested to him at the Porte St. Martin for his play, Lucrèce Borgia. He immediately accepted her and gave her a minor role, that of Princesse Négroni. Then the rehearsals started. Juliette confessed in one of her letters that she acted very flirtatious and playful.

According to her, the poet made up his mind the first day and the first hour. But matters did not really proceed so easily. Victor Hugo, who, as stated above, cherished the highest and purest moral ideal, must have carried his principles with him into the wings and on the stage. He was not partial to actresses; he was suspicious of them, and made no secret of the feeling. One must picture him rather as on the defensive than bold and adventurous.

According to her, the poet decided on the first day and the first hour. But things didn’t go that smoothly. Victor Hugo, who, as mentioned earlier, held the highest and purest moral standards, must have brought his principles with him backstage and onto the stage. He wasn’t fond of actresses; he was wary of them and didn’t hide his feelings. One should picture him more as being on the defensive than as bold and adventurous.

His attire and appearance were not calculated to ensure his social success. We hear from Juliette herself that he wore his hair en broussaille, and that his smile revealed “crocodile’s teeth.” Allowing himself to be dressed by his tailor in the fashions of four or five years earlier, his trousers were firmly braced above the waist, tightly drawn over his boots, and fastened under the instep by a steel chain. To sum up, as a dandy who writes these details concludes, he was a worthy citizen desirous of being in the fashion, but unable to compass it.

His outfit and overall look weren't exactly designed to help him fit in socially. Juliette mentions that he wore his hair in a messy style, and his smile showed "crocodile's teeth." He let his tailor dress him in fashions from four or five years ago; his pants were securely fastened above the waist, tightly pulled over his boots, and held in place under the arch of his foot with a steel chain. In short, as a dandy who notes these details concludes, he was a decent guy wanting to be fashionable but unable to pull it off.

Fortunately the said citizen could speak, and his words of gold were sufficient to gloss over any personal disadvantages. To men he discoursed of his hopes and plans, and even his forecasts for the future; to women of their beauty and the supremacy of such a gift. Men found his arrogance intolerable, and complained that they must always either listen, or talk to him of himself. But women liked him for abasing his pride before them; they appreciated his good manners, his urbanity, and the incomparable art with which he cast his laurels at their feet. The god took on humanity for them; they were careful to pose as goddesses before him. Juliette possessed everything needful to accomplish this end.

Fortunately, the citizen could speak, and his golden words were enough to mask any personal shortcomings. He talked to men about his hopes and plans, and even his predictions for the future; to women, he spoke of their beauty and the power of such a gift. Men found his arrogance unbearable and complained that they always had to either listen to him or talk about him. But women liked him for humbling his pride in front of them; they appreciated his good manners, his charm, and the skillful way he threw his praises at their feet. He took on a human form for them; they made sure to present themselves as goddesses before him. Juliette had everything she needed to achieve this.

She was about to enter her twenty-sixth year; very shortly afterwards, Théophile Gautier wrote this fulsome description of her, to please the master:

She was about to turn twenty-six; not long after that, Théophile Gautier wrote this flattering description of her to impress the master:

“Mademoiselle Juliette’s countenance is of a regular and delicate beauty; the nose chiselled and of handsome outline, the eyes limpid and diamond-bright, the mouth moistly crimson, and tiny even in her gayest fits of laughter. These features, charming in themselves, are set in an oval of the suavest and most harmonious form. A clear, serene forehead like the marble of a Greek temple crowns this delicious face; abundant black hair, with wonderful reflections in it, brings out the diaphanous and lustrous purity of her complexion. Her neck, shoulders, and arms, are of classic perfection; she would be a worthy inspiration to sculptors, and is well equipped to enter into competition with those beautiful young Athenians who lowered their veils before the gaze of Praxiteles conceiving his Venus.[8]

“Mademoiselle Juliette has a regular and delicate beauty; her nose is elegantly shaped, her eyes are clear and sparkling like diamonds, and her lips are a moist crimson, small even when she’s laughing heartily. These lovely features are framed in an oval face with the most pleasing and harmonious shape. A clear, serene forehead, reminiscent of the marble on a Greek temple, crowns this beautiful face; her abundant black hair, with stunning highlights, enhances the radiant purity of her skin. Her neck, shoulders, and arms are of classic perfection; she would inspire sculptors and could easily compete with the beautiful young Athenians who shyly lowered their veils in front of Praxiteles while he imagined his Venus.[8]

These elegant phrases probably represent very imperfectly the impression produced by Juliette. We have had the privilege of perusing some of the proposals addressed to her, and we have read the cruel novel Alphonse Karr prided himself on having written about her.[9] Everything conspires to show that she shone and dazzled especially by her all-conquering air of youth and ingenuousness. When she passed, spring was over. Her age, condition, manner of life, had made of her a woman, while her smile and movements kept her still a girl. Her gait was, in fact, so fairy-like that her admirers all make use, certainly without collusion, of the adjective, “aérien.” Her face presented a perfect image of calmness and purity. Did she raise her eyes, a soft, velvety, sometimes mournful gaze was revealed—did she lower them, it was still the dawn, but a dawn concealing itself behind a veil.

These elegant phrases probably don’t do justice to the impression Juliette made. We’ve had the chance to read some of the proposals sent to her, and we’ve also looked at the harsh novel that Alphonse Karr bragged about writing about her.[9] Everything indicates that she radiated and dazzled, especially with her utterly captivating air of youth and innocence. When she walked by, spring was over. Her age, circumstances, and lifestyle had made her a woman, while her smile and movements still made her feel like a girl. Her walk was so enchanting that all her admirers, surely without planning it, used the word “aérien.” Her face reflected perfect calmness and purity. When she looked up, a soft, velvety, sometimes sad gaze emerged—when she looked down, it was still dawn, but a dawn hiding behind a veil.

All beautiful countenances have a soul; upon Juliette’s could be read less contentment than unsatisfied ardour, more melancholy than serenity. Neither luxury, nor pleasure, nor flattery, was able to satisfy the dearest desire of her heart from the age of sixteen, which was, to become the passionate companion of an honest man. She lent herself to her lovers, but her eyes made it plain that she still sought the perfect one to whom she would some day capitulate. According to herself—and we have no reason to doubt her—she selected Victor Hugo as soon as she made his acquaintance. She expended herself in advances and coquetries, and infused into the study and expression of her small part all the art of which she was capable. In the third act of the play, when Maffio said to her: “L’amitié ne remplit pas tout le cœur,” she had to query: “Mon Dieu, qu’est-ce qui remplit tout le cœur?” It seems that at rehearsals she did not wait for Maffio’s answer, but turned subtly towards the poet and sought him with her eyes. He, however, still hung back; a tradition attributed to Frédérick Lemaître, which we have carefully verified,[10] informs us that he surprised even the actors of the Porte St. Martin by the respectful tone he maintained towards his beautiful interpreter. Far from addressing her in the familiar manner customary in theatrical circles, he called her Mademoiselle Juliette, kissed her hand, and bowed low before her. Frédérick could not believe his eyes.

All beautiful faces have a soul; on Juliette’s, you could see less satisfaction than unfulfilled passion, more sadness than peace. Neither luxury, pleasure, nor flattery could fulfill the deepest desire of her heart since she was sixteen, which was to be the passionate companion of a decent man. She gave herself to her lovers, but her eyes clearly showed that she was still searching for the perfect one to whom she would someday surrender. According to her—and we have no reason to doubt her—she chose Victor Hugo as soon as she met him. She poured herself into flirting and advances, putting all her talent into the study and delivery of her small role. In the third act of the play, when Maffio said to her: “L’amitié ne remplit pas tout le cœur,” she had to ask: “Mon Dieu, qu’est-ce qui remplit tout le cœur?” It seems that during rehearsals, she didn’t wait for Maffio’s response but subtly turned toward the poet and sought him with her eyes. However, he still hesitated; a tradition attributed to Frédérick Lemaître, which we have carefully verified,[10] tells us that he surprised even the actors of the Porte St. Martin with the respectful way he treated his beautiful co-star. Instead of addressing her in the familiar way typical in theatrical circles, he called her Mademoiselle Juliette, kissed her hand, and bowed deeply before her. Frédérick could hardly believe his eyes.

At last the evening of the first performance arrived; the success of the piece was immediate. Juliette had her share of it. She was so beautiful as the poisoner that, as Théophile Gautier says, the public forgot to pity her unhappy guests and thought them fortunate to die after kissing her hand.[11] After the third act she received congratulations even from Mademoiselle Georges, who folded her in her arms and covered her with kisses. As for the author, we do not know what he did in the first blush, but the next morning he wrote thus:

At last, the evening of the first performance arrived; the success of the show was immediate. Juliette had her share of it. She looked so stunning as the poisoner that, as Théophile Gautier says, the audience forgot to pity her unfortunate victims and thought they were lucky to die after kissing her hand. After the third act, she received congratulations even from Mademoiselle Georges, who hugged her and showered her with kisses. As for the author, we don't know what he did in that initial moment, but the next morning he wrote this:

“In Lucrèce Borgia, certain personages of secondary importance are represented at the Porte St. Martin by actors of the first order, who perform with grace, loyalty, and perfect taste, in the semi-obscurity of their parts. The author here thanks them. Among these, the public particularly distinguished Mademoiselle Juliette. It can hardly be said that Princesse Négroni is a part: it is in some sense an apparition; a figure, beautiful, young, fatal, which floats by, raising one corner of the sombre veil that covers Italy at the commencement of the sixteenth century. Mademoiselle Juliette threw into this figure an extraordinary virility. She had few words to say, but she filled them with meaning. This actress only requires opportunity, to reveal forcibly to the public a talent full of soulfulness, passion, and truth.”[12]

“In Lucrèce Borgia, some secondary characters are played at the Porte St. Martin by top-tier actors who perform with elegance, dedication, and impeccable taste, even in the semi-obscurity of their roles. The author expresses gratitude to them here. Among them, the audience especially recognized Mademoiselle Juliette. It’s hard to define Princesse Négroni as a role; it’s more of an apparition—a beautiful, young, deadly figure that glides by, lifting a corner of the dark veil that shrouds Italy in the early sixteenth century. Mademoiselle Juliette infused this figure with remarkable strength. She had few lines, but each was packed with meaning. This actress simply needs the chance to compellingly showcase her talent, which is rich with depth, passion, and authenticity.”[12]

Nothing could be better said or more openly declared, and the interpreter of the part was thus informed of the intentions of the author. He adopts her, makes her his own, is ready to share his own glory with the youthful renown of Négroni. For her he will conceive marvellous parts; she will create them.

Nothing could be better expressed or more clearly stated, and the performer of the role was thus made aware of the author’s intentions. He embraces her, makes her his own, and is ready to share his own fame with the young talent of Négroni. For her, he will imagine remarkable roles; she will bring them to life.

Juliette understood him perfectly. With the ardour of a twenty-five-year-old imagination excited by love, she began to dream of her poet, of their two lives henceforward united in a common success. While Victor still wavered, still hesitated whether to seek this actress of whom thousands of alarming anecdotes were current, she made foolish projects, settled trivial details, savoured one by one those joys of the dawn of love which so many women prefer to the delights of possession.

Juliette understood him completely. With the enthusiasm of a twenty-five-year-old in love, she started to imagine her poet and their lives together from now on, unified in shared success. While Victor still hesitated, unsure whether to pursue this actress about whom countless disturbing stories circulated, she made silly plans, took care of small details, and enjoyed each moment of the early joys of love that many women cherish more than the pleasures of having it.

He came at last on February 27th, Shrove Sunday, towards the end of the afternoon. The weather had been beautiful, one of those soft spring days that enhance the beauty of Parisian women and make the men pensive. The streets were littered with booths, noisy with fireworks, discordant with raucous voices. The Boulevard du Temple exploited a fair where, on that particular day, masks and songs added variety and movement.

He finally arrived on February 27th, Shrove Sunday, in the late afternoon. The weather had been lovely, one of those gentle spring days that highlight the beauty of Parisian women and leave the men reflective. The streets were lined with booths, buzzing with fireworks and filled with loud voices. The Boulevard du Temple was hosting a fair where, on that day, masks and music brought excitement and energy.

Victor Hugo, who lived in the Place Royale and never drove in a cab, had to cross this scene on foot. His thoughts were still confused; he, who was ordinarily so determined in his plans, still debated whether he should mount the actress’s stairs. After all, this child seemed fond of him—but whom was she not fond of? Who was there that did not figure on the list of her lovers? Yesterday, Alphonse Karr, loutish, a babbler, a writer of romances, fairly honest, but so ponderous in his pretentious and everlasting coat of black velvet! To-day a Russian Prince who was said to have offered Juliette a marvellous trousseau, copied from the wedding outfit of Madame la Duchesse d’Orléans. He was also credited with the intention of installing her in a sumptuous apartment in the Rue de l’Échiquier.... What should a poet, a great poet conscious of his mission, want with such a girl?

Victor Hugo, who lived in Place Royale and never took a cab, had to cross this scene on foot. His thoughts were still jumbled; he, who usually had such clear plans, was still debating whether he should go up the actress’s stairs. After all, this girl seemed to like him—but who didn’t she like? Who wasn’t on her list of lovers? Yesterday, there was Alphonse Karr, a clumsy, talkative guy, a romance writer, mostly honest but so heavy-handed in his showy, never-ending black velvet coat! Today, a Russian prince was rumored to have offered Juliette a fabulous trousseau, inspired by Madame la Duchesse d’Orléans's wedding outfit. He was also said to want to set her up in a luxurious apartment on Rue de l’Échiquier.... What would a poet, a great poet who knew his purpose, want with such a girl?

Then a voice sang in the memory of Victor Hugo, a voice almost supernatural, like those with which he used to endow the good fairies in the days when he covered the margins of his lesson-books with fancies. “Mon Dieu,” it wailed, “qu’est-ce qui remplit tout le cœur?” And at last the poet walked up to place the answer at the feet of his new friend.

Then a voice sang in the memory of Victor Hugo, a voice almost supernatural, like those he used to give to the good fairies back when he filled the margins of his notebooks with imagination. “Mon Dieu,” it wailed, “qu’est-ce qui remplit tout le cœur?” And finally, the poet approached to present the answer at the feet of his new friend.

Like all great hearts, Victor and Juliette fell head over ears in love, and thought of nothing else. The poet was no longer to be found in the Place Royale, or, if he was, he remained abstracted, a stranger at his own hearth. He, usually so precise, so punctual and methodical, now neglects his guests and is late for meals. When evening comes and his drawing-room is filled with voices, song, and discussion, and with women who smile upon him and men who render him homage, he forgets everything, even to be polite. His eye is on the clock, he longs for the blessed hour of the rendezvous at 9, Rue St. Denis. Sometimes he snatches up a stray sheet of paper and scribbles feverishly. Verse or prose? More often it is verse, for it will be offered to Juliette, and nothing flatters her so much as these poetical surprises created in the midst of the din and diversions of a social circle.

Like all great hearts, Victor and Juliette fell head over heels in love and thought of nothing else. The poet was no longer seen in the Place Royale, or, if he was, he remained lost in thought, a stranger in his own home. He, usually so precise, punctual, and methodical, now ignores his guests and is late for meals. When evening arrives and his drawing room fills with voices, songs, discussions, and women smiling at him and men paying him respect, he forgets everything, even how to be polite. His attention is on the clock; he longs for the cherished hour of the rendezvous at 9, Rue St. Denis. Sometimes he grabs a random piece of paper and writes feverishly. Verse or prose? More often it’s verse, since it will be presented to Juliette, and nothing flatters her more than these poetic surprises created amidst the noise and fun of a social gathering.

Neither did she give herself in niggardly fashion. From the very beginning she said to him: “I am good for nothing but to love you!” She threw herself thoroughly, magnificently, into the part.

Neither did she hold back. From the very beginning, she told him: “I can do nothing but love you!” She threw herself completely, beautifully, into the role.

Thus quoth she—and wrote likewise, for she, also, wrote from everywhere: from her room, from a friend’s house, from her box at the theatre, from a chance café. For her tender “scribbles,” as she calls them, any scrap of paper will serve, even an envelope or the margin of a newspaper; and for instrument a pencil, a blackened pin, even a steel pen, that novel invention of which every one is talking, but which she hardly knows how to use.

So she said—and wrote too, because she wrote from everywhere: from her room, from a friend's house, from her spot at the theater, from a random café. For her sweet "scribbles," as she calls them, any piece of paper will do, even an envelope or the edge of a newspaper; and her tools include a pencil, a dull pin, or even a steel pen, that new invention everyone is raving about, but which she barely knows how to use.

Of the form of her letters she takes little heed. No lexicon is needed to say that one loves. A woman in the throes of passion does not worry about grammar. Juliette is of that opinion, and that is why her early letters are so full of charm. They exhale the perfume of love, and also its timidity.

Of the way she writes her letters, she pays little attention. You don’t need a dictionary to express love. A woman caught up in passion doesn’t stress about grammar. Juliette believes this, and that’s why her early letters are so enchanting. They give off the scent of love, along with its shyness.

Her letters were not merely a means of giving vent to her feelings: they seemed to her the only occupation fit for a sweetheart worthy of the name, when the lover is absent or delayed. On February 18th, 1833, Victor Hugo had left her early in the morning. She had rushed to the window to follow him with her eyes as long as he was in sight. At the corner of the Rue St. Denis, as he was about to turn into the Rue St. Martin, he looked back; they exchanged a volley of kisses. Then she found herself lonely indeed, oblivious of her surroundings, like a somnambulist who walks and speaks and acts in a dream. Around her was an immense void, in her heart one sole desire: to see the poet again, and never to part from him. It was to fill that void and beguile that desire that she took up the habit of writing to him.

Her letters weren't just a way to express her feelings; they felt like the only activity suitable for a true sweetheart when her lover was away or delayed. On February 18th, 1833, Victor Hugo had left her early in the morning. She rushed to the window to watch him as long as she could see him. At the corner of Rue St. Denis, just as he was about to turn onto Rue St. Martin, he looked back, and they exchanged a flurry of kisses. Then she found herself feeling very lonely, completely unaware of her surroundings, like a sleepwalker who acts and speaks in a dream. There was an enormous emptiness around her, and in her heart, there was just one desire: to see the poet again and never be apart from him. To fill that emptiness and distract that desire, she took up the habit of writing to him.



JULIETTE DROUET IN THE RÔLE OF LA PRINCESSE NÉGRONI.

JULIETTE DROUET IN THE RÔLE OF LA PRINCESSE NÉGRONI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
JULIETTE DROUET AS PRINCESS NÉGRONI.

He, on his part, repaid letters and messages as much as possible with his own presence. Any time he could snatch from his children and work and visits to publishers or theatre-managers, he gave to Juliette. As Lucrèce Borgia continued to reap a signal success—the greatest, from the financial point of view, that the Porte St. Martin had ever experienced—Harel asked the author for a new play. Victor Hugo wrote Marie Tudor in very few days, and the principal parts had just been allotted: to Mademoiselle Georges the Queen, to Juliette, Jane. Under pretext of rehearsing, we find our lovers lunching together almost every day. If there was really a rehearsal, they met again afterwards on the stage, and tasted the rare pleasure of sharing their work, as they shared their pleasure. When they did not rehearse, they hurried out of town. Furtively yet boldly, timidly but merrily, they started on one of those strolls, partly Parisian, and partly suburban, which, according to Juliette, were the chief enchantment of their liaison.

He made sure to respond to letters and messages as much as he could with his own presence. Whenever he could steal some time from his children, work, or visits to publishers and theatre managers, he devoted it to Juliette. As Lucrèce Borgia continued to achieve remarkable success—the biggest financial success that the Porte St. Martin had ever seen—Harel asked the author for a new play. Victor Hugo wrote Marie Tudor in just a few days, and the lead roles had just been assigned: Mademoiselle Georges as the Queen, and Juliette as Jane. Under the guise of rehearsals, our lovers found themselves having lunch together almost every day. If there was actually a rehearsal, they would meet again afterward on stage and enjoy the rare pleasure of sharing their work, just as they shared their joy. When they didn’t have rehearsals, they hurried out of town. Cautiously yet boldly, nervously but happily, they set out on one of those walks—partly in Paris and partly in the suburbs—which, according to Juliette, were the main enchantment of their liaison.

Paris was not then the dusty conglomeration of eight-story-high houses it now is. Instead of spreading over the surrounding country, it allowed the country to encroach upon itself. At the foot of Montmartre (which Juliette always calls a mountain), real windmills waved their long arms; along the Butte aux Cailles a genuine brook purled among the lilacs and syringa; on the summit of Montparnasse, when there was dancing, artists and poets, dandies and grisettes, trod actual grass, to the sound of fiddles! Juliette had always in her a strain of bohemianism. We may therefore picture her in short, striped, pleated skirt, tight at the waist but flowing out wide at the bottom over white stockings, a little silken cape covering her queenly young bosom, without concealing its fine lines, her head surmounted by a rose-trimmed bonnet with black ribbons, clasping the arm of her “friend” with sparkling eyes and cheeks as rosy as her headdress. Happiness, as she used to say in after-days, is so light to carry, that her feet hardly touched the ground. Her pride in her companion was such that her glance defied Heaven. “When I hold your arm,” she wrote to him, “I am as proud as if I had made you myself.”

Paris wasn't the dusty cluster of eight-story buildings it is today. Instead of sprawling out into the countryside, it let the countryside gradually come into the city. At the base of Montmartre (which Juliette always calls a mountain), real windmills waved their long arms; a genuine brook bubbled along the Butte aux Cailles among the lilacs and syringa; at the top of Montparnasse, during dances, artists and poets, stylish people and working-class girls, trod on actual grass to the sound of fiddles! Juliette always had a touch of bohemian spirit about her. So, we can imagine her in a short, striped, pleated skirt, tight at the waist but flaring out wide at the bottom over white stockings, a little silk cape draping over her young, noble figure without hiding its graceful curves, her head adorned with a bonnet trimmed in roses and black ribbons, linking arms with her “friend,” her eyes sparkling and her cheeks as rosy as her hat. Happiness, as she would later say, is so light to carry that her feet hardly touched the ground. She was so proud of her companion that her gaze seemed to challenge Heaven. “When I hold your arm,” she wrote to him, “I am as proud as if I had made you myself.”

She did remake him, to a certain extent, for it was she who insisted upon his becoming younger and smarter in appearance. He now trained his chestnut locks over his Olympian brow, in careful but unromantic fashion; his black eyes, with their blue depths, resumed their upward glance, when they were not plunged in those of his mistress; his complexion, which had been so pale, now gained colour, and soon, when Auguste de Châtillon paints the poet’s miniature for Juliette’s pleasure, he will be able to endow him with lips less eloquent than caressing, without straying from the truth. “The dear little fashionable,” as his companion called him, compressed his sturdy figure into a really handsome blue coat opening over a shot waistcoat. His immaculate linen, and the scarlet ribbon of the order Charles X had bestowed upon him in his youth, stood out in pleasant contrast to the sombre hue of his coat. His tiny feet, and hands as delicate as Juliette’s own, completed this somewhat incongruous exterior.

She did remake him, to some extent, because it was she who pushed for him to look younger and smarter. He now styled his chestnut hair over his broad forehead, in a neat but unromantic way; his black eyes, with hints of blue, returned to their upward gaze when they weren't lost in the eyes of his mistress; his complexion, once so pale, now had some color, and soon, when Auguste de Châtillon paints the poet’s miniature for Juliette’s enjoyment, he’ll be able to give him lips that are more inviting than eloquent, without bending the truth. “The dear little fashionable,” as his friend called him, squeezed his strong frame into a genuinely handsome blue coat that opened over a flashy waistcoat. His spotless linen and the red ribbon from the order that Charles X had given him in his youth stood out nicely against the dark color of his coat. His small feet and hands, as delicate as Juliette’s, completed this somewhat mismatched appearance.

And the two made expeditions together, wherever they knew of, or hoped to find, moss and trees, and an attractive shelter. They went to Montmartre and Montrouge, to Maison Blanche and St. James, to Bicêtre and Meudon, Fontainebleau, Gisors, St. Germain-en-Laye, and Versailles. Sometimes the poet pondered his work as he walked. Silence was then the order of the day; so Juliette was silent. But more often they talked, made plans for the future, babbled merry nonsense, and exchanged kisses. Or else they discussed their past: Victor told of his studious childhood spent poring over books, of his early works, laborious and chaste. Juliette recalled her bare-footed school-girl pranks. Both gloried in the radiant memories of their youth.

And the two went on adventures together, wherever they knew there were, or hoped to find, moss and trees, and a nice place to stay. They visited Montmartre and Montrouge, Maison Blanche and St. James, Bicêtre and Meudon, Fontainebleau, Gisors, St. Germain-en-Laye, and Versailles. Sometimes the poet thought about his work as he walked. Silence ruled during those times, so Juliette stayed quiet. But more often they talked, made plans for the future, joked around, and shared kisses. They also reminisced about their past: Victor shared stories of his studious childhood spent buried in books, and his early works, which were diligent and pure. Juliette remembered her barefoot schoolgirl antics. They both reveled in the bright memories of their youth.

But in the midst of those halcyon days of simple pleasures, Fate began to show herself unkind. First came the failure of Marie Tudor, then Juliette’s disappointment at the Comédie Française, and, in addition, the persecution of her creditors and the consequent quarrels with Victor Hugo, with their subsequent scenes of tender reconciliation.

But in the middle of those peaceful days of simple joys, Fate started to show her harsh side. First, there was the failure of Marie Tudor, then Juliette’s disappointment at the Comédie Française, plus, the harassment from her creditors and the resulting arguments with Victor Hugo, followed by their moments of sweet reconciliation.

The poor girl was, in fact, overwhelmed with debt. When Victor Hugo, desirous of setting her free for ever, asked her to draw up a detailed statement of her affairs, she nearly broke down under the task, for there were not only ordinary bills, such as 12,000 fr. to Janisset the jeweller, 1,000 fr. to Poivin the glove-maker, 600 fr. to the laundress, 260 fr. to Georges the hair-dresser, 400 fr. to Villain the purveyor of rouge, 620 fr. to Madame Ladon, dressmaker, 2,500 fr. to Mesdames Lebreton and Gérard for dress materials, 1,700 fr. to Jourdain the upholsterer—but also fictitious and usurious debts intended to disguise money loans, and all the more numerous because they were for the most part invented under the direction of an attorney who answered to the name of Manière. She took good care not to reveal to Victor Hugo, whose own burdens, and practical, economical mind, she was well acquainted with, the amount of her expenditure and the magnitude of her liabilities. The moment came, however, when the creditors realised that they had to deal with a pretty woman inefficiently vouched for by a poet. They lost patience and threatened her, and it was then that Juliette had recourse to money-lenders. The remedy was worse than the evil. Stamped paper soon flooded her rooms. Her furniture was seized, and also her salaries from the Théâtre Français and the Porte St. Martin. She tried to save a few clothes, and was had up for illegally making away with the creditors’ property. Her landlord threatened her with expulsion; she imagined herself homeless, and lost her head.

The poor girl was completely overwhelmed with debt. When Victor Hugo, wanting to set her free forever, asked her to make a detailed statement of her finances, she nearly broke down under the pressure. It wasn’t just the usual bills, like 12,000 fr. to Janisset the jeweler, 1,000 fr. to Poivin the glove-maker, 600 fr. to the laundress, 260 fr. to Georges the hairdresser, 400 fr. to Villain the supplier of makeup, 620 fr. to Madame Ladon, the dressmaker, 2,500 fr. to Mesdames Lebreton and Gérard for fabric, 1,700 fr. to Jourdain the upholsterer—but also fake and predatory debts created to disguise actual loans, and there were many of these because most were made up under the guidance of a lawyer named Manière. She was careful not to disclose to Victor Hugo, who she knew had his own burdens and a practical, frugal mindset, the extent of her spending and the size of her debts. However, the moment came when her creditors realized they were dealing with a pretty woman who was poorly represented by a poet. They lost patience and threatened her, and that’s when Juliette turned to moneylenders. The solution turned out to be worse than the problem. Stamped paper quickly filled her rooms. Her furniture was seized, as were her salaries from the Théâtre Français and the Porte St. Martin. She attempted to save some clothes but was accused of unlawfully disposing of the creditors’ property. Her landlord threatened to evict her; she envisioned herself homeless and lost her mind.

Instead of confiding in Victor Hugo, her natural protector, she had recourse to former friends. There were many such, from Pradier, the sculptor, to Séchan, the scene-painter of the Opera and other theatres. Pradier replied with advice; he was not without just pretext for refusal, for, since her intrigue with Victor Hugo, Juliette no longer wrote to the father of her child except “par accident et monosyllabes” or else in a school-girl’s handwriting, calculated to cover the pages in very few words. Séchan and a few others were less stingy; they sent small but quite insufficient contributions. She was therefore forced to take the big step of revealing the whole truth to the beloved.

Instead of confiding in Victor Hugo, her natural protector, she turned to former friends. There were many, from Pradier, the sculptor, to Séchan, the scene painter of the Opera and other theaters. Pradier responded with advice; he had good reason to refuse, since after her affair with Victor Hugo, Juliette only wrote to the father of her child in “passing and monosyllables” or in a school-girl’s handwriting, which covered the pages with very few words. Séchan and a few others were less unwilling; they sent small but barely adequate contributions. She was, therefore, forced to take the significant step of revealing the whole truth to the person she loved.

The scene was stormy, although Victor Hugo did not hesitate for a moment before complying with an obligation that was also a satisfaction, since it secured his possession of Juliette. Fussy and meticulous though he was in the small circumstances of life, he knew how to be generous and even lavish in the great—but Juliette’s petty deceptions had infused doubts in his mind; moreover, he was in love and therefore jealous. Towards the end of 1833 and in the early part of 1834, suspicion, anger, unjust recriminations and noisy quarrels became almost daily affairs. As invariably happens in these cases, friends, male and female, interfered. Juliette was slandered by Mademoiselle Ida Ferrier, her understudy in the rôle of Jane at the Porte St. Martin—who would, if rumour may be trusted, have gladly understudied her also in the heart of Victor Hugo—also by Mademoiselle Georges, who was getting on in years[13] and could not forgive the lovers for not acknowledging her sovereignty in the green-room and drawing-room as they admitted it upon the stage. To aspersions and reproaches Juliette opposed, not only indignation, but angry words, violent retorts, and sometimes even insulting epithets; or else she protested in innumerable letters and notes, rendered eloquent by their sincerity. She complained that she was “attacked without the means of defence, soiled without opportunity of cleansing herself, wounded without chance of healing”; she affirmed her intention of putting an end to the situation by suicide or final rupture. Generally Victor Hugo arrived in time to calm her frenzy with a caress or a soothing word, and then Juliette would try to resign herself and let hope spring uppermost once more. But Victor Hugo, under the influence of some new tittle-tattle, resumed his grand-inquisitorial manner, and the tone, words, reproaches and even threats appertaining to the part. The creditors continued to harry her without intermission; so in the end the couple passed from words to actions.

The scene was stormy, but Victor Hugo didn’t hesitate for a second to fulfill an obligation that was also a source of satisfaction since it ensured he could be with Juliette. Though he was picky and detailed about the small things in life, he knew how to be generous and even extravagant in the bigger picture—but Juliette's small lies had planted doubts in his mind; besides, he was in love and therefore jealous. Toward the end of 1833 and in early 1834, suspicion, anger, unfair accusations, and loud arguments became almost a daily routine. As often happens in such situations, friends, both male and female, got involved. Juliette was slandered by Mademoiselle Ida Ferrier, her understudy in the role of Jane at the Porte St. Martin—who allegedly would have liked to understudy her in Victor Hugo's heart as well—along with Mademoiselle Georges, who was getting older[13] and couldn’t forgive the lovers for not recognizing her authority in the green room and drawing room as they did on stage. In response to the accusations and insults, Juliette didn’t just show indignation, but fired back with angry words, heated comebacks, and sometimes even harsh insults; or she expressed her feelings through countless letters and notes, made powerful by their sincerity. She complained that she was “attacked without the means to defend myself, stained without a chance to clean myself, hurt without a way to heal”; she claimed she would end the situation by killing herself or breaking things off completely. Generally, Victor Hugo would arrive just in time to calm her down with a touch or a calming word, and then Juliette would try to resign herself and let hope rise again. But under the influence of some new gossip, Victor Hugo would revert to his grand-inquisitorial manner, adopting a tone, wording, accusations, and even threats that matched the role. The creditors kept harassing her without pause; ultimately, the couple moved from words to actions.

As we have stated above, Juliette’s furniture had been seized, and she was about to be turned out of her apartment in the Rue de l’Échiquier. She had endeavoured vainly to interest her friends, past and present, in her difficulties. Even Victor Hugo, disheartened probably by the difficulties of the task, had returned a refusal. The lovers therefore exchanged farewells which they thought final, and on August 3rd Juliette started for St. Renan, near Brest, where her sister, Madame Kock, was living. Happily she travelled by the Rennes diligence, and there were many halts on the way. From the very first of these she sent an adoring letter to the poet. She wrote again from Rennes, from Brest once more, and lastly from St. Renan. Victor Hugo responded with expressions of poignant regret and remorse, according to those who have read them. He promised to do his very best to find the few necessary banknotes to satisfy the biggest creditors. In the end, he set out for Rennes himself, and rejoined his friend. The lovers returned to Paris on August 10th.

As we mentioned earlier, Juliette's furniture had been seized, and she was about to be kicked out of her apartment on Rue de l’Échiquier. She had unsuccessfully tried to get her friends, both old and new, to help her with her troubles. Even Victor Hugo, probably discouraged by the challenges involved, had refused to help. The lovers then exchanged what they believed would be their final farewells, and on August 3rd, Juliette set off for St. Renan, near Brest, where her sister, Madame Kock, was living. Fortunately, she traveled by the Rennes coach, which made several stops along the way. At each of these stops, she sent love letters to the poet. She wrote again from Rennes, then from Brest, and finally from St. Renan. Victor Hugo replied with deep regret and remorse, according to those who have read his letters. He promised to do his best to gather the few essential banknotes needed to satisfy the major creditors. Eventually, he made his way to Rennes to reunite with his friend. The lovers returned to Paris on August 10th.

Now commences the most singular period of the life of Juliette, one which has been aptly entitled an “amorous redemption after the romantic manner.”[14] For nearly two years Victor Hugo, taking his mistress as the subject of his experiment, put into practice the theories, in part religious, and in part philosophical, which he professed concerning courtesans, namely: the expiation of faults by faithful, passionate, disinterested love; love itself being considered as a species of sesame, capable of opening wide the doors of science, and throwing light upon all hidden things.

Now begins the most unique period in Juliette's life, which has been fittingly named “an amorous redemption in a romantic style.”[14] For almost two years, Victor Hugo, using his mistress as the subject of his experiment, put into practice the theories, partly religious and partly philosophical, that he believed about courtesans. These theories proposed that faults could be atoned for through faithful, passionate, and selfless love; with love itself viewed as a kind of sesame, capable of swinging open the doors of knowledge and illuminating all hidden truths.

The first condition of redemption was poverty, voluntarily, almost joyously, accepted. The furniture of the Rue de l’Échiquier must be sold and the beautiful rooms given up. A tiny apartment consisting of two rooms and a kitchen was taken for Juliette at No. 4, Rue du Paradis au Marais, at a yearly rental of 400 fr. There she shivered through the winter, and spent part of her days in bed to economise her fuel; but at least she proved that she loved truly and was deserving of love.

The first requirement for redemption was poverty, willingly, even joyfully, embraced. The furniture from Rue de l’Échiquier had to be sold, and the beautiful rooms had to be vacated. A small apartment with two rooms and a kitchen was rented for Juliette at No. 4, Rue du Paradis au Marais, for a yearly rental of 400 fr. There, she endured the winter cold and spent part of her days in bed to save on fuel; but at least she showed that she loved genuinely and was worthy of love.

No more dresses or jewels ... every evening Victor Hugo repeated to his mistress that dress adds nothing to the charms of a lovely woman, that it is waste of time to try to add to nature where nature herself is beautiful; and proudly, as if indeed she were clothed in the hair-shirt of her former mistresses at the convent, Juliette wrote: “My poverty, my clumsy shoes, my faded curtains, my metal spoons, the absence of all ornament and pleasure apart from our love, testify at every hour and every minute, that I love you with all my heart.”

No more dresses or jewelry... every evening, Victor Hugo told his mistress that clothing doesn’t enhance the beauty of a lovely woman, that it’s pointless to try to improve on nature when nature is already beautiful; and proudly, as if she were indeed wearing the hair-shirt of her former mistresses at the convent, Juliette wrote: “My poverty, my awkward shoes, my worn-out curtains, my metal spoons, the lack of any decoration and enjoyment apart from our love, prove every hour and every minute that I love you with all my heart.”

But there can be no true reformation or conversion without work. So Juliette must work; she must study her parts, make her clothes and even some of Victor Hugo’s, patch others, keep her little house in order, and spend what leisure she can snatch, in copying the works of the master, cutting out extracts from the newspapers, classifying and collecting his manuscripts and proofs.

But there can be no real change or transformation without effort. So Juliette has to work; she needs to study her roles, make her costumes and even some of Victor Hugo’s, repair others, keep her small home tidy, and spend whatever free time she can find copying the master’s works, cutting out articles from the newspapers, organizing and gathering his manuscripts and proofs.

When he had completed this splendid programme, of which almost every part, as we shall presently see, was carried out to the letter, the poet experienced an overpowering need to find himself alone somewhere with the woman he had finally subjugated. His mind was still quite Virgilian. He had not yet arrived at confusing duty with politics and happiness with popularity. His greatest enjoyment, next to love, was in rural pursuits, and for the indulgence of these he flattered himself he had discovered in Juliette a companion worthy of himself. The lovers had barely settled in the Rue du Paradis au Marais before they went off to the valley of Bièvres. Half mystics, half pagans, worshipping equally at the shrines of the forest divinities and those of the village churches, they entered upon the consummation of what they themselves called their “marriage of escaped birds.”

When he finished this amazing plan, of which nearly every part, as we will see shortly, was executed perfectly, the poet felt a strong urge to be alone with the woman he had finally conquered. His mindset was still quite Virgilian. He hadn’t yet confused duty with politics or happiness with popularity. His greatest pleasure, besides love, was in outdoor activities, and he felt he had found in Juliette a companion who was worthy of him. The lovers had barely settled in the Rue du Paradis au Marais before they headed off to the valley of Bièvres. Half mystics, half pagans, equally revering the forest deities and the village churches, they embarked on what they called their “marriage of escaped birds.”



JULIETTE DROUET IN THE RÔLE OF LA PRINCESSE NÉGRONI.

JULIETTE DROUET IN THE RÔLE OF LA PRINCESSE NÉGRONI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
JULIETTE DROUET AS PRINCESS NÉGRONI.



HOUSE IN THE VILLAGE OF LES METZ, IN THE PARISH OF JOUY-EN-JOSAS, SEINE-ET-OISE,  In which Juliette Drouet lived while Victor Hugo was staying at Les Roches. This is the house referred to in La Tristesse d’Olympio.

HOUSE IN THE VILLAGE OF LES METZ, IN THE PARISH OF JOUY-EN-JOSAS, SEINE-ET-OISE,
In which Juliette Drouet lived while Victor Hugo was staying at Les Roches. This is the house referred to in La Tristesse d’Olympio.



HOUSE IN THE VILLAGE OF LES METZ, IN THE PARISH OF JOUY-EN-JOSAS, SEINE-ET-OISE,  In which Juliette Drouet lived while Victor Hugo was staying at Les Roches. This is the house referred to in La Tristesse d’Olympio.

HOUSE IN THE VILLAGE OF LES METZ, IN THE PARISH OF JOUY-EN-JOSAS, SEINE-ET-OISE,
Where Juliette Drouet lived while Victor Hugo was at Les Roches. This is the house referenced in La Tristesse d’Olympio.

CHAPTER III

“LA TRISTESSE D’OLYMPIO”

IN the neighbourhood of Paris, about four miles from Versailles, nestles a valley which the modern devotees of romance should deem worthy of a visit. Not because it boasts of any special features, such as mighty torrents thundering from giddy heights into abysmal precipices below—on the contrary, its character is harmonious and serene, more like a French park decked with flowers by nature, and watered by chance—but because in these classic surroundings, about the year 1830, circumstances led the great men of the new school to seek temporary repose for their fretted souls. To us, these peaceful meadows, flanked by pensive willows weeping on the borders of the silent Bièvres, must evermore be peopled by those troubled shades: by Lammenais, the priestly keeper of consciences, Montalembert, the angelic doctor, Sainte-Beuve, the purveyor of ideas, Berlioz, the musician, and, lastly, by the poet, Victor Hugo, who followed meekly in the rear, while awaiting the glory of conducting the procession.

IN the neighborhood of Paris, about four miles from Versailles, lies a valley that modern fans of romance should definitely visit. Not because it has any standout features, like powerful waterfalls crashing from heights into deep canyons below—actually, its vibe is calm and peaceful, more like a French park adorned with flowers by nature and watered by luck—but because, in this classic setting around the year 1830, great figures of the new school found a temporary escape for their restless souls. For us, these tranquil meadows, bordered by thoughtful willows weeping by the quiet Bièvres, will always be filled with those troubled spirits: Lammenais, the priestly guardian of consciences, Montalembert, the angelic scholar, Sainte-Beuve, the ideas' provider, Berlioz, the musician, and lastly, the poet, Victor Hugo, who followed humbly behind, waiting for the chance to lead the procession.

They used to arrive in the summer, some for a couple of days, others for weeks together, to stay with Monsieur Bertin, editor of the Journal des Débâts and owner of Les Roches,[15] a property situated midway between the villages of Bièvres and Jouy-en-Josas. Genial and lively, as Ingres represents him in his celebrated portrait, Monsieur Bertin loved to divine, promote, and, where needful, encourage their vocations and plans. His housekeeping was on a modest scale, but his hospitality delightful—a mixture of go-as-you-please and kindly despotism; perfect freedom outwardly, but, in reality, careful ministrations skilfully disguised. Louise Bertin, the eldest daughter of the old man, and one of the muses of the period, willingly divided her time between the kitchen and the drawing-room, cookery-books and poems. As an ardent musician, tolerably familiar with the best literature, her mind was full of quaintness, while her heart was instinct with kindliness. When, perchance, she had surfeited her guests with sonatas and song, she would be seized with fear lest she should be interfering with their habits or inclinations, and would hastily substitute anarchy, by commanding each one to choose his own occupation, and pursue his meditation, walk, or game unhindered.

They used to come in the summer, some for a few days and others for weeks, to visit Monsieur Bertin, the editor of the Journal des Débâts and owner of Les Roches,[15] a property located halfway between the villages of Bièvres and Jouy-en-Josas. Warm and lively, just like Ingres depicts him in his famous portrait, Monsieur Bertin loved to sense, encourage, and, when necessary, support their careers and plans. His home life was simple, but his hospitality was delightful—a mix of laid-back and gentle authority; it appeared to be complete freedom, but in reality, it was careful attention skillfully hidden. Louise Bertin, the eldest daughter of the old man and one of the muses of the time, willingly split her time between the kitchen and the living room, cooking and writing poetry. As a passionate musician with a decent grasp of great literature, her mind was full of quirks, while her heart radiated kindness. When she happened to overwhelm her guests with sonatas and songs, she would worry that she was disrupting their routines or preferences and would quickly switch to a more relaxed approach, telling everyone to choose their own activity and enjoy their thoughts, walks, or games freely.

Of them all, Victor Hugo seems to have been the girl’s favourite, and the one who made the largest use of this generous welcome and charming liberty. As soon as the periwinkles blossomed, he settled his wife and children at Les Roches, while he himself came and went between Paris and Bièvres. Gradually he grew to associate the valley with his joys and sorrows; it became one of those familiar haunts to which one instinctively turns, with the comforting assurance of finding there the outward conditions suitable to one’s moods. As a young father, he made it the fitting frame for family joys; when his love was flung back in his face and his friendship betrayed, he returned to seek, if not consolation, at least faith and hope for the future. A year later, again under the shelter of Les Roches, he thought he had found solace. The valley meant something more than an invitation to dawdle: it filled him with sensuous suggestion; he longed to place his ideal of an unquenchable love at the feet of a woman, and to pronounce the word “Forever.”

Of all the authors, Victor Hugo seemed to be the girl's favorite and the one who took the most advantage of this generous welcome and delightful freedom. As soon as the periwinkles bloomed, he settled his wife and kids at Les Roches while he himself traveled back and forth between Paris and Bièvres. Gradually, he began to connect the valley with his joys and sorrows; it became one of those familiar places you instinctively return to, reassuring you that you'll find the right atmosphere for your feelings. As a young father, he created the perfect setting for family happiness; when his love was rejected and his friendship betrayed, he came back to seek, if not comfort, at least faith and hope for the future. A year later, once again under the shelter of Les Roches, he thought he had found solace. The valley represented more than just a chance to relax: it inspired him; he yearned to offer his ideal of an unending love to a woman and to say the word "Forever."

With the connivance of Madame Victor Hugo, who shut her eyes, and that of Mademoiselle Louise Bertin, who smiled her toleration,[16] this happiness came to him at length; not indeed in the first year of his passion for Juliette, but in the early part of the second. He brought his mistress to Bièvres and to Jouy on July 4th, 1834, a little before the tragic crisis that so nearly separated the lovers, as we have related in the foregoing chapter.

With the help of Madame Victor Hugo, who turned a blind eye, and Mademoiselle Louise Bertin, who accepted it with a smile, this happiness finally came to him; not in the first year of his love for Juliette, but in the early part of the second. He took his mistress to Bièvres and Jouy on July 4th, 1834, just before the tragic moment that almost tore the lovers apart, as we discussed in the previous chapter.

Juliette immediately fell in love with the scenes the poet had so often and so eloquently described to her. Of their joint visit to the Écu de France, the little inn at Jouy-en-Josas,[17] she drew up, in fun, one of those mock official reports in which she excelled. They decided to return and lunch, no matter where, or how, provided it was neither too near nor too far from Les Roches. Then they set out in quest of rooms, which they eventually found in the hamlet of Metz, on the summit of the hill above Jouy on the northern side. They returned to Paris after paying over to the proprietor, Sieur Labussière, the sum of 92 frs. for a year’s rent. Thither they came in September for a sojourn of six weeks, after the troubled interval described above.

Juliette instantly fell in love with the scenes the poet had often and powerfully described to her. During their joint visit to the Écu de France, the little inn in Jouy-en-Josas,[17] she playfully created one of those mock official reports that she was so good at. They decided to come back for lunch, no matter where or how, as long as it wasn't too close or too far from Les Roches. Then they went looking for rooms, which they eventually found in the hamlet of Metz, on the hilltop above Jouy on the northern side. They returned to Paris after paying the owner, Sieur Labussière, the sum of 92 frs. for a year's rent. They arrived there in September for a six-week stay, following the troubled period mentioned earlier.

The little house does not seem to have been altered at all.[18] It was originally built for the game-keeper of the neighbouring château, which belonged to Cambacérès. It still spreads its white frontage, pierced with green-shuttered windows, against the background of woods. It consists only of a ground-floor and an attic; a rambling vine covers its walls; around it are scattered a barn, some outhouses, and an orchard, whose steep sides slope downwards to a gate opening on to the Jouy road.

The little house seems to have remained completely unchanged.[18] It was originally built for the gamekeeper of the nearby château owned by Cambacérès. Its white façade, featuring green-shuttered windows, still stands out against the backdrop of the woods. It has just a ground floor and an attic; a sprawling vine covers its walls. Surrounding it are a barn, some outhouses, and an orchard, which slopes down to a gate that leads to the Jouy road.

With the assistance of the landlady, Mère Labussière, as she calls her, Juliette undertook to perform the lighter tasks of housekeeping in the mornings, and it was understood that Victor Hugo should visit her every afternoon unless some grave impediment prevented him.

With the help of the landlady, Mère Labussière, as she calls her, Juliette took on the lighter housekeeping tasks in the mornings, and it was agreed that Victor Hugo would visit her every afternoon unless something serious stopped him.

But the walk from Les Roches to Les Metz was long: not much under two miles, by rough roads. The lovers agreed therefore to meet half-way, by a path settled beforehand, and to abandon the Labussière roof-tree for some leafy bower. Thus began, as Juliette writes, their “bird-life in the woods.”

But the walk from Les Roches to Les Metz was long: just under two miles, along bumpy roads. So the lovers decided to meet halfway, on a path they had picked out beforehand, and to leave the Labussière roof for a shady spot in the woods. This is how, as Juliette writes, their “bird-life in the woods” began.

Victor Hugo had a choice of three ways when he went to meet his lady. One led across the valley of Bièvres; another, along the pavement,[19] as the high road from Bièvres to Versailles was called; and lastly there was the woodland path, which they both preferred. Victor Hugo started by the Vauboyau road, plunged into the woods skirting the boundary of the Château of Les Roches, then, turning to the left, walked straight on as far as the four cross-roads at l’Homme Mort, and bore to the right towards the Cour Roland. There, in the hollow of a hundred-year-old chestnut-tree, all bent and twisted, his lady-love would be awaiting him.

Victor Hugo had three options when he went to meet his lady. One path went across the valley of Bièvres; another followed the paved road, [19] which was the main route from Bièvres to Versailles; and finally, there was the woodland path, which they both liked the most. Victor Hugo began by taking the Vauboyau road, entered the woods that bordered the Château of Les Roches, then, turning left, he walked straight until he reached the four cross-roads at l’Homme Mort and turned right towards the Cour Roland. There, in the hollow of a twisted, hundred-year-old chestnut tree, his lady-love would be waiting for him.

Clad in a dress of white jaconet striped with pink, such as she usually affected, her head covered with an Italian straw hat, left over from the days of her former affluence, with swelling bosom, rosy cheeks, and smiling mouth, she resembled a flower springing from the rude calyx formed by the aged tree. A wide-awake flower, indeed, for, from the first sign of the approach of Victor Hugo, she would fly to him, and afford him one more opportunity of admiring the far-famed aerial gait, that fairy footstep, so light that it had been compared to the sound of a lyre.

Dressed in a white jaconet dress with pink stripes, like she usually wore, her head topped with an Italian straw hat from her past wealth, with a full chest, rosy cheeks, and a smiling mouth, she looked like a flower blooming from the rough calyx of an old tree. A lively flower, indeed, because at the first sign of Victor Hugo's arrival, she would rush to him, giving him another chance to admire her famous light, airy walk, a fairy-like step so gentle it had been compared to the sound of a lyre.

Then followed kisses, caresses, a flood of soft words, more kisses, and a rapid rush into the cool green depths whither the twitter of birds invited them. When they issued forth again, silent now, Juliette walked first, making it a point of honour to push aside the branches and thorns before her poet; and he was content, gazing upon the tiny traces left upon the moss or sand by the feet that looked almost absurd by reason of their minuteness.

Then came kisses, hugs, a stream of sweet words, more kisses, and a quick dive into the cool green depths where the birds chirped invitingly. When they emerged again, now silent, Juliette led the way, proudly pushing aside the branches and thorns for her poet. He was happy, watching the tiny marks left on the moss or sand by feet that looked almost ridiculous because of how small they were.

At the far end of a clearing a fountain burbled. Juliette made a hollow of her little hands and collected a delicious draught for their burning lips. Drops dribbled from between her fingers, and, seeing them, her lover knew that here was a fairy able to “transmute water into diamonds.”[20]

At the far end of a clearing, a fountain gurgled. Juliette cupped her small hands to gather a refreshing drink for their parched lips. Drops trickled between her fingers, and, seeing that, her lover realized that she was a fairy capable of "turning water into diamonds."[20]

We must not imagine, however, that the treasure of their love expended itself entirely in this sportive fashion. If it be true that passion is the stronger for an admixture of intellect, it follows that only persons of distinguished parts are capable of extracting the full measure of delight from sentimental intercourse. Victor Hugo was far too wise to neglect the training of the sensibilities of his young mistress. Like some block of rare marble, she submitted herself to this able sculptor in the charming simplicity of a nature somewhat uncultivated and rugged, as she herself owns, and he perceived in the formless material the growing suggestion of the finished statue he was soon to evolve. The forest was the studio whither he came every afternoon to cultivate, through novel sensations and delights, his own poetry and eloquence. The forest gave him colour for colour, music for music....

We shouldn’t think that the treasure of their love was spent only on playful antics. If it’s true that passion is stronger when mixed with intellect, it means that only people of great character can fully enjoy deep emotional connections. Victor Hugo was too wise to overlook the emotional development of his young mistress. Like a block of exquisite marble, she willingly submitted to this skilled sculptor, embracing the natural simplicity of her somewhat rough and unrefined nature, as she herself admits. He recognized in the formless material the emerging shape of the finished statue he was about to create. The forest was the studio where he went every afternoon to nurture, through new sensations and joys, his own poetry and eloquence. The forest provided him with color for color, music for music....

At other times Victor Hugo encouraged in Juliette an inclination for prayer and tearful repentance. He retained, and she had always possessed, strong Catholic sensibilities. The mere satisfaction of sensuality without the hallowing influence of absorbing love spelt defilement, from their point of view. Hence followed painful remorse for a past which the lover liked to hear his mistress bewail, and which she despaired of ever redeeming. Her rôle was the abasement of Magdalen; his, the somewhat strained attitude of an apostle or saviour.

At other times, Victor Hugo encouraged Juliette to engage in prayer and heartfelt repentance. He maintained, and she had always had, strong Catholic sensibilities. Simply indulging in sensual pleasure without the purifying influence of deep love meant defilement in their eyes. This led to painful remorse for a past that the lover liked to hear his mistress lament, and which she felt hopeless about redeeming. Her role was that of a fallen Magdalen; his was the somewhat forced demeanor of an apostle or savior.

Nothing could be more peaceful or uneventful than Juliette’s evenings. She devoured with the appetite of an ogress the frugal supper put before her by Madame Labussière, repaired the damage done to her clothes by the afternoon’s ramble, or studied some of the parts in which she hoped to appear sooner or later at the Théâtre Français. At ten o’clock she went to bed. This was the much-prized moment of her solitude, when she retired, as she says, into the happy background of her heart to rehearse in spirit the simple events and delights of the day, to recall the face of her lover, see him, speak to him, and hang upon his answers; then, as drowsiness gradually gained the upper hand and clouds dimmed the dear outline, to surrender to slumber. It was at Les Metz that she coined the happy phrase: “I fall asleep in the thought of you.” Sometimes the wind moaning in the heights awoke her, and she resumed her sweet musing. The poet was in the habit of working at night; she would picture him in his room at Les Roches, bending over his writing-table. Then she “blessed the gale that made her the companion of the dear little workman’s vigil across the intervening space.”

Nothing was more peaceful or uneventful than Juliette’s evenings. She wolfed down the simple dinner prepared by Madame Labussière, fixed the damage to her clothes from the afternoon’s walk, or practiced some of the roles she hoped to play at the Théâtre Français. At ten o’clock, she went to bed. This was the cherished moment of her solitude, when she would retreat, as she puts it, into the happy corner of her heart to mentally revisit the simple events and joys of the day, to picture her lover, talk to him, and hang on his responses; then, as sleep gradually took over and the familiar outline faded, she would give in to slumber. It was at Les Metz that she came up with the sweet phrase: “I fall asleep thinking of you.” Sometimes the wind howling in the heights would wake her, and she'd pick up her gentle daydreaming again. The poet usually worked at night; she would imagine him in his room at Les Roches, bent over his writing desk. Then she would "bless the breeze that turned her into a companion to the dear little worker’s vigil across the distance."

As soon as dawn broke she was up again. She jumped out of bed, ran to the window, opened the shutters, and interrogated the heavens—not that she feared rain, any more than she minded “blisters on her feet or scratches on her hands"—but she had only two dresses, a woollen and a linen, and the condition of the weather controlled her choice of the two. Her toilet was rapid, her breakfast simple. She spent the remaining time copying the manuscripts confided to her by Victor Hugo. Then, lightly running, as she says, like a hare across the plain, she started for the rendezvous. As becomes a loving woman, she was always first at the trysting-tree. She scrutinised the intertwined initials she herself had carved upon its bark, or conned again from memory the verses she had found the day before in its hollow trunk. She “sings them in her heart,” presses them to her bosom, and kisses the letters she has brought in answer.

As soon as dawn broke, she was up again. She jumped out of bed, ran to the window, opened the shutters, and looked up at the sky—not that she was worried about rain, any more than she cared about “blisters on her feet or scratches on her hands"—but she only had two dresses, a wool one and a linen one, and the condition of the weather determined which one she would wear. Her getting ready was quick, her breakfast was simple. She spent the rest of the time copying the manuscripts that Victor Hugo had entrusted to her. Then, running lightly, as she put it, like a hare across the field, she set off for the meeting spot. As a loving woman should, she was always the first to arrive at the trysting tree. She examined the intertwined initials she had carved into its bark or recalled the verses she had discovered the previous day in its hollow trunk. She “sings them in her heart,” holds them close, and kisses the letters she brought in reply.



CHURCH OF BIÈVRES, SEINE-ET-OISE.

CHURCH OF BIÈVRES, SEINE-ET-OISE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Church of Bièvres, Seine-et-Oise.

For the chestnut-tree served them as a letter-box as well as a shelter. According to an arrangement between them, the first thing they did on arrival was to deposit within its friendly shade everything they had written in the course of the preceding day for, or about, one another. On Juliette’s part, especially, the letters became more and more numerous: two, four, sometimes six per day. She no longer wrote, as at first, to expatiate upon her passion or assure the poet that she loved him with real love, or to relieve boredom and make the hours of her solitude pass more quickly. She wrote because Victor Hugo, who had formerly been indifferent to her “scribbles,” now exacted them as a daily tribute, and reproached her if they were too brief or not numerous enough. This jealous lover had discovered the advantages of a pretty woman’s mania for writing. When thus occupied, he reflected, she is contented. He also found that her letters were full of enthusiasm, humour, feeling, fun, and poetry, and he therefore desired that they should be preserved; one day, when Juliette had thrown a packet of them into the fire in a fit of temper, he made her write them all over again. Juliette might protest prettily, entrench herself behind her ignorance, and allege her want of intelligence; but the more she pleaded that she knew not how to write, the more her lover insisted upon her doing so. No one has ever carried to greater lengths that form of affectation which consists in vilifying oneself in order to gain praise. Having thus placed herself, as far as her style is concerned, in the kneeling position she prefers, Juliette remains there. It is at Les Metz that her letters commenced to be a hymn of praise in honour of her divinity. Adoration and excessive adulation are their basis; for form and imagery, Juliette does not hesitate to borrow from the sacred writings she had studied at the Convent of Petit-Picpus. Sooth to say, this mixture of religiosity and passion presents an aspect both disproportionate and pathetic. When love raises itself—or degrades itself—to this almost mystical adoration, one cannot be surprised if it ends by believing in its own virtue. Having adopted the forms of religion, it insensibly acquires its importance and dignity; it ennobles itself.

For the chestnut tree acted as both a mailbox and a shelter for them. According to their agreement, the first thing they would do upon arriving was to drop off everything they had written the day before, whether for or about each other, in its welcoming shade. Juliette, in particular, wrote more and more letters: two, four, sometimes even six a day. She no longer wrote, as she did at first, just to express her love or assure the poet that her feelings were genuine, or to kill time and ease her loneliness. She wrote because Victor Hugo, who had once been indifferent to her “scribbles,” now demanded them as a daily offering and would tease her if they were too short or not enough in number. This possessive lover had figured out the perks of having a beautiful woman who loved to write. He thought to himself, when she’s busy with that, she’s happy. He also realized that her letters were full of enthusiasm, humor, emotion, fun, and poetry, so he wanted them to be saved; one day, when Juliette had thrown a bunch of them into the fire out of anger, he made her rewrite them all. Juliette could complain and pretend she didn't know how to write or say she wasn’t smart enough; but the more she insisted she couldn’t write, the more her lover pressed her to do it. No one has ever taken self-deprecation to such lengths just to receive compliments. Having placed herself in a submissive position regarding her writing style, Juliette stayed in that role. It was in Les Metz that her letters began to be a hymn of praise for her beloved. Their foundation was adoration and excessive flattery; for style and imagery, Juliette didn’t hesitate to borrow from the sacred texts she had studied at the Petit-Picpus Convent. Indeed, this blend of devotion and passion is both disproportionate and touching. When love elevates—or diminishes—itself to this nearly mystical form of worship, it’s no wonder that it eventually starts to believe in its own goodness. By adopting the forms of religion, it gradually gains significance and dignity; it elevates itself.

We do not possess Victor Hugo’s answers, but partly from the note-books in which his lady-love punctiliously copied and dated the poems addressed to her, and partly from the dates inscribed at the bottom of each page in the collected works of the poet, we know which of his verses were composed during his sojourn at Les Metz. It is not too much to say that the author of Feuilles d’Automne was never more happily inspired. Nowhere did he more closely approach the classical model he had chosen at that time, the gentle Virgil.

We don't have Victor Hugo’s answers, but from the notebooks where his lady-love carefully copied and dated the poems meant for her, and from the dates written at the bottom of each page in the collected works of the poet, we know which of his verses were written during his time in Les Metz. It's fair to say that the author of Feuilles d’Automne was never more inspired. Nowhere did he get closer to the classical model he was aiming for at that time, the gentle Virgil.

The lovers returned to Les Metz twice: once in October 1837 for a few days, and again, for a day, on September 26th, 1845. In 1837 it was Victor Hugo who directed the expedition and took the lead. He sought one by one the traces of their amours; his eccentric genius admired nature’s grand indifference, which had failed to preserve them intact for his honour and pleasure, and, deploring this ingratitude concerning outward things, he composed that masterpiece, La Tristesse d’Olympio. He laid it at the feet of Juliette, who accepted it, read and reread it, and learnt it by heart, without criticising it.

The lovers visited Les Metz twice: first for a few days in October 1837, and then again for a day on September 26th, 1845. In 1837, it was Victor Hugo who led the trip. He sought out the remnants of their amours; his unique genius admired nature’s vast indifference, which had not managed to preserve them perfectly for his glory and enjoyment. Feeling disappointed by this disregard for the material world, he created the masterpiece, La Tristesse d’Olympio. He presented it to Juliette, who accepted it, read it multiple times, and memorized it without offering any criticism.

In 1845, the pilgrimage was hers; she planned it and begged for it, writing on August 19th: “I have an inexpressible longing to see Les Metz again. We absolutely must go there.”[21]

In 1845, the pilgrimage was hers; she planned it and yearned for it, writing on August 19th: “I have an overwhelming desire to see Les Metz again. We absolutely have to go there.”[21]

They did. Early in the month of September Juliette arranged the little journey. Which dress should she wear? The striped organdy one, or the blue tarlatan shot with white, she had worn a few months previously, at the reception of St. Marc Girardin at the Académie Française? She chose the former because her lover preferred it; the same reason determined her to wear a straw hat “trimmed with geraniums above and below the brim.” Thus decked, with cheeks rosier than usual, and eyes glowing, Juliette climbed with her poet into the omnibus from Paris to Sceaux.

They did. Early in September, Juliette planned the little trip. Which dress should she wear? The striped organdy one, or the blue tarlatan with white she had worn a few months earlier at the reception for St. Marc Girardin at the Académie Française? She chose the first one because her lover liked it better; the same reason led her to wear a straw hat “trimmed with geraniums above and below the brim.” So, dressed up, with cheeks rosier than usual and eyes shining, Juliette climbed into the bus with her poet headed from Paris to Sceaux.

Victor Hugo disliked omnibuses, and especially that one. He remembered his many drives in it with his friend Sainte-Beuve, at the time the latter was most assiduous in his visits to Les Roches, and in spite of himself he seemed to see the ghost of Joseph Delorme in the back seat, with his ecclesiastical appearance, and his mania for nestling cosily between two fat people. Silently the poet dwelt upon these memories, while Juliette volubly recalled others. She wondered whether they would find the beggar at the foot of the Bièvres hill, into whose hands she had often emptied her purse, in order that alms should bring them luck, and whether the baker in the Square still made those little tarts her lover used to be so fond of. At last the omnibus deposited them at Bièvres in front of the Chariot d’Or. The striped organdy dress created a great sensation among the village children. Juliette rushed off to the little church; nothing was changed—the same simplicity, the same silence, the same brooding peace as in the old days. The young woman fell on her knees, then, together, the lovers returned to the Chariot d’Or, breakfasted, and started to walk to Les Roches. There again, in Juliette’s opinion, everything was unchanged. To the left, behind tall grasses, the river flowed unseen and unheard. In deference to the needs of man and those of the valley, its course had been diverted, and it now spread itself through meadows and orchards. Its presence could be divined from the abundance of flowers and reeds born of its moisture. When they reached Les Roches, Juliette insisted upon abandoning the valley for the forest. They ascended through Vauboyau to the wood of l’Homme Mort. She walked straight to a chestnut-tree which she said she recognised; then she found a mountain-ash upon whose bark she had once carved their interlaced initials; after that the spring, and the paths. She wished to revisit what she called “the chapels of their love,” to pay at each one a tribute of devotion.[22]

Victor Hugo didn’t like buses, especially this one. He remembered the many rides he took with his friend Sainte-Beuve when the latter frequently visited Les Roches. Despite himself, he thought he could see the ghost of Joseph Delorme in the back seat, with his church-like appearance and his habit of cozying up between two larger people. Quietly, the poet reflected on these memories while Juliette excitedly brought up others. She wondered if they would find the beggar at the bottom of Bièvres hill, into whose hands she had often emptied her purse so that giving would bring them luck, and if the baker in the Square still made those little tarts her lover used to love. Finally, the bus dropped them off at Bièvres in front of the Chariot d’Or. The striped organdy dress caused a stir among the village kids. Juliette hurried off to the small church; nothing had changed—the same simplicity, the same silence, the same peaceful brooding as in the past. The young woman knelt down, and then, together, the lovers went back to the Chariot d’Or, had breakfast, and began to walk to Les Roches. There again, Juliette thought everything was the same. To the left, behind tall grasses, the river flowed unseen and unheard. To accommodate human needs and the valley, its path had been redirected, and it now spread through meadows and orchards. Its presence could be sensed by the abundance of flowers and reeds thriving in its moisture. When they arrived at Les Roches, Juliette insisted on leaving the valley for the forest. They climbed through Vauboyau to the l’Homme Mort woods. She walked straight to a chestnut tree that she claimed to recognize; then she found a mountain ash where she had once carved their intertwined initials; after that, the spring, and the paths. She wanted to revisit what she called “the chapels of their love,” to pay a tribute of devotion at each one.

At length they reached Les Metz and the house of the Labussière. Delirious enchantment! Everything was just as she remembered it: the gate, the bell, the kitchen-garden, the mile-stone upon which she used to sit to watch for her lover when the rendezvous was at the cottage; the bed, with its curtains of printed cotton, the rustic wardrobe, the oak table.... “Heaven,” she cried, “has put a seal upon all the treasures of love we buried here! It has preserved them for us,” and she longed to take possession of them all and carry them away with her.[23]

At last, they arrived at Les Metz and the Labussière house. It was pure magic! Everything was just as she remembered: the gate, the bell, the kitchen garden, the milestone where she used to sit waiting for her lover when their meet-up was at the cottage; the bed with its cotton curtains, the rustic wardrobe, the oak table... “Heaven,” she exclaimed, “has sealed all the treasures of love we buried here! It has kept them safe for us,” and she yearned to claim them all and take them with her.[23]

How charming Juliette is at this moment, and how superior to Olympio! How preferable is her enthusiasm, with its power of bringing back to life the dead past, to the melancholy which disparages and kills! One sole interest animates her. Her instinct is creative, for where the poet sees death she perceives life. The roses he thought faded and scattered, she admires in full bloom; she can still breathe their perfume. From the dust and ashes he has tasted and bewailed, she draws the savour of honey. In this instance, surely, her love does not merely aspire to sit on the heights with the poet’s genius, as she claimed—it soars far beyond it.

How charming Juliette is right now, and how much better she is than Olympio! How much more appealing is her enthusiasm, which has the power to bring the dead past back to life, compared to the sadness that belittles and destroys! She is driven by one single interest. Her instinct is creative, because where the poet sees death, she sees life. The roses he thought were faded and scattered, she admires in full bloom; she can still smell their fragrance. From the dust and ashes he has mourned, she draws the sweetness of honey. In this case, clearly, her love doesn’t just aim to reach the heights with the poet’s genius, as she claimed—it soars far beyond it.

CHAPTER IV

THE SHACKLES OF LOVE

VICTOR HUGO never succeeded in making Juliette adopt his conception of love. He craved something calm, placid, regular as a time-table in its manifestations; but she was wont to object: “Such a love would soon cease to exist. A fire that no longer blazes is quickly smothered in ashes. Only a love that scorches and dazzles is worthy of the name. Mine is like that.”

VICTOR HUGO never managed to get Juliette to embrace his idea of love. He longed for something calm, steady, and predictable like a schedule; but she would respond, “That kind of love wouldn’t last long. A fire that doesn’t burn brightly is easily put out. Only a love that burns and shines brightly deserves the name. Mine is like that.”

And indeed it would not be easy to name an object that this woman did not cast into the crucible of her passion between the years 1834 and 1851. Everything was sacrificed—comfort, vanity, renown, talent, liberty. Then she turned to her poet. She adopted his tastes, his ambitions, his dreams for the future; she shared his joys and sorrows; she exaggerated his qualities, and sometimes even his faults. She lived only in him and for him.

And it really wouldn't be easy to name anything that this woman didn't pour her heart into between 1834 and 1851. She sacrificed everything—comfort, pride, recognition, talent, freedom. Then she focused on her poet. She embraced his tastes, his ambitions, his dreams for the future; she shared his happiness and pain; she amplified his strengths and even his weaknesses. She lived only for him and through him.

We are about to witness a completeness of self-abnegation that raises Juliette Drouet almost to the level of the mystics of old; afterwards we shall scrutinise one by one the details of the cult she rendered to Victor Hugo.

We are about to see a level of selflessness in Juliette Drouet that almost puts her on par with the mystics of the past; later, we will examine the specifics of the devotion she showed to Victor Hugo.

I

After selling the bulk of her furniture and quitting the luxurious apartment she occupied at 35, Rue de l’Échiquier, Juliette, it will be remembered, had settled down in a tiny lodging costing 400 frs. a year, at 4, Rue de Paradis au Marais. She and Victor Hugo determined to live there together, poor in purse, but rich in love and poetry.[24] The said love and poetry must indeed have filled their horizon, for they have left no account whatsoever of that first nesting-place.

After selling most of her furniture and leaving the fancy apartment she lived in at 35, Rue de l’Échiquier, Juliette, as you may recall, settled into a small place that cost 400 francs a year, at 4, Rue de Paradis au Marais. She and Victor Hugo decided to live there together, short on cash but full of love and poetry. That love and poetry must have filled their lives, as they left no record of that first home.

On March 8th, 1836, Juliette removed again to a somewhat more commodious apartment: 14, Rue St. Anastase, at 800 frs. a year. It comprised a drawing-room, dining-room, one bedroom, a kitchen, and an attic in which her servant slept. This district has fallen into decay, and is now dull and dreary. In those days it was chiefly occupied by the convent of the Hospitaliers St. Anastase, whence the street took its name, and a few houses more or less enclosed by gardens. The convent and gardens endowed it with a provincial tranquillity and an impenetrable silence which occasionally weighed upon Juliette’s spirits.

On March 8th, 1836, Juliette moved to a slightly larger apartment: 14, Rue St. Anastase, for 800 francs a year. It included a living room, dining room, one bedroom, a kitchen, and an attic where her servant slept. This area has fallen into decline and is now quite dull and dreary. Back then, it was mainly occupied by the convent of the Hospitaliers St. Anastase, after which the street was named, along with a few houses surrounded by gardens. The convent and gardens gave the place a calm provincial vibe and a deep silence that sometimes weighed heavily on Juliette's mood.

Her mode of life was not calculated to enliven her. A degree of poverty bordering on squalor simplified its details. Little or no fire: Juliette sometimes even lacks the logs she is by way of providing for herself. Then she spends the morning in bed, reading, planning, day-dreaming. She keeps careful accounts of her receipts and expenditure—accounts which Victor Hugo afterwards audits most minutely. When she rises, the cold does not prevent her from writing cheerfully, “If you seek warmth in this room you will have to seek it at the bottom of my heart.”

Her way of life didn’t really lift her spirits. A level of poverty that was almost grim simplified things a lot. She has little to no fire; sometimes Juliette doesn’t even have the logs she should be preparing for herself. So, she spends the mornings in bed, reading, planning, and daydreaming. She keeps careful track of her income and expenses—numbers that Victor Hugo later audits very closely. When she finally gets up, the cold doesn’t stop her from writing cheerfully, “If you’re looking for warmth in this room, you’ll have to find it at the bottom of my heart.”

All luxuries in the way of food were reserved, as in duty bound, for the suppers the master honoured with his presence after the theatre. The rest of the time Juliette ate frugally, breakfasting on eggs and milk, dining on bread and cheese and an apple. When her daughter visited her she treated her to an orange cut into slices and sprinkled with a pennyworth of sugar and a pennyworth of brandy. The same simplicity reigned on high-days and holidays.

All luxury food was reserved, as was expected, for the dinners the master graced with his presence after the theater. The rest of the time, Juliette ate simply, having eggs and milk for breakfast, bread, cheese, and an apple for lunch. When her daughter came to visit, she offered her an orange sliced and sprinkled with a bit of sugar and a splash of brandy. The same simplicity applied on special occasions.

Juliette also denied herself useless fripperies and reduced to the strictest limits the expenses of her wardrobe. Everything she was able to make or mend, she made and mended, and it gratified her to compute the money she saved thus in dressmakers. The rest she bought very cheaply or did without. In the month of August 1838, when she was about to start on a journey with Victor Hugo, she found herself in need of shoes, a dress, and a country hat. She bought the shoes, manufactured the dress, and had intended to borrow the hat from Madame Kraft; but this lady, who held some minor post at the Comédie Française, only wore feathered hats, so Juliette curses the extravagance that places her in an awkward predicament. A little later, on May 7th, 1839, she wanted to furbish up her mantle with ribbon velvet at 5d. a yard; but she found that she could not do with less than eight yards and a half. She bemoans her extravagance, saying, “Why, oh, why have I let myself in for this!”

Juliette also denied herself unnecessary luxuries and kept her wardrobe expenses to a bare minimum. Everything she could make or fix, she did, and it pleased her to calculate the money she saved on dressmakers. For the rest, she bought items very cheaply or did without. In August 1838, when she was about to go on a trip with Victor Hugo, she realized she needed shoes, a dress, and a country hat. She purchased the shoes, made the dress, and planned to borrow the hat from Madame Kraft; however, this woman, who had a minor role at the Comédie Française, only wore feathered hats, so Juliette cursed the extravagance that put her in such an awkward situation. A little later, on May 7th, 1839, she wanted to upgrade her coat with ribbon velvet at 5d. a yard; but she discovered that she needed at least eight and a half yards. She lamented her extravagance, saying, “Why, oh, why have I gotten myself into this!”

In studying Juliette’s financial position one wonders that so much privation should be necessary, for, from the very beginning, Victor Hugo allowed her 600 or 700 frs. a month. He afterwards increased this sum to 800, and finally to 1,000 frs. in 1838, when he began to get better terms from publishers and theatre-managers. Surely such a sum should provide ordinary comforts—there should be no suggestion of squalid poverty?

In looking at Juliette’s finances, it's surprising to see how much hardship she had to endure, because from the start, Victor Hugo gave her 600 or 700 francs a month. He later raised this amount to 800, and eventually to 1,000 francs in 1838, when he started getting better deals from publishers and theater managers. Surely, that kind of money should cover basic comforts—there shouldn’t be any hint of dire poverty?

The fact is that, in 1834, Victor Hugo had only paid off the most pressing of Juliette’s debts; but the result of his doing so was to rouse the energies of the rest of the creditors, and Juliette was overwhelmed by them. Sometimes she managed to pacify them by quaint expedients. For instance, to Zoé, her former maid, she offered, in place of wages, a box for Angélo; to Monsieur Manière, her legal adviser, she promised that, if he would extend her credit, “Monsieur Victor Hugo should read with interest” a certain plan of political organisation of which the said Manière was the author, but which alas, does not yet figure in the archives of the French constitution! But more often she was forced to pay, and she had to save off food or dress. Then it was that money was skimped from the butcher and grocer to satisfy the former milliner or livery-stable keeper. In the month of May 1835, out of 700 frs. received, the creditors obtained 316; in June they got another 347; in July 278. Another cause for pecuniary embarrassment was the irregularity of Pradier’s contribution to the maintenance of his and Juliette’s child. Very often, but for Victor Hugo’s assistance, this item would have been added to the sum-total of her debts. But Juliette bore everything with the blitheness of a bird. She, who had hated accounts and arithmetic, now devoted her attention to them every day, sometimes more than once a day; she, who loathed poverty, encountered the most sordid privations with a smile; she, who once throve upon debts and promises to pay, now exclaimed: “I would do anything rather than fall into debt. How hideous and degrading such a thing is, and how splendid and noble of you, my adored one, to love me in spite of my past!”[25]

The truth is that, in 1834, Victor Hugo had only settled Juliette’s most urgent debts; however, this caused her other creditors to become more aggressive, and Juliette was inundated by them. Occasionally, she managed to calm them down with some quirky solutions. For example, to Zoé, her former maid, she offered a box for Angélo instead of her wages; to Monsieur Manière, her legal advisor, she promised that if he would extend her credit, “Monsieur Victor Hugo would read with interest” a certain political organization plan authored by Manière, which unfortunately does not yet appear in the French constitution's archives! But more often than not, she was forced to make payments, cutting back on food or clothing. That’s when she skimped on the butcher and grocer to pay off her former milliner or livery-stable keeper. In May 1835, out of 700 francs received, the creditors got 316; in June, they got another 347; and in July, 278. Another source of financial strain was Pradier’s inconsistent contributions towards the support of his and Juliette’s child. Most of the time, if it weren't for Victor Hugo's help, this would have added to her growing debts. Regardless, Juliette faced everything with the cheerfulness of a bird. She, who had despised accounts and math, now focused on them daily, sometimes more than once; she, who once loathed poverty, faced the most grim deprivations with a smile; she, who used to thrive on debts and promises to pay, now exclaimed: “I would do anything rather than fall into debt. How hideous and degrading that is, and how wonderful and noble of you, my darling, to love me despite my past!”[25]



VICTOR HUGO ABOUT 1836.  From a picture by Louis Boulanger (Victor Hugo Museum).

VICTOR HUGO ABOUT 1836.
From a picture by Louis Boulanger (Victor Hugo Museum).



VICTOR HUGO ABOUT 1836.  From a picture by Louis Boulanger (Victor Hugo Museum).

VICTOR HUGO AROUND 1836.
From a painting by Louis Boulanger (Victor Hugo Museum).

In these circumstances, it is not surprising that she began to seek in work, especially theatrical work, an addition to her private resources. She took her career as an artist very seriously, and it was a great disappointment to her that her lover failed to desire her as an interpreter of his parts. He certainly did not. He allowed his jealousy full play, and wished to keep Juliette for himself alone. His tactics seem to have been to dangle promises ever before her, but to give her nothing; to procure dramatic engagements for her, and prevent her from fulfilling them.

In this situation, it's no surprise that she started looking for work, especially in theater, to boost her personal resources. She took her career as an artist very seriously, and it was a huge letdown for her that her lover didn't want her to perform his roles. He definitely didn’t. He let his jealousy run wild and wanted to keep Juliette all to himself. His strategy seemed to be to keep promising her things without actually delivering, to get her acting jobs, and then stop her from going through with them.

In February 1834 he introduced Juliette to the Comédie Française, but a year later he declined to give her the smallest part in Angélo, which was produced there. In the course of 1836, 1837, 1838, he allowed Marie Dorval to monopolise all the important rôles in his former plays, and never once attempted to put Juliette’s name at the head, or even in the middle, of the bill. Yet he gave her fine promises in plenty, encouraged her to learn long passages from Marion and Dona Sol, and vowed he would some day write a play for her alone.

In February 1834, he introduced Juliette to the Comédie Française, but a year later, he refused to give her even the smallest role in Angélo, which was performed there. Throughout 1836, 1837, and 1838, he let Marie Dorval take all the major roles in his previous plays and never once tried to put Juliette’s name at the top or even in the middle of the cast list. Still, he made her many promises, encouraged her to memorize long sections from Marion and Dona Sol, and insisted that he would someday write a play just for her.

Thus kept in the background, Juliette passed through exhausting alternations of despair and confidence, gratitude and jealousy. For, as may easily be imagined, she was terribly jealous, and her suspicious mind exercised itself chiefly concerning actresses, whose lively manners and easy morals she knew, by professional experience. There was Mlle. Georges, already growing stout, no doubt, but ever ready to raise her banner and exercise her accustomed sovereignty. There was Mlle. Mars, who, though her looks were a thing of the past, still endeavoured to attract attention. Above all, there was Marie Dorval.

Thus kept in the background, Juliette went through exhausting ups and downs of despair and confidence, gratitude and jealousy. As you can imagine, she was incredibly jealous, and her suspicious mind mostly focused on actresses, whose lively personalities and loose morals she was familiar with from her professional experience. There was Mlle. Georges, already starting to gain some weight, but still ready to raise her banner and assert her usual dominance. There was Mlle. Mars, who, although her looks were behind her, still tried to draw attention. Above all, there was Marie Dorval.

Ah, how Juliette envied Dorval! How she studied her in order to arm herself against her fancied rivalry! How often she took her moral measure! She knew that she was of the people, that she tingled with vitality from head to foot, that, though her primary impulses were virtuous, nature was yet strong within her.... She was well acquainted with “the voice that quivered with tears and made its insinuating appeal to the heart.”[26]

Ah, how much Juliette envied Dorval! How she studied her to prepare herself against her imagined rivalry! How often she judged her character! She knew that Dorval belonged to the common folk, that she radiated energy from head to toe, and that even though her initial instincts were good, nature was still powerful within her.... She recognized “the voice that trembled with tears and made its persuasive appeal to the heart.”[26]

Could Juliette fail to dread such a woman, one so versed by the practice of her profession in the wiles that attract men? Could she refrain from warning her lover against her, day after day, like one draws attention to a danger, a scourge, or a tempest? Far from it—she threatened to return to the theatre, to act in her lover’s plays, to be present at every rehearsal, to vie with her rival in beauty and talent and ardour. She learnt parts, and whole scenes, and filled her solitude with the pleasing phantoms her lover had once created, and that she dreamed of restoring to life on the stage.

Could Juliette not dread such a woman, one so skilled in the tricks of her trade that draw men in? Could she hold back from warning her lover about her, day after day, like someone pointing out a danger, a plague, or a storm? Not at all—she threatened to go back to the theater, to act in her lover’s plays, to be at every rehearsal, to compete with her rival in beauty, talent, and passion. She learned lines and entire scenes, filling her solitude with the delightful visions her lover had once created, which she dreamed of bringing back to life on stage.

Months passed; delicate circumstances obliged her to relinquish her plan of appearing at the Théâtre Français.[27] She was on the verge of despair when, one evening in the spring of 1838, her lover brought her a new play he wished to read to her, according to his invariable custom. It was Ruy Blas. She at once claimed the part of Marie de Neubourg, and fell in love with the melancholy little queen who was hampered and hemmed in by the trammels of étiquette, as she herself was imprisoned within the limits of her icy apartment in the Rue St. Anastase. Victor Hugo asked for nothing better. He intended Ruy Blas for the Théâtre de la Renaissance, which was under the management of his friend, Anténor Joly. He requested the worthy fellow to engage Juliette, and the agreement was signed early in May.

Months passed; delicate circumstances forced her to give up her plan of performing at the Théâtre Français.[27] She was nearly in despair when, one evening in the spring of 1838, her lover brought her a new play he wanted to read to her, as was his usual custom. It was Ruy Blas. She immediately claimed the role of Marie de Neubourg and fell in love with the sad little queen who was constrained by the rules of etiquette, just as she felt trapped within the confines of her cold apartment on Rue St. Anastase. Victor Hugo couldn’t have been happier. He was planning Ruy Blas for the Théâtre de la Renaissance, which was managed by his friend, Anténor Joly. He asked the good man to hire Juliette, and the agreement was signed in early May.

We can picture the delight with which Juliette set about copying the play; nevertheless, she was assailed by melancholy fears: “I shall never play the queen,” she wrote; “I am too unlucky. The thing I desire most on earth is not destined to be realised.” And it is a fact that the part was taken from her almost as soon as it was given.

We can imagine the joy with which Juliette started copying the play; however, she was hit by gloomy thoughts: “I will never play the queen,” she wrote; “I’m just too unlucky. The thing I want most in the world is not meant to happen.” And in fact, the role was taken away from her almost as soon as it was given.

After 1839 her longing to go back to the stage calmed down gradually. At the end of that year it had completely faded. Her love’s tranquillity was greatly increased thereby, while she was driven to immerse herself still more completely in her amorous solitude and the disadvantages pertaining thereto.

After 1839, her desire to return to the stage gradually faded. By the end of that year, it had completely vanished. This brought her a sense of peace, while she found herself diving even deeper into her romantic isolation and the challenges that came with it.

For, in the same degree that he deprecated her being seen on the stage, Victor Hugo detested the thought of her going out alone, and he had managed to extract a promise from her that she would never make one step outside the house without him. She was, therefore, practically as much a prisoner as any châtelaine of the Middle Ages, or heroine of some of the sombre dramas she had formerly played. She had not even permission to go and see her daughter at school at St. Mandé, and, rather than trust her by herself, the poet would escort her to the dressmaker and milliner, or on her visits to the uncle whose name she bore, and who lay dying at the Invalides, to the money-lender’s, and curiosity-shop, and even the ironmonger’s!

For, just as he disapproved of her being seen on stage, Victor Hugo loathed the idea of her going out alone. He had managed to get her to promise that she would never step outside the house without him. She was, therefore, practically as much a prisoner as any castle lady from the Middle Ages or a heroine from some of the dark dramas she had previously performed. She didn’t even have permission to visit her daughter at school in St. Mandé, and rather than trust her by herself, the poet would accompany her to the dressmaker and milliner, or on her visits to the uncle she was named after, who was dying at the Invalides, as well as to the moneylender’s, the curiosity shop, and even the hardware store!

When Victor Hugo thus lent himself to her needs, all went well, and Juliette, proud and happy, arm in arm with her “dear little man,” chattered away blithely. But a time came when the lover, monopolised by other cares, perhaps by other intrigues, was no longer so assiduous. Then the mistress protested and rebelled, with the fierce rage of a prisoned beast of the forest, bruising itself against the bars of its cage, in its agony for freedom.

When Victor Hugo catered to her needs, everything was great, and Juliette, feeling proud and happy, arm in arm with her “dear little man,” chatted away cheerfully. But then came a time when the lover, caught up in other concerns, maybe even other affairs, was no longer so attentive. Then the mistress protested and rebelled, with the fierce anger of a caged wild animal, hurting itself against the bars of its cage, longing for freedom.

Victor Hugo met her remonstrances with gentle reasoning and persuasive exhortations. However far Juliette went in her transports of anger, he was always able to pacify her. On September 27th, 1836, at the end of a long period during which the poet had not been able to give his friend even what she called the “joies du préau"—that is to say, a walk round the Boulevards—Juliette threatens to break out. For several weeks she has been attributing the sickness and headaches she constantly suffers from, to her sedentary life. Losing all patience, she addresses an ultimatum to him, proposing an assignation in a cab on the Boulevard du Temple. He does not appear. For three hours she waits inside the vehicle, then, in the certainty that he has failed her, she writes a letter in pencil, dated from the cab, No. 556, stating her intention to fetch her daughter and go off somewhere, anywhere, alone with her. “Thus,” she writes, “I shall free myself for ever from a slavery which satisfies neither my heart nor my mind, and does not secure the repose of either of us.”

Victor Hugo responded to her objections with gentle reasoning and persuasive encouragement. No matter how upset Juliette got, he always managed to calm her down. On September 27, 1836, after a long time during which the poet hadn’t been able to take his friend on what she called the “joies du préau”—a stroll around the Boulevards—Juliette threatened to lose control. For several weeks, she had been blaming her constant illness and headaches on her inactive lifestyle. Frustrated, she sent him an ultimatum, suggesting they meet in a cab on the Boulevard du Temple. He didn’t show up. After waiting inside the vehicle for three hours, convinced he had let her down, she wrote a letter in pencil, dated from the cab, No. 556, stating her intention to pick up her daughter and leave somewhere, anywhere, just the two of them. “This way,” she wrote, “I will free myself forever from a bondage that satisfies neither my heart nor my mind, and doesn’t allow either of us to rest.”

However, the next day she did not start. She did not go out at all. She had resumed her chains and her prison garb. Her anger always evaporated thus, and turned to melancholy and resigned gentleness. In the end she came to feel that nothing existed for her, save a lover who sometimes came and sometimes stayed away. If he was present, she was alive; if absent, her mainspring was broken.

However, the next day she didn’t get going. She didn’t go out at all. She had slipped back into her chains and her prison clothes. Her anger always faded this way, turning into sadness and a gentle acceptance. In the end, she felt like nothing existed for her except for a lover who sometimes showed up and sometimes didn’t. If he was around, she felt alive; if he was gone, she felt like her drive was gone.

But Victor Hugo continued to lead an ordinary life, while his mistress spent her days in the confinement of a cloister. It was probably about this time that Juliette resolved to set up in that cloister an altar for the cult of her lover. Finding herself impotent to attract and keep him by the sole charm of passion, she endeavoured to win him over by devotion, minute attentions, tender interest in everything he undertook, and by unbridled adoration of his person and work.

But Victor Hugo kept living a normal life, while his mistress spent her days locked away in a convent. It was probably around this time that Juliette decided to create an altar in that convent to honor her lover. Realizing she couldn’t keep his attention solely with passion, she tried to win him over with devotion, small thoughtful gestures, genuine interest in everything he did, and by endlessly adoring him and his work.

II

According to Juliette, who secured several stolen meetings in the poet’s own house,[28] Victor Hugo suffered from a complete absence of the most ordinary comfort at home. His lamps smoked, as did his chimney on the rare occasions when a fire was lighted; he worked in a “horrible little ice-house,” with insufficient light and a half-empty inkstand; his bed was wretched, the mattress stuffed with what he termed nail-heads; when he dressed he found his shirts button-less and his coats unbrushed—as for his shoes, Juliette was ashamed of their condition. We learn from Théophile Gautier that the author of Hernani was a hearty eater, but that his meals were served up in confusion: cutlets with beans in oil, beef and tomato sauce with an omelette, ham with coffee, vinegar, mustard, and a piece of cheese. He made short work of this extraordinary mixture, and no doubt was often reminded of a line his mistress had once written to him on the subject: “When I think of what you are and what you do, and of the discomfort in which you live, I am filled with admiring pity.”

According to Juliette, who had several secret meetings in the poet's home,[28] Victor Hugo completely lacked even the most basic comforts at home. His lamps gave off smoke, and so did his chimney on the rare occasions when he lit a fire; he worked in a “horrible little ice-house,” with poor lighting and a nearly empty inkstand; his bed was miserable, the mattress stuffed with what he called nail-heads; when he got dressed, he found his shirts missing buttons and his coats unbrushed—Juliette was embarrassed by the state of his shoes. We learn from Théophile Gautier that the author of Hernani was a big eater, but his meals were served in chaos: cutlets with beans in oil, beef and tomato sauce with an omelet, ham with coffee, vinegar, mustard, and a piece of cheese. He quickly finished this bizarre mix, and no doubt was often reminded of a line his mistress once wrote to him about it: “When I think of who you are, what you do, and the discomfort you live in, I feel a mix of admiration and pity.”

With the instinct of a loving woman and the resource of a clever one, Juliette was quick to take advantage of the human side of her god, and to supply him with the personal care he needed. She trained herself to be a cordon bleu and a sick nurse, a tailor and a cobbler. If Victor Hugo went to the theatre he found on his return to the Rue St. Anastase, a dainty repast of chicken, salad, and the milky puddings he liked, and all the year round a dessert of grapes, a fruit he had always been fond of. Juliette served him “kneeling"—so at least she affirms. She took umbrage if he did not allow her to select for him the biggest asparagus and the thickest cream. He was happy, so was she. If he had an attack of that “cursed internal inflammation which sometimes affected his head and sometimes his eyes,” his mistress would prepare liniments, tisanes, herb soups, which the romanticist meekly swallowed. She assumed a maternal manner, kissed him, coaxed him with soft words, tried to feed him with her own hands, and regretted that she could not give him her own health and take his indisposition upon herself. If he complained of the paucity and untidiness of his wardrobe, Juliette mended his socks and linen, ironed his white waistcoats, removed grease-stains from his coat, made him a smoking-jacket out of an old theatre-cloak, and manufactured “a capital greatcoat lined with velvet, with collar and cuffs of the best silk velvet, out of another.” Thus she managed by degrees to collect nearly all the poet’s clothes in her own room; his ordinary suits, as well as those he wore on great occasions, such as a reception at the Académie, or a sitting of the House. On one occasion she writes, in gentle self-mockery: “I was sorry, after you went, that I had not made you put on your cashmere waistcoat to-night; it was mended and quite ready for you. This morning I have been tidying all your things. Your coat occupies the place of honour in my wardrobe; your waistcoat and tie hang above my mantle, your little shoes and silk socks below. In default of yourself I cling to your duds, look after them, and clean them with delight.”

With the instinct of a caring partner and the skills of a smart one, Juliette quickly took advantage of the human side of her partner, providing him with the personal care he needed. She taught herself to be a top-notch cook and a nurse, a tailor and a shoemaker. When Victor Hugo came back from the theater, he found a delightful meal of chicken, salad, and the creamy desserts he loved, along with grapes year-round, a fruit he had always enjoyed. Juliette served him “kneeling”—at least that's what she claimed. She got upset if he didn’t let her pick the biggest asparagus and the thickest cream. He was happy, and so was she. If he had an episode of that “cursed internal inflammation that sometimes affected his head and sometimes his eyes,” his girlfriend would prepare ointments, herbal teas, and soup, which the romantic poet would meekly accept. She took on a maternal role, kissed him, reassured him with gentle words, tried to feed him herself, and wished she could give him her own health and take on his ailments. If he complained about the lack and messiness of his clothing, Juliette would mend his socks and shirts, iron his white waistcoats, remove grease stains from his coat, made him a smoking jacket from an old theater cloak, and fashioned “a great coat lined with velvet, with collar and cuffs of the finest silk velvet, from another.” Gradually, she managed to gather nearly all of the poet’s clothes in her own room; both his everyday outfits and those for special occasions, like a reception at the Académie or a session at the House. At one point, she wrote, with gentle teasing: “I was sorry, after you left, that I hadn’t made you wear your cashmere waistcoat tonight; it was fixed and ready for you. This morning, I’ve been organizing all your things. Your coat occupies the honored spot in my wardrobe; your waistcoat and tie hang above my mantle, and your little shoes and silk socks are below. In your absence, I cling to your clothes, take care of them, and clean them with joy.”

But Juliette’s great achievement, her triumph, was to create in her tiny apartment the right atmosphere for her poet to work in. His custom was to collect his thoughts during the day, and work them out at night. Juliette made him a cosy corner in her bedroom, close to her bed. She fitted it up with a table, an arm-chair, a lamp, and an ink-pot. Above the chair she hung portraits of his children, to make him feel at home. On the table, sheets of paper and freshly cut pens attested the presence and care of a devotee of genius. Whenever he came in the evening the poet settled down in what he himself called his work-room. His methodical habits and strong will enabled him to abstract himself from his environment and devote himself strictly to his labours as an author. Besides, he was under the impression that Juliette was fast asleep; but in that he did her less than justice. Sleep while he worked! Juliette could never have brought herself to do so. She watched him, and admired him. Sometimes she seized a pencil to scribble on any scrap of paper the expression of her veneration, and when the poet had finished he would find little notes such as the following: “I love to watch even your shadow on the page while you write.”[29]

But Juliette’s biggest accomplishment, her win, was creating the perfect atmosphere in her small apartment for her poet to work. He usually collected his thoughts during the day and worked on them at night. Juliette set up a cozy corner in her bedroom, right by her bed. She furnished it with a table, an armchair, a lamp, and an inkpot. She hung portraits of his children above the chair to make him feel at home. On the table, sheets of paper and freshly cut pens showed her dedication to his genius. Whenever he came in the evening, the poet would settle into what he called his workroom. His organized habits and strong will allowed him to tune out his surroundings and focus intently on his writing. Moreover, he believed Juliette was fast asleep, but that wasn’t entirely fair to her. Sleep while he worked? Juliette could never do that. She watched him and admired him. Sometimes she would grab a pencil to jot down her feelings of admiration on any scrap of paper, and when the poet finished, he would find little notes like: “I love to watch even your shadow on the page while you write.”

That a poet should allow his person to be thus worshipped is nothing new; that he should desire to be admired in his works is still more natural. Juliette guessed this, and acquired the habit of applauding the slightest achievement of the master with loving enthusiasm. Part of the day she spent in copying his manuscripts, classifying them, making them as like as possible to printers’ proofs; and it may easily be imagined that she occupied much time reading them over and over again. Everything he wrote was equally sublime in her eyes. If she permitted herself to show preference for this or that work, it was only on condition that she should not be supposed to be depreciating some other. In 1846, Victor Hugo having arranged to make a speech in the House on the “consolidation and defence of the frontier,” Juliette read it no less than three times: once in La Presse, again in Le Messager, and a third time in La Presse again. She made extracts from it and put it away among his archives; she then wrote gravely to the author, that he had never been more pathetic or more eloquent. In the same manner she hoarded all his most trivial sketches and poorest caricatures, and pasted them into albums which she carefully hid. She was envious of Léopoldine, the poet’s daughter, who was doing the same thing, and naturally had more opportunities than herself of adding to the collection.

That a poet should let people admire him isn't new; wanting to be appreciated for his work is even more natural. Juliette understood this and got into the habit of enthusiastically applauding even the smallest achievements of her master. Part of her day was spent copying his manuscripts, organizing them, and making them look as close as possible to printed proofs; it's easy to imagine that she spent a lot of time reading them over and over again. Everything he wrote seemed sublime to her. If she showed a preference for one work over another, it was only to ensure that it wasn’t seen as devaluing something else. In 1846, when Victor Hugo planned to give a speech in the House about "the consolidation and defense of the frontier," Juliette read it three times: once in La Presse, again in Le Messager, and a third time in La Presse again. She made extracts from it and filed it away with his archives; then she wrote to the author, saying he had never been more moving or more eloquent. Likewise, she treasured all his most trivial sketches and least impressive caricatures, which she carefully pasted into albums that she hid away. She felt envious of Léopoldine, the poet’s daughter, who was doing the same thing and naturally had more chances than she did to add to the collection.

She was more greedy still of his theatrical output, for there her jealousy came into play. It is safe to affirm that for more than fifteen years, namely from 1834 to 1851, she interested herself in every single representation of the dramas of Victor Hugo. She was present at the Théâtre Français on the first night of Angélo on April 28th, 1835, and wished to go again on all the following nights, in spite of the bitter disappointment the play had caused her, through the frustration of her ambition to take part in it. She was there on February 20th, 1838, for the revival of Hernani; and on March 8th following, it was she who applauded Marie Dorval loudest, at the revival of Marion Delorme. While Les Burgraves was being written she demanded to know all about it from its earliest conception, and achieved her wish. When Victor Hugo read the play to her, she was very much moved and said: “I hardly know how to descend to earth again from the sublime altitude of your conception.” She took part in the distribution of the rôles, and intrigued against Mlle. Maxime and Madame FitzJames, whom she did not want for Guanhumara.[30] She championed Madame Melingue, who, in consequence, obtained the part. At last the first night arrived. There was a cabal, a violent, aggressive cabal, a sign of the reaction of the new practical school against the romantic school. Who sat in a prominent box and opposed the firmest front to the hissing crowd? Juliette! Who ventured to accuse Beauvallet of murdering the part of the Duke Job? Juliette again! “To applaud thus your beautiful verses,” she wrote on March 13th, “and hurl myself into the fray in their defence is only another way of making love. Ah, I wish I could be a man on the nights the play is given![31] I promise you the subscribers of the Nationale and the Constitutionel would see strange things!”

She was even more eager about his theatrical work, as that’s where her jealousy kicked in. It’s safe to say that for over fifteen years, from 1834 to 1851, she took an interest in every single performance of Victor Hugo’s plays. She attended the Théâtre Français for the opening night of Angélo on April 28, 1835, and wanted to go back for every subsequent performance, despite the deep disappointment the play caused her due to her frustration at not being able to be involved. She was present on February 20, 1838, for the revival of Hernani; and on March 8, she was the loudest applauder for Marie Dorval during the revival of Marion Delorme. While Les Burgraves was being written, she insisted on knowing everything about it from its earliest stages, and got her way. When Victor Hugo read the play to her, she was moved and said, “I barely know how to come back down to earth from the lofty heights of your idea.” She was involved in assigning the rôles and plotted against Mlle. Maxime and Madame FitzJames, whom she didn’t want for Guanhumara.[30] She supported Madame Melingue, who consequently got the role. Finally, opening night arrived. There was a cabal, a fierce, aggressive cabal, demonstrating the backlash of the new practical school against the romantic school. Who was sitting in a prominent box, standing firm against the hissing crowd? Juliette! Who dared to accuse Beauvallet of ruining the part of Duke Job? Juliette again! “To applaud your beautiful verses like this,” she wrote on March 13, “and rush to their defense is just another form of making love. Ah, I wish I could be a man on the nights the play is performed![31] I promise you the subscribers of the Nationale and the Constitutionel would witness unusual things!”

The afternoons hung heavy in the lonely apartment of the Rue St. Anastase. Sometimes the poet looked in for a moment to bathe his eyes, or claim some other domestic attention; but, as a rule, his visits were made in the evening, after the parties and the theatre. His mistress, therefore, begged, and obtained, permission to receive a few of her friends. They were insignificant, but warm-hearted folk: Madame Lanvin, the wife of one of Pradier’s employés, who acted as intermediary, partly honorary and partly paid, between the sculptor and the mother of Claire Pradier; Madame Kraft, an employée of the Comédie Française who affected literary culture; Madame Pierceau, a worthy matron, and, lastly, Madame Bezancenot, a tried ally.

The afternoons felt heavy in the lonely apartment on Rue St. Anastase. Sometimes the poet would drop by for a moment to rest his eyes or take care of some other household needs; but usually, he visited in the evening, after parties and the theater. His mistress, therefore, asked for and received permission to host a few of her friends. They were ordinary but warm-hearted people: Madame Lanvin, the wife of one of Pradier’s assistants, who acted as a go-between, partially as a volunteer and partially for pay, between the sculptor and Claire Pradier's mother; Madame Kraft, an employee of the Comédie Française who fancied herself cultured; Madame Pierceau, a respectable matron; and finally, Madame Bezancenot, a loyal ally.

As a rule, Victor Hugo tolerated the presence of this little company; but, democratic though he might be in principle, it palled upon him before long, and he made some remonstrance. Then Juliette revealed to him that her need to talk about him had driven her to institute a regular course of “Hugolatry” among the good ladies. They made a practice of reading his poems, declaiming his plays, and showering praise on the independence of his character and the dignity of his life. In the face of such delicate proofs of the affection she bore him, it is not surprising that the poet should have entrusted to Juliette his most sacred hopes and ambitions. She was one of those in whom a lover may always confide, in the certainty of being ever sustained, encouraged, and approved. Thus it came about that she was cognisant of every effort Victor Hugo made, every step he took, and even of the intrigues by which he climbed gradually to the Académie Française, then to the Tuileries and the little court of Neuilly, and finally to the Chambre des Pairs.

As a rule, Victor Hugo put up with this small group; however, even though he was ideally democratic, it eventually got on his nerves, and he voiced some complaints. Juliette then revealed that her need to discuss him had led her to start a sort of "Hugolatry" among the local women. They regularly practiced reading his poems, performing his plays, and praising his independent personality and dignified life. Given such tender expressions of her affection for him, it's no wonder that the poet shared his most cherished hopes and dreams with Juliette. She was someone a lover could always trust to provide support, encouragement, and approval. As a result, she was aware of every effort Victor Hugo made, every step he took, and even the schemes he used to gradually ascend to the Académie Française, then to the Tuileries and the small court of Neuilly, and finally to the Chambre des Pairs.

III

Not that Juliette herself ever cherished special veneration for kings, princes, peers, or Academicians. Democratic and republican by the accident of birth, as she herself wrote, she likewise detested, on principle, everything that seemed likely to attract or keep Victor Hugo away from the Rue St. Anastase. Her first inclination, therefore, was to criticise with acerbity Academies, drawing-rooms, politics, and Courts; but the poet’s determination was not of the quality that is easily weakened by remonstrances. Juliette knew this. As soon as she realised that the habit vert was really the object of her idol’s desire, and that he had set his whole heart upon obtaining it, she abandoned her opposition and only indulged in gentle mockery calculated to cover the retreat of the unsuccessful candidate, and deprive it as much as possible of bitterness.

Not that Juliette ever held any special admiration for kings, princes, nobles, or Academicians. Born into a democratic and republican background, as she herself stated, she also fundamentally disliked anything that seemed likely to divert Victor Hugo from the Rue St. Anastase. Her first instinct was to sharply criticize Academies, salons, politics, and courts; but the poet’s resolve wasn’t easily shaken by objections. Juliette understood this. Once she realized that the habit vert was truly what her idol desired, and that he was wholeheartedly focused on acquiring it, she dropped her opposition and opted for gentle teasing meant to soften the blow for the unsuccessful candidate and make it as palatable as possible.

For Victor Hugo was, above all, an unfortunate candidate, at any rate of the Académie. In February 1836 he was refused Lainé’s fauteuil, and it was given to a vaudevilliste of the period, called Dupaty. At the end of November of the same year, Mignet was preferred before him, for Raynouard’s vacancy. In December 1839, rather than select Hugo, nobody was appointed in the place of Michaud. In February 1840, precedence over him was given to the permanent secretary of the Académie des Sciences, Monsieur Flourens. It was not until January 7th, 1841, that he was elected to Lemercier’s fauteuil by seventeen votes, against fifteen given to a dramatist called Ancelot, whose name an ungrateful posterity no longer remembers.

For Victor Hugo was, above all, an unfortunate candidate for the Académie. In February 1836, he was denied Lainé’s fauteuil, which went to a popular playwright of the time, Dupaty. At the end of November that same year, Mignet was chosen over him for Raynouard’s seat. In December 1839, to avoid selecting Hugo, they left Michaud’s position unfilled. In February 1840, the permanent secretary of the Académie des Sciences, Monsieur Flourens, was given priority over him. It wasn’t until January 7, 1841, that he was elected to Lemercier’s fauteuil by seventeen votes, compared to the fifteen votes for a dramatist named Ancelot, whose name an ungrateful future has long forgotten.

In all the peregrinations required by these five successive candidatures, Victor Hugo was invariably accompanied by Juliette. On December 24th, 1835, she writes to him: “One point on which I will tolerate no nonsense, is your visits. I insist upon accompanying you, so that I may know how much time you spend with the wives and daughters of the Academicians. I shall, by the same means, be able to gather up a few crumbs of your society for myself, which is no small consideration.”

In all the travels involved in his five consecutive candidacies, Victor Hugo was always with Juliette. On December 24th, 1835, she wrote to him: “One thing I won’t put up with is your visits. I insist on coming with you so I can see how much time you spend with the wives and daughters of the Academicians. That way, I can also grab a few moments of your company for myself, which is really important.”

The visits were begun between Christmas and the New Year, in cold, dry, sunny weather. Clad in black according to prescribed custom, Victor Hugo fetched his friend every day from the Rue St. Anastase, got into a cab with her, and showed her the plan for the afternoon: at such and such a time they must lay siege to Monsieur de Lacretelle; after that, to Monsieur Royer-Collard; then to Monsieur Campenon. Monsieur de Lacretelle was too diplomatic not to give plenty of promises and assurances; Monsieur Royer-Collard too good a Jansenist to fail in a blunt refusal to the author of Hernani. As for Monsieur Campenon, he had the reputation of being an honest man and an excellent amateur gardener. His conversation bristled with graftings and buddings. How should he humour him about his favourite pursuit, Victor Hugo asked his friend. Should he select roses or pears, myrtle or cypress? As the good creature was getting on in years, and counted more summers than literary successes, Victor Hugo unkindly inclined towards the last.

The visits started between Christmas and New Year's, during cold, dry, sunny weather. Dressed in black as was the custom, Victor Hugo picked up his friend every day from Rue St. Anastase, got into a cab with her, and shared the plan for the afternoon: at a certain time, they needed to pay a visit to Monsieur de Lacretelle; after that, to Monsieur Royer-Collard; then to Monsieur Campenon. Monsieur de Lacretelle was too diplomatic not to offer plenty of promises and reassurances; Monsieur Royer-Collard, being a devoted Jansenist, wouldn't hesitate to bluntly refuse the author of Hernani. As for Monsieur Campenon, he had a reputation for being an honest man and a great amateur gardener. His conversations were filled with topics about graftings and buddings. How should he talk to him about his favorite hobby, Victor Hugo wondered with his friend. Should he choose roses or pears, myrtle or cypress? Since the good man was getting older and had experienced more summers than literary successes, Victor Hugo unkindly leaned towards the latter option.

Juliette laughed merrily, and the poet would climb up numerous stairs, and return with a stock of entertaining anecdotes, which filled the cab with fun and colour and life. Then followed calculations of his chances; if they seemed promising, Juliette congratulated her “immortal,” as she called him in anticipation; if not, she made fun of the Académie once more.

Juliette laughed happily, and the poet would climb up several flights of stairs, then come back with a bunch of entertaining stories that filled the cab with fun, color, and energy. Next came the calculations of his chances; if they looked good, Juliette would congratulate her “immortal,” as she liked to call him in anticipation; if not, she would tease the Académie once again.

At the end of the year the whole performance began over again. As in 1835, Juliette pretended not to attach much importance to the election of her lover, but this did not prevent her from hotly abusing the Académie when, a month later, the society again closed its portals to the leader of the romantic school.

At the end of the year, the entire performance started all over again. Just like in 1835, Juliette acted like she didn’t care much about her lover's election, but that didn't stop her from angrily criticizing the Académie when, a month later, the organization once again shut its doors to the leader of the romantic movement.

It is the privilege of the Académie Française to be most courted by those who have oftenest sneered at it. No institution has ever been the cause of so much recantation. Juliette herself was to eat her words. On Thursday, January 7th, 1841, when Victor Hugo had at last triumphed over his brother candidate, it was no longer a mistress who wrote to him, but a general addressing a panegyric of victory to a hero: “With your seventeen friendly votes, and in spite of the fifteen groans of your adversaries, you are an Academician! What happiness! You ought to bring your beautiful face to me to be kissed.”

It’s the Académie Française’s privilege to be sought after by those who have often mocked it. No institution has led to so much backtracking. Juliette herself would take back her words. On Thursday, January 7th, 1841, when Victor Hugo finally triumphed over his rival candidate, it was no longer a mistress writing to him, but a general sending a triumphant message to a hero: “With your seventeen supportive votes, and despite the fifteen objections from your opponents, you are an Academician! What joy! You should come and let me kiss your beautiful face.”

Victor Hugo yielded to her gallant desire, as may be imagined, and forthwith began to prepare for his reception. The poet aimed at a magniloquent and comprehensive speech which should embrace all the great names and ideas of the past, present, and future; something as vast as the empire of Charlemagne, and as noble as the genius of Napoleon. Juliette, on her side, dreamed of a dress of white tarlatan mounted in broad pleats and decorated with a rose-coloured scarf, like the one she had once admired on the shoulders of Madame Volnys, a hated rival at the Comédie Française.

Victor Hugo gave in to her bold wish, as one might expect, and immediately started getting ready for his reception. The poet aimed to create a grand and all-encompassing speech that would include all the great names and ideas from the past, present, and future; something as vast as Charlemagne's empire and as noble as Napoleon's genius. Juliette, on her part, envisioned a dress made of white tarlatan, with wide pleats and a rose-colored scarf, similar to one she had once admired on Madame Volnys, a rival she couldn't stand at the Comédie Française.

Although the speech was only to be delivered in June, Victor Hugo had it ready by April 10th; he read it to his admiring friend the same night. The white tarlatan dress, alas, was longer on the way. Several reasons conspired against its completion. First of all, Juliette declared that she would concede to nobody the honour of presenting the new member with his lace ruffles: this involved an expenditure of about 23 frs., a heavy toll on the exchequer of the lovers. Secondly, Victor Hugo’s reception was to fall upon nearly the same date as the first communion of Juliette’s daughter, Claire Pradier, which was yet another cause of expense. The young woman bravely sacrificed her frock, and, having consoled herself by making a fair copy of the master’s splendid speech, she awaited the great day. But at the very moment she hoped to see it dawn without further disappointment, malicious fate brought her, and consequently Victor Hugo and the Académie, face to face with a fresh dilemma of the gravest importance, namely, the question of the pulpit for the momentous occasion.

Although the speech was scheduled to be delivered in June, Victor Hugo had it ready by April 10th; he read it to his admiring friend that same night. Unfortunately, the white tarlatan dress was taking longer to finish. Several reasons contributed to the delay. First, Juliette insisted that no one else could present the new member with his lace ruffles: this would cost about 23 francs, a significant expense for the couple. Second, Victor Hugo’s reception was set to happen around the same time as Juliette’s daughter Claire Pradier’s first communion, which added to the costs. The young woman bravely gave up her dress and, after making a fair copy of the master’s magnificent speech, she waited for the big day. But just when she hoped it would arrive without any more setbacks, cruel fate brought her, and by extension Victor Hugo and the Académie, face to face with a fresh dilemma of great importance, specifically, the issue of the podium for the significant occasion.

The time-honoured affair was a wooden erection of mean appearance, stained to represent mahogany. On ordinary days it was contemned and relegated to the lumber-room of the Bibliothèque de l’Institut; but, on the occasion of the reception of a new member, custom prescribed that it should be placed under the cupola, in front of the agitated neophyte. Étiquette demanded that the latter should place upon it his gloves and the notes of his address; but the rickety thing had already borne so much eloquence in the past, that it tottered under the weight of its responsibilities. It stood weakly upon a crooked pedestal, in imminent danger of subsidence. Instead of being a haughty pulpit, equal to any occasion, it seemed to offer humble apology for its absurd existence.

The old piece of furniture was a shabby wooden structure, stained to look like mahogany. On regular days, it was looked down upon and shoved into the storage room of the Bibliothèque de l’Institut; however, when a new member was welcomed, tradition required that it be placed under the dome, right in front of the nervous newcomer. Protocol dictated that he should place his gloves and speech notes on it; but the rickety thing had already supported so much grandstanding in the past that it wobbled under its responsibilities. It stood weakly on a crooked base, at risk of collapsing at any moment. Instead of being a proud podium ready for any event, it seemed to be apologizing for its ridiculous existence.

Such was the farcical object Victor Hugo had to interpose between himself and Juliette, on the day of the great ceremonial. She lost her sleep over it; for a time, even the lace ruffles, and the speech, and the white tarlatan dress and rose-coloured scarf, retired into the background: “I am in a state of inexpressible agitation and worry over this wretched pulpit,” she wrote. “I shall be just at the back of it. I am in perfect despair! Truly, since this apprehension has taken possession of me, I have become the most wretched of women. I think if I cannot see your handsome, radiant face that day, nothing will keep me from bursting into sobs of rage and misery. The very thought fills my eyes with tears.”[32]

Such was the ridiculous situation Victor Hugo had to deal with regarding Juliette on the day of the big ceremony. She couldn't sleep over it; for a while, even the lace ruffles, the speech, the white tarlatan dress, and the pink scarf faded into the background. “I’m in a state of total anxiety and worry over this terrible pulpit,” she wrote. “I’ll be right behind it. I’m completely devastated! Honestly, ever since this fear took over me, I’ve become the most miserable woman. I believe that if I can’t see your handsome, shining face that day, nothing will stop me from bursting into tears of anger and sadness. Just thinking about it makes me tear up.”[32]

In spite of himself, Victor Hugo shared one characteristic with Jean Racine: he could not bear to see a pretty woman cry. He therefore took decisive measures, and managed to assuage his friend’s grief. Juliette was assured that, whatever happened, she should contemplate her “dear little orator” at her ease—that is to say, from head to foot. Unfortunately, it was ordained that calmness should not inhabit this passionate soul for long together. The night preceding the reception, Juliette felt frightfully nervous, and, while Victor Hugo sat up correcting the proofs of his discourse at the Imprimerie Royale, she retired, saying irritably: “I am like the savages who take to their beds when their wives give birth to children.” At 4.30 a.m. she was already up, wrote several letters to her lover, dressed, and hurried to the Palais Nazarin, where she took up a position in the front row, before even the platoon of infantry detailed for guard had arrived.

In spite of himself, Victor Hugo shared one trait with Jean Racine: he couldn’t stand to see a pretty woman cry. So, he took decisive action and managed to ease his friend’s sorrow. Juliette was assured that, no matter what happened, she could admire her “dear little orator” at her leisure—that is, from head to toe. Unfortunately, it was meant to be that calmness wouldn't last long for this passionate soul. The night before the reception, Juliette felt extremely anxious, and while Victor Hugo stayed up correcting the proofs of his speech at the Imprimerie Royale, she went to bed, saying irritably: “I’m like the savages who go to bed when their wives are giving birth.” By 4:30 a.m., she was already up, wrote several letters to her lover, got dressed, and rushed to the Palais Nazarin, where she took her place in the front row, even before the infantry assigned for guard duty had arrived.

According to the testimony of Victor Hugo’s enemies as well as of his friends, the reception surpassed in dignity and brilliancy anything the cupola had previously witnessed. The Court was represented by the Duc and Duchesse d’Orléans, the Duchesse de Nemours, and the Princesse Clémentine, in a tribune. Fashionable society and the world of letters jostled each other on the benches. There were women everywhere, even beside the most ancient and prim of Academicians. Old Monsieur Jay was partially concealed under billows of laces, gauzes, silks, and satins, worn by his neighbours, Madame Louise Colet and Mlle. Doze. Monsieur Étienne waggled his head between two monstrous hats so beflowered that, with one movement, he disturbed the fleurs du Pérou of Madame Thiers, and with the next, he ruffled the bunches of roses on Madame Anais Segalas’ head.

According to the accounts of both Victor Hugo's critics and his supporters, the reception was more dignified and dazzling than anything the dome had seen before. The Court was represented by the Duke and Duchess of Orléans, the Duchess of Nemours, and Princess Clémentine, sitting in a special section. Stylish society and the literary world were crowded together on the benches. Women were everywhere, even next to the oldest and most serious Academicians. Old Mr. Jay was partly hidden under waves of lace, gauze, silk, and satin worn by his neighbors, Madame Louise Colet and Mlle. Doze. Mr. Étienne bobbed his head between two huge hats so decorated with flowers that, with one movement, he disturbed Madame Thiers' fleurs du Pérou, and with the next, he ruffled the bunches of roses resting on Madame Anais Segalas' head.



“LE CITOYEN VICTOR HUGO JOUANT AU CONGRÈS DE LA PAIX.”  Political caricature, 1849.

“LE CITOYEN VICTOR HUGO JOUANT AU CONGRÈS DE LA PAIX.”
Political caricature, 1849.



“LE CITOYEN VICTOR HUGO JOUANT AU CONGRÈS DE LA PAIX.”  Political caricature, 1849.

“CITIZEN VICTOR HUGO AT THE PEACE CONGRESS.”
Political cartoon, 1849.

Juliette saw nothing of all this; neither did she heed the irrelevant babble of her neighbour on the right, Monsieur Desmousseaux of the Comédie Française, or of her guest on the left, Madame Pierceau. She was in a state of painful, yet delicious turmoil, and when Victor Hugo made his entry, she nearly fainted. Fortunately, the poet gave her a smiling look before beginning his speech, which restored her to life; and she settled down to listen to his eloquent words, as if she had not already written them out until she knew them by heart. To-day they seemed invested with fresh beauties, and she gave herself up to the enjoyment of the moment. The magnificent imagery which decked Victor Hugo’s first address at the Académie, concealed calculation of the most worldly wise description. Victor Hugo aspired to the Chambre des Pairs as a stepping-stone to a power which would assist him to develop the moral and social mission he deemed to be the true function of a poet. To achieve this aim it was necessary that he should first belong to one of the societies from among which alone the King could legally select the members of that Assembly. The Académie was one of these, hence the successive candidatures of the poet, and the special tone of his discourse, in which all the political parties were blandished and caressed alike; hence, finally, the visits to Court, which increased in frequency after 1841.

Juliette noticed none of this; she didn’t pay attention to the chatter of her neighbor on the right, Monsieur Desmousseaux from the Comédie Française, or her guest on the left, Madame Pierceau. She was in a state of painful, yet delightful turmoil, and when Victor Hugo walked in, she nearly fainted. Luckily, the poet gave her a smiling glance before starting his speech, which brought her back to life; she settled down to listen to his eloquent words, as if she hadn’t already memorized them. Today, they seemed to have new beauty, and she surrendered to the pleasure of the moment. The stunning imagery in Victor Hugo’s first speech at the Académie hid the most worldly-wise calculation. Victor Hugo aimed for the Chambre des Pairs as a stepping stone to power that would help him pursue the moral and social mission he believed was the true role of a poet. To achieve this goal, he needed to be a member of one of the societies from which the King could legally choose Assembly members. The Académie was one of these, which is why the poet's candidacies were repeated, and why his speech had such a tone that flattered and appeased all political parties alike; finally, this is also why his visits to Court increased in frequency after 1841.

Just as Juliette had practically burned in effigy almost all the Academicians of her time before she had the opportunity of becoming acquainted with them and finding them charming, so she began by criticising and censuring Louis Philippe and his children with the greatest severity. Were not these people going to wrest her poet from her? And for what? For the sake of empty honours and useless occupations! Therefore we find Juliette preaching to her lover the contempt of earthly greatness. She was fiercely jealous of the citizen-king.

Just like Juliette had nearly condemned almost all the Academicians of her time before actually meeting them and discovering they were charming, she started off by harshly criticizing Louis Philippe and his children. Weren't these people going to take her poet away from her? And for what? For meaningless honors and pointless pursuits! So, we see Juliette lecturing her lover about disregarding worldly greatness. She was intensely jealous of the citizen-king.

In order to calm her apprehensions, Victor Hugo had only to reveal to her his secret plans; from the first moment that he mentioned the Pairie to her, she became complacent and Orléaniste. Whether the poet went to harangue the widow of the soldier-prince in the name of the Académie, after the accident of 1842, or whether he paid her a private visit, Juliette always insisted upon accompanying him to Neuilly, and there she would wait, sitting in a cab outside, whilst her lover coined honeyed phrases inside the palace.

To ease her worries, Victor Hugo just needed to share his secret plans with her; as soon as he brought up the Pairie, she relaxed and became supportive of the Orléanists. Whether the poet went to deliver a speech to the widow of the soldier-prince on behalf of the Académie after the 1842 incident, or if he visited her privately, Juliette always insisted on going with him to Neuilly, where she would wait in a cab outside while her lover crafted sweet words inside the palace.

The Duchesse was German, simple, a good mother, and deeply religious. Of Victor Hugo’s works, the only one she was familiar with was No. XXXIII. of the Chants du Crépuscule, Dans L’Église de....

The Duchess was German, straightforward, a caring mother, and very religious. Of Victor Hugo’s works, the only one she knew was No. XXXIII of the Chants du Crépuscule, Dans L’Église de....

"It was a simple church with a low arch,
The church we entered, Where three hundred years had already passed,
And cried for souls.”

The good lady probably thought these verses had been composed in a moment of deep fervour, in honour of a respected spouse. She congratulated the poet, quoted some of the lines to him, questioned him minutely about his children—and, while he enlarged on these domestic topics, the real heroine of the beautiful poetry so dear to the Duchesse, sat waiting below in the cab ... dreaming of the future peer of France; she already saw him in imagination descending the great staircase of the Luxembourg, with a demeanour full of dignity. For her part, she was more than ever content to remain at the foot of the steps, in a posture of humility, among the crowd of watchers.... When the poet issued at last from the ducal apartments, she would tell him her dream, and he would complacently acquiesce.

The lady probably thought these verses were written in a moment of deep emotion, honoring a respected spouse. She congratulated the poet, quoted some lines back to him, and asked him a lot of questions about his kids—and while he talked about these family topics, the real inspiration behind the beautiful poetry that the Duchesse cherished sat waiting below in the cab... dreaming of the future peer of France; she already envisioned him in her mind descending the grand staircase of the Luxembourg, with a demeanor full of dignity. As for her, she was even more content to stay at the bottom of the steps, in a position of humility, among the crowd of onlookers... When the poet finally came out from the ducal apartments, she would share her dream, and he would nod in agreement.

The appointment of Victor Hugo to the Pairie appeared in the Moniteur of April 15th, 1845. It must be left to politicians to determine in what degree the presence of “Olympio” could profit the councils of the nation; but to Juliette’s biographer the entry of her lover into the Luxembourg seems a felicitous event. From that moment, in fact, the young woman ceased to be cloistered. Busier than ever, and perhaps less jealous, the poet permitted his mistress to accompany him to the Luxembourg and to return alone to the Marais. At first Juliette hardly knew how to take this unfamiliar freedom. With her lover absent, she had grown accustomed to semi-obscurity. The blatant sunshine seemed to mock her loneliness. She writes: “Nobody can feel sadder than I do, when I trudge through the streets alone. I have not done such a thing for twelve years, and I ask myself what it may portend. Is it a mark of your confidence or of your indifference? Perhaps both. In any case, I am far from content.”

The appointment of Victor Hugo to the Pairie was published in the Moniteur on April 15th, 1845. It's up to politicians to decide how much “Olympio” could benefit the nation's councils; however, for Juliette’s biographer, her lover's entry into the Luxembourg feels like a fortunate event. From that moment on, the young woman stopped being isolated. More active than ever, and perhaps less jealous, the poet allowed his mistress to join him at the Luxembourg and return alone to the Marais. At first, Juliette barely knew how to handle this new freedom. With her lover away, she had grown used to semi-obscurity. The glaring sunshine seemed to mock her solitude. She writes: “Nobody can feel sadder than I do when I walk through the streets alone. I haven’t done that for twelve years, and I wonder what it might mean. Is it a sign of your trust or your indifference? Maybe both. In any case, I’m far from happy.”

Gradually, however, she fell into the new ways. She used to walk back from the Luxembourg by way of the Pont-Neuf and the Quais. She amused herself by trying to trace the footsteps of Victor Hugo and fit her own little shoes into them. When she reached home, she immersed herself deeper than ever in the preoccupations of her lover.

Gradually, though, she started to adapt to the new ways. She would walk back from the Luxembourg via the Pont-Neuf and the Quais. She entertained herself by trying to follow in Victor Hugo's footsteps and fit her own little shoes into his. When she got home, she dove even deeper into the worries of her partner.

Occasionally, fortunately, she had a reaction. She read little: the letters of Madame de Sévigné, perhaps, or those of Mlle. de Lespinasse. She tended her flowers; for Victor Hugo had made her remove from No. 14 to No. 12 Rue St. Anastase, where her ground-floor rooms opened on to a garden.[33] There, in a space of sixty square feet, she had four bushes of crimson roses, and a few dozen prolific strawberry-plants, destined to furnish the poet’s favourite dessert, throughout the summer. She attended to all the most trivial details in person, making them all subservient to her love.

Sometimes, fortunately, she had a reaction. She read very little: maybe the letters of Madame de Sévigné or those of Mlle. de Lespinasse. She took care of her flowers; because Victor Hugo had made her move from No. 14 to No. 12 Rue St. Anastase, where her ground-floor rooms opened onto a garden.[33] There, in a space of sixty square feet, she had four bushes of crimson roses and a few dozen productive strawberry plants, meant to provide the poet’s favorite dessert all summer long. She took care of all the tiny details herself, making everything serve her love.

In this wise—with the exception of a few bouts of jealousy of which we shall have occasion to speak later, Juliette’s days flowed almost happily. She no longer brooded over her past; redemption through love seemed to her an accomplished fact. When she turned to the future, it was with ideas borrowed from Victor Hugo certainly, but none the less consoling, since they authorised her to hope for the eternal reunion of souls beyond the confines of this earth. On December 31st, 1842, the poet had dedicated some delicate verses to her, which she learned by heart. They were part of a creed by which Juliette hoped to fortify her soul against the arrows of fortune—hopes fallacious in the event. First death, then treachery, were about to rend her faithful heart as a child’s toy is smashed.

In this way—except for a few jealous moments that we'll discuss later, Juliette's days flowed almost happily. She no longer dwelled on her past; the idea of redemption through love felt like a reality to her. When she looked to the future, it was with thoughts inspired by Victor Hugo, but still comforting, as they allowed her to hope for the eternal reunion of souls beyond this life. On December 31, 1842, the poet dedicated some beautiful verses to her, which she memorized. They were part of a belief that Juliette hoped would strengthen her soul against the challenges of life—though those hopes would ultimately prove misguided. First death, then betrayal, were about to shatter her devoted heart like a child's toy.

CHAPTER V

CLAIRE PRADIER

ABOUT the year 1844, when Victor Hugo visited his friend on Sundays and holidays, he used to find seated at his private table, in accordance with his own permission, a tall girl of eighteen, very fair, very pale, with very black eyes—two prunes, as he said, dropped in a saucer of milk. Often she did not hear him enter. Bending her willowy neck and undeveloped bust over her books, she was immersed in study, perhaps also in rêverie. Sometimes he kissed her affectionately, at other times bowed formally. The lowly assistant-mistress of a suburban school, marvelling at the great man’s condescension, would rise blushing, and submit her pale brow to his lips. She would then ask permission to return to her task: the examinations were near at hand, and, as she was going in for a diploma, she must work.

ABOUT the year 1844, when Victor Hugo visited his friend on Sundays and holidays, he would often find a tall girl of eighteen sitting at his private table, with his permission. She was very fair, very pale, and had strikingly black eyes—like two prunes in a saucer of milk, as he said. Often, she didn't even hear him come in. Bending her slender neck and undeveloped figure over her books, she was deeply focused on her studies, perhaps lost in daydreams as well. Sometimes, he would kiss her affectionately, while other times, he would bow formally. The humble assistant-mistress of a suburban school, surprised by the great man's kindness, would blush and allow him to kiss her pale forehead. She would then ask if she could get back to her work: the exams were approaching, and since she was working towards a diploma, she needed to study.

Sometimes Victor Hugo smilingly took up the books scattered on the table, weighed the value of each with a glance, then, pushing them all aside with the back of his hand, sat down, saying: “Now then, Claire, I will be your tutor to-day,” and the lesson began, vivid, enthusiastic, brilliant as a poem.

Sometimes, Victor Hugo would smile as he picked up the books scattered on the table, judging the value of each one with a glance. Then, he would push them all aside with the back of his hand, sit down, and say, “Alright, Claire, I’m going to be your tutor today.” And the lesson would begin, lively, passionate, and as brilliant as a poem.

The reader would be justly disappointed if we failed to relate the story of the girl to whom this “magician of words” thus unveiled the beauties of the French language. Besides, a deeper acquaintance with the daughter may lead to a better understanding of the mother; therefore, we append a short sketch of Claire Pradier.

The reader would understandably be disappointed if we didn’t share the story of the girl to whom this “magician of words” revealed the beauties of the French language. Plus, getting to know the daughter may help us understand the mother better; so, we’ve included a brief sketch of Claire Pradier.

I

She was born in Paris in 1826. Her father, the sculptor, undertook the care of her early childhood, while her mother, as we have learnt, was in Germany and Belgium. He put her out to nurse at Vert, near Mantes, with a married couple named Dupuis, and sometimes combined a visit to her with a little sport, in the shooting season.

She was born in Paris in 1826. Her father, the sculptor, took care of her during her early childhood, while her mother, as we know, was in Germany and Belgium. He arranged for her to be nursed by a married couple named Dupuis in Vert, near Mantes, and sometimes he would visit her while enjoying some hunting during the shooting season.

He brought her back to Paris on October 15th, 1828. From letters of his which have been preserved, we are justified in believing that he derived some satisfaction from his educational rôle. His pen is prolific in praise of the child with “the locks of pale gold,” “the roguish brown eyes,” “the apple-red cheeks,” whose “nose ends in a pretty tilt” which reminds him agreeably of Juliette’s.

He brought her back to Paris on October 15, 1828. From the letters of his that have been kept, we can believe that he found some satisfaction in his role as an educator. He frequently praises the child with “the pale golden hair,” “the mischievous brown eyes,” “the rosy cheeks,” whose “nose has a cute upward tilt” that pleasantly reminds him of Juliette.

He discovers in his daughter a fine nature, plenty of intelligence, and so much feeling, that he hesitates for a time whether he shall apply his efforts to checking its development, or to cultivating it—in the first case, he would turn Claire into a semi-idiot in order not to let her passions become too strong for her happiness, and in the second, he might make of her an artist capable of the most splendid impulses and the noblest fulfilment.

He sees in his daughter a great character, a lot of intelligence, and so much emotion that he pauses for a while, unsure whether to focus on holding back her development or nurturing it. If he tries to hold her back, he would turn Claire into someone lacking in awareness just to prevent her passions from overwhelming her happiness. But if he chooses to nurture her, he could help her become an artist capable of incredible creativity and the highest accomplishments.

If Pradier is to be believed, the child herself decided in favour of the latter. At the age of three, guided by paternal suggestion in the studio of the Rue de l’Abbaye, she chose for her favourite plaything a stuffed swan. From her games with this handsomely fashioned bird she imbibed a taste for pure lines and fine pose. She also listened to music given at Pradier’s house by sculptors and painters who aped the art of Ingres. She derived so much delight from it that she could never afterwards meet any of these self-engrossed performers without begging for a kiss. Finally, by his studies of dress, his clever manipulation of draperies, which he always preferred to the higher parts of his profession, Pradier taught her to appreciate light and colour. She had a vivid appreciation of the latter, and, during her short life, a mere trifle such as the blue of the sky, or the tint of a rose, gave her the most exquisite pleasure.

If we are to believe Pradier, the child herself chose the latter. At just three years old, inspired by her father's suggestion in the studio on Rue de l’Abbaye, she picked a stuffed swan as her favorite toy. Through her play with this beautifully crafted bird, she developed an appreciation for clean lines and elegant poses. She also enjoyed music played at Pradier’s house by sculptors and painters who imitated the style of Ingres. She found so much joy in it that she could never see these self-absorbed artists without asking for a kiss. Lastly, through his studies of clothing and his skillful handling of drapery—something he always preferred over the more advanced aspects of his craft—Pradier taught her to appreciate light and color. She had a keen appreciation for color, and during her short life, even something as simple as the blue of the sky or the shade of a rose brought her immense joy.

Having thus cultivated the sensibilities of the flower committed to his charge, Pradier was rewarded by the prestige attached to his rôle of master and guide; the father reaped in tenderness what the artist had expended in intelligence and effort. From her earliest infancy Claire showed a marked preference for this man, so ardent, so gay, who taught her to breathe and live among works of art; all her life she felt for him an affection that neither his mistakes nor his carelessness, or even his injustice, could damp. Meanwhile, ever prolific in good intentions, always ready with vows and promises, the artist was forming high hopes and ambitions for his daughter.

Having nurtured the sensibilities of the flower entrusted to him, Pradier enjoyed the respect that came with being a master and guide; the father received love in return for what the artist had invested in thought and effort. From a young age, Claire had a strong preference for this man, so passionate and cheerful, who taught her to appreciate and engage with art; throughout her life, she had a bond with him that neither his mistakes, carelessness, nor even injustices could diminish. Meanwhile, overflowing with good intentions and always quick to make vows and promises, the artist was building high hopes and ambitions for his daughter.

“We must hope,” he wrote to Juliette on that October 15th, 1828, when he took the child away from her nurse, “that she will live to grow up, and that we shall make a distinguished personage of her.” A little later, on September 28th, 1829, he writes: “Dear friend, you are fortunate in the possession of a Claire who will be a great solace to you in your old age.” Again, on July 4th, 1832: “Who can love her better than I do, especially now that I see her rare intelligence developing so satisfactorily and encouragingly for our designs?”

“We must hope,” he wrote to Juliette on October 15th, 1828, when he took the child away from her nurse, “that she will live to grow up, and that we will make a distinguished person out of her.” A little later, on September 28th, 1829, he writes: “Dear friend, you are lucky to have a Claire who will be a great comfort to you in your old age.” Again, on July 4th, 1832: “Who can love her more than I do, especially now that I see her unique intelligence developing so well and encouragingly for our plans?”

He planned for his little daughter the most singular and unexpected gifts: once it was to be the proceeds of his bust of Chancellor Pasquier, a commission he owed to Juliette and her friendship with the subject; another time it was the price of a house he possessed at Ville d’Avray and wished to sell; again, he designed to settle upon Claire the sum of 2,000 frs. he had lent to a cousin—fine words, as empty as the hollow mouldings that decorated the studio of the man. The cousin never returned the loan, the house at Ville d’Avray was sold, by order of the court, at a moment when the mortgage upon it far surpassed its value, and the bust of Chancellor Pasquier, though ordered, was never even rough-cast by Pradier.

He planned the most unique and surprising gifts for his little daughter: once it was supposed to be the money from his bust of Chancellor Pasquier, a commission he owed to Juliette and her friendship with the subject; another time it was the selling price of a house he owned in Ville d’Avray that he wanted to sell; again, he intended to give Claire the 2,000 francs he had lent to a cousin—nice words, as empty as the hollow moldings that decorated the man's studio. The cousin never paid back the loan, the house in Ville d’Avray was sold, by court order, at a time when the mortgage on it was much higher than its value, and the bust of Chancellor Pasquier, although commissioned, was never even roughly sculpted by Pradier.

Juliette had determined to live with Victor Hugo in the conditions of poverty indicated in a former chapter. Her natural delicacy prompted her to make the future of her child secure, and at the same time to release the poet from all anxiety on that score. In the latter part of the year 1833, therefore, she wrote to Pradier asking him to acknowledge Claire. The answer of the sculptor was as follows:

Juliette had decided to live with Victor Hugo under the conditions of poverty mentioned in a previous chapter. Her inherent sensitivity drove her to ensure her child's future while also freeing the poet from any concerns about it. So, in late 1833, she wrote to Pradier, asking him to recognize Claire. The sculptor's response was as follows:

Dear Friend,

Hey Friend,

“Your letter did not displease me at all, as you seem to have feared that it would. Its motive was too praiseworthy to cause me any sentiment contrary to your own. The only thing that vexes me is that I should be unable to do at once what you desire, and what I fully intend to do eventually, though in a manner carefully calculated not to interfere with the future or tranquillity of any other person. It grieves me that you do not realise what I feel towards you and Claire! I believed that all your hopes were centred in me! I am so crushed with debt that I cannot think of executing my intentions at present. Good-bye, get well and hope only in me. You have not lost me, either of you—far from it! Good-bye, your very devoted friend, and much more,

“Your letter didn’t upset me at all, even though you seemed worried it would. The reason behind it was too commendable to make me feel anything different from what you feel. The only thing that bothers me is that I can’t immediately do what you want, even though I fully intend to do it eventually. I just need to be careful not to disrupt anyone else’s future or peace. It makes me sad that you don’t realize how I feel about you and Claire! I thought all your hopes were focused on me! I’m so overwhelmed by debt that I can’t think about carrying out my plans right now. Goodbye, take care, and only hope in me. You haven’t lost me, neither of you—far from it! Goodbye, your very devoted friend, and much more,

J. Pradier.”[34]

“J. Pradier.”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



CLAIRE PRADIER AT FIFTEEN.  From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

CLAIRE PRADIER AT FIFTEEN.
From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.



CLAIRE PRADIER AT FIFTEEN.  From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

CLAIRE PRADIER AT FIFTEEN.
From a drawing by Pradier that hasn't been published.

It is easy to guess how annoyed Juliette was at the receipt of such a letter. She expressed her disgust to Victor Hugo in various notes in which she abuses her former lover: “Wretched driveller, stupid scoundrel, the vilest and most idiotic of men, a coward without faith"—such are the principal epithets she applies to him.

It’s easy to imagine how frustrated Juliette was upon receiving such a letter. She vented her anger to Victor Hugo in several notes, where she lashed out at her former lover: “Miserable idiot, foolish scoundrel, the most contemptible and foolish man, a coward with no conviction”—these are the main insults she uses to describe him.

It has been said that the author of Lucrèce Borgia interfered and obtained from Pradier the acknowledgment of Claire.[35] This is absolutely incorrect. It is probable indeed that the poet made the attempt; it seems certain that with the assistance of Manière, the attorney, he extracted from the sculptor the promise of an allowance; but there was no official recognition, and soon we shall find the father of Claire more disposed to repudiate her than to allow her the protection of his name.

It has been said that the author of Lucrèce Borgia intervened and got Pradier to acknowledge Claire.[35] This is completely false. It's quite possible that the poet tried; it seems certain that with the help of Manière, the lawyer, he got the sculptor to promise a financial support; however, there was no formal recognition, and soon we’ll see Claire's father more inclined to deny her than to let her have the protection of his name.

For the moment he merely agreed that Juliette should put the child to school at Saumur with a Madame Watteville, whose Paris representative was a certain Monsieur de Barthès. He would have liked Victor Hugo and his friend to undertake the sole responsibility of the arrangements, but they prudently declined to do so, though they lavished kindness, caressing letters, advice, and treats, upon the little exile.

For now, he simply agreed that Juliette should enroll the child in school at Saumur with Madame Watteville, whose contact in Paris was a certain Monsieur de Barthès. He would have preferred Victor Hugo and his friend to take on all the arrangements, but they wisely declined, although they showered the little exile with kindness, affectionate letters, advice, and treats.

On May 28th, 1835, Claire, having suffered some childish ailment, received from her mother a doll and the following letter:

On May 28th, 1835, Claire, who had been sick with a minor childhood illness, got a doll from her mother along with this letter:

“Good morning, my dear little Claire. I hope you will be quite well again by the time you read this letter. Now that you are convalescent I can discuss serious matters with you. This is what I wish to say: Foreseeing that you may be in need of recreation, I send you from Paris a charming little companion who is most amiably disposed to amuse you. But, as it would not be fair that the expenses of her maintenance should devolve upon you during the time of her stay with you, I also send you a big purse of money for her upkeep. Spend it wisely, in accordance with your needs.

“Good morning, my dear little Claire. I hope you’re feeling much better by the time you read this letter. Now that you’re recovering, I can talk to you about some important things. Here’s what I want to say: Knowing that you might need some fun, I’m sending you a delightful little companion from Paris who is really eager to entertain you. But since it wouldn’t be fair for you to cover her expenses while she’s with you, I’m also sending you a large amount of money for her care. Use it wisely, based on what you need.”

“Monsieur Toto is no less anxious about her, than devoted to you. He therefore adds an enormous basket of provisions. I hope the little girl will not have eaten them all up on the way, and that there will still be something left for you.

“Monsieur Toto is just as worried about her as he is dedicated to you. He’s also packed a huge basket of food. I hope the little girl hasn't eaten it all on the way and that there’s still something left for you."

“This is not all. I have also been thinking of your clothes, dear little one, and I send you a shawl for your walks, a white frock with drawers to match, a figured foulard frock, a striped frock without drawers, and a sleeved pinafore.

“This is not all. I’ve also been thinking about your clothes, dear little one, and I’m sending you a shawl for your walks, a white dress with matching bloomers, a patterned sundress, a striped dress without bloomers, and a sleeved apron.

“Good-bye, dear good child. You must tell me if my selection is to your taste. Love me and enjoy yourself, so that I may find you tall and plump and pretty, when I come to see you again.

“Goodbye, my dear child. You need to let me know if my choice is to your liking. Love me and enjoy yourself, so that when I come to see you again, I find you tall, plump, and pretty.

J. Drouet.

J. Drouet.

At other times, Victor Hugo himself wrote affectionately to his friend’s child. It is necessary to read these letters, so full of thoughtful tenderness, to gain a better knowledge of the warmth of the poet’s heart. Much should be forgiven him in consideration of it.

At other times, Victor Hugo wrote warmly to his friend's child. It's important to read these letters, filled with genuine kindness, to understand the warmth of the poet's heart better. He deserves a lot of grace because of it.

“We love you very much,” he wrote to Claire on May 23rd, 1833, “and you have a sweet mother who, though absent, thinks a great deal about you. You must get well quickly, and thank the good God in your prayers every night for giving you such a good little mother, as she on her part thanks Him for her charming little daughter.”[36]

“We love you so much,” he wrote to Claire on May 23, 1833, “and you have a wonderful mom who, even though she’s not here, thinks about you all the time. You need to get better soon, and make sure to thank God in your prayers every night for giving you such a good little mom, just as she thanks Him for her lovely little daughter.”[36]

And a few days after, in a postscript to a letter to Juliette: “Monsieur Toto sends love and kisses to his little friend, and wishes he could still have her to travel everywhere with him. But, above all, he would like to caress her and look after her as his own child.”[37]

And a few days later, in a postscript to a letter to Juliette: “Monsieur Toto sends love and kisses to his little friend and wishes he could still have her travel everywhere with him. But most of all, he wants to care for her and look after her like his own child.”[37]

As his own child—those words were indeed characteristic of Victor Hugo’s feeling concerning the little girl thus thrown across his path by chance, and unhesitatingly adopted by him. At first, Claire either did not realise, or was unwilling to return, his affection. She was jealous of the big gentleman who stole some of her mother’s attention from her. She was reserved and disagreeable. Juliette was indignant, but the poet did not relax his efforts to win her. With the authority of Pradier, who was only too pleased to delegate it to him,[38] he placed Claire, on April 15th, 1836, in a school at St. Mandé, 35, Avenue du Bel-Air, kept by a Madame Marre. From that moment, whether he paid her a surprise visit in the parlour on Thursday afternoons, with a Juliette beaming from the enjoyment of the trip, or whether she spent Sundays with her mother, Claire Pradier insensibly grew to connect Victor Hugo with Juliette in her affections, to give to them both equal respect, and to link them together in her prayers. Exceedingly sensitive by nature, more eager for love than for learning, she fell into habits of day-dreaming in school, or out in the meadows, and only seemed to recover the brightness of cheeks and eyes when the lovers fetched her, and toasted her little cold, contracted fingers in their warm ones. Then the apartment in the Rue St. Anastase resounded with her merry chatter, and she joined eagerly in the rites of which Victor Hugo was the god and Juliette the priestess.

As his own child—those words truly reflected Victor Hugo’s feelings toward the little girl who had unexpectedly entered his life and whom he embraced without hesitation. At first, Claire either didn’t realize or was unwilling to reciprocate his affection. She felt jealous of the big man who took some of her mother’s attention away from her. She was distant and difficult. Juliette was upset, but the poet didn’t give up on trying to win her over. With the support of Pradier, who was more than happy to hand over that responsibility to him,[38] he enrolled Claire, on April 15th, 1836, in a school at St. Mandé, 35, Avenue du Bel-Air, run by Madame Marre. From that point on, whether he surprised her with a visit in the parlor on Thursday afternoons, with a joyful Juliette enjoying the outing, or whether she spent Sundays with her mother, Claire Pradier gradually began to associate Victor Hugo with Juliette in her heart, respecting both of them equally, and including them in her prayers. Naturally very sensitive and more eager for love than for education, she slipped into daydreaming habits, whether at school or out in the meadows, and only seemed to regain the brightness in her cheeks and eyes when the couple came to pick her up, warming her little cold fingers in their hands. Then the apartment on Rue St. Anastase burst with her cheerful chatter, and she eagerly participated in the rituals where Victor Hugo was the god and Juliette the priestess.

In 1840, when she had attained her fifteenth year, Claire’s mother thought it right to confide to her the secret of her irregular birth. She told her also of Pradier’s neglect, and Victor Hugo’s goodness. She exhorted her to be simple in her ideas, and not to set her ambitions too high. Claire manifested much chagrin and vexation at first, but presently her natural piety awoke and Juliette was able to write: “Claire is for ever in church.” Victor Hugo took upon himself to open the girl’s eyes to the practical side of life, and to point out to her the necessity of preparing for a profession as early as possible.[39] In response to these appeals to her reason, Claire soon accepted her lot with a brave heart. It was settled that at the age of eighteen, that is to say in 1844, she should be engaged as an assistant mistress in Madame Marre’s school, in exchange for board and lodging, but without salary. She agreed also to study for a diploma, and she hoped, when once she had gained it, to find some honourable and paid employment, by Victor Hugo’s help.

In 1840, when Claire turned fifteen, her mother decided it was time to share the secret of her unusual birth. She also spoke about Pradier’s negligence and Victor Hugo’s kindness. She urged Claire to keep her thoughts simple and not to set her sights too high. At first, Claire felt a lot of sadness and frustration, but soon her natural faith kicked in, and Juliette could write: “Claire is always at church.” Victor Hugo took it upon himself to help the girl see the practical side of life and emphasize the importance of preparing for a career as early as possible. In response to these calls for reason, Claire quickly embraced her situation with courage. It was agreed that when she turned eighteen, in 1844, she would work as an assistant teacher at Madame Marre’s school, in exchange for food and housing, but without pay. She also agreed to study for a diploma, hoping that once she earned it, she could find some respectable paid work with Victor Hugo’s help.

Claire fell to work with an ardour, a good-humour, and an intelligence, that drew from Juliette the warmest commendation for her daughter and gratitude for Victor Hugo.

Claire threw herself into her work with enthusiasm, a cheerful spirit, and intelligence, which earned her the highest praise from Juliette for her daughter and gratitude towards Victor Hugo.

II

One cannot but wonder whether Claire Pradier was really happy at heart, or whether that eighteen-year-old brow, pure and fair as Juliette’s own, perchance concealed a spirit weighed down by melancholy. She was good-looking certainly, and knew it. In her chestnut locks, her eyes, whose hue wavered between soft black and the blue of ocean, her rounded cheeks, often hectic with fever, the distinction of a tall figure and stately walk, she united—

One can't help but wonder if Claire Pradier was truly happy inside, or if that eighteen-year-old forehead, pure and fair like Juliette’s, possibly hid a spirit burdened by sadness. She was definitely attractive and aware of it. With her chestnut hair, her eyes that shifted between soft black and ocean blue, her rounded cheeks, often flushed with fever, and her tall figure with graceful strides, she combined—

"To the august Madonna of Italy
"The Flemish woman laughing through the hops."[40]

But beauty is no consolation to one who feels herself already touched by the icy finger of death, and who has, besides, no incentive to prolong the struggle for life. Claire felt thus.

But beauty is no comfort to someone who feels she has already been touched by the cold hand of death, and who has no reason to keep fighting for life. Claire felt this way.

Already, in earliest childhood, she had shown a delicate temperament, uncertain health, more nerves than muscle, more sensitiveness than vitality. During the whole of 1837, her cough never left her. In the years that followed, her figure scarcely showed any of the curves of youth. When her looks were praised, she smiled faintly, and her voice, which was lovely and caressing enough to recall to Victor Hugo the softest cadences of Les Feuillantines, scarce dared pronounce the word “to-morrow.” Hence proceeded low spirits, which she was never able to shake off, though she usually managed to conceal them from her mother. Presentiments also beset her. “I often dream of those I love,” she wrote to her mother, “and when I wake up, I long to sleep on for ever.”

From a young age, she had a delicate disposition, fragile health, more nerves than strength, and more sensitivity than energy. Throughout 1837, her cough was persistent. In the years that followed, her figure hardly displayed any of the youthful curves. When people complimented her looks, she would smile faintly, and her voice—lovely and gentle enough to remind Victor Hugo of the softest tones in Les Feuillantines—barely managed to say the word “tomorrow.” This led to lingering sadness, which she could never quite shake off, even though she often hid it from her mother. She was also plagued by premonitions. “I often dream of those I love,” she wrote to her mother, “and when I wake up, I wish I could just keep sleeping forever.”

Mobile as the chisel he manipulated so skilfully, volatile as the dust of the plaster which powdered him, Pradier gave Claire neither regular assistance nor moral support. He had married, and was the father of several legitimate children. Unfortunate as was the celebrity of his wife and far-reaching the scandals provoked by her, he yet desired to preserve before his natural daughter a primly respectable attitude, and a modesty quite Calvinistic. He was as careful to avoid the occasions of meeting her, as Claire herself was eager to provoke them. The more she overwhelmed him with little presents, worked by her own fingers, tender evidences of an unconquerable affection, the more indifferent and discourteous he showed himself, forgetting to pay her monthly allowance, forgetting to give her New Year’s presents, forgetting even to keep his appointments with her, leaving her to wait patiently in the cold studio of Rue de l’Abbaye while he played the gallant on the boulevard.

Mobile as the chisel he skillfully manipulated, as unpredictable as the plaster dust that coated him, Pradier offered Claire neither consistent help nor emotional support. He was married and had several legitimate children. Despite the unfortunate fame of his wife and the widespread scandals surrounding her, he still wanted to maintain a primly respectable image in front of his natural daughter, embodying a modesty that was quite Calvinistic. He was as careful to avoid running into her as Claire was eager to encounter him. The more she overwhelmed him with handmade gifts, heartfelt tokens of her unbreakable affection, the more indifferent and rude he became, forgetting to pay her monthly allowance, neglecting to give her New Year’s gifts, and even forgetting to show up for their meetings, leaving her to wait patiently in the cold studio on Rue de l’Abbaye while he played the charming man on the boulevard.

He had, nevertheless, permitted the girl to make the acquaintance of his legitimate children, and had gone so far as to put his youngest child, Charlotte Pradier, at the same school, when he sent his two sons to Auteuil to a boarding-school. In the month of May, 1845, Claire, with an impulse natural in a girl of nineteen, wished to give the two school-boys the pleasure of a sisterly letter; she got Charlotte to write also. The sculptor heard of it and this is how he treated her trivial indiscretion:

He had, however, allowed the girl to meet his legitimate children and even went so far as to enroll his youngest child, Charlotte Pradier, in the same school when he sent his two sons to a boarding school in Auteuil. In May 1845, Claire, with a natural impulse for a nineteen-year-old girl, wanted to delight the two schoolboys with a sisterly letter, so she had Charlotte write one too. The sculptor found out about this, and here’s how he responded to her minor indiscretion:

My dear Big Claire,

“My dear Big Claire,”

“I have seen the headmaster of ... who has informed me that you and Charlotte have written to J....[41] Pray write as seldom as possible. I do not think young girls should use their pens to reveal their sentiments. Such a habit is too easily acquired; they should know how, yet not do it. Besides, the children see each other every fortnight, and that is enough. Please do not sign yourself Pradier to them any more. Such a thing becomes known and might cause gossip. You do not need the name, to be loved and respected. Be frank and fear nothing. Your good time will come some day. You must be prudent in all respects. The children must accustom themselves to your position as it is; they will take more interest in you later. Also, as I am on these subjects, pray use some other formulæ in your letters to me than ‘adored father,’ or ‘beloved.’ I am not accustomed to them. Such epithets are only appropriate to a god. Call me anything else that comes natural to you. It is unnecessary that I should prompt you; your feelings will be your best guide. Please write more legibly, for I receive your letters at night; and, above all, write only when you have something special to say. You must not become a scribbler about nothing—I mean for the mere pleasure of using your pen.”[42]

“I have spoken with the headmaster of ... who told me that you and Charlotte have written to J....[41] Please write as little as possible. I don’t think young girls should use their pens to share their feelings. It's a habit that's too easy to develop; they should know how to express themselves, but not actually do it. Besides, the kids see each other every two weeks, and that’s enough. Please don’t sign yourself Pradier to them anymore. That kind of thing gets around and could lead to gossip. You don’t need the title to be loved and respected. Be honest and don’t worry. Your time will come eventually. You need to be careful in all matters. The children need to get used to your position as it is; they will take more interest in you later. Also, while I’m on the subject, please use different phrases in your letters to me than 'adored father' or 'beloved.' I’m not used to that. Those kinds of titles are only fitting for a god. Call me anything else that feels natural to you. There’s no need for me to suggest; your feelings will be your best guide. Please write more clearly, since I read your letters at night; and, above all, write only when you have something important to say. You should not become a writer just for the sake of writing.”[42]

How such a letter must have wounded the heart which once beat so tenderly for Pradier! Neither the caresses of Juliette nor the soothing words of Victor Hugo were able to comfort Claire.[43] One month after her father had thus disowned her, she went up for her examination, and, partly through grief, partly through timidity, failed utterly. It was the last stroke.

How much that letter must have hurt the heart that once cared so deeply for Pradier! Neither Juliette's affection nor Victor Hugo's comforting words could ease Claire's pain.[43] A month after her father rejected her, she took her exam, and, partly due to sorrow and partly due to shyness, she completely failed. It was the final blow.

Not that her constitution showed any immediate sign of the shock it had sustained, or broke down at once. Her physical appearance remained unchanged, but death entered her soul and lurked there henceforward, as sometimes it lies under the depths of waters which flow calmly to outward seeming. She made her will.

Not that her body showed any immediate sign of the shock it suffered, or fell apart right away. Her physical appearance stayed the same, but death entered her soul and remained there from then on, just like it sometimes hides beneath the calm surface of flowing waters. She made her will.

From that moment Claire Pradier lived like those resigned invalids who, raising their gaze to the heaven above them, no longer heed the passing of the hours, while they await the supreme summons. She waited. Her mother, seeing her still apparently healthy, failed to realise her condition, and took the beginning of this mute colloquy with death for a mere return of her daughter’s former depression. Nevertheless, an incident which happened in the month of February 1846 gave to Juliette also one of those presentiments which cannot deceive. Like Claire, she waited.

From that moment on, Claire Pradier lived like those resigned invalids who, staring up at the sky, no longer pay attention to the passing hours as they await the final call. She waited. Her mother, seeing that she still seemed healthy, failed to understand her condition and mistook this silent conversation with death for a simple return of her daughter’s earlier depression. However, an incident that occurred in February 1846 also gave Juliette one of those instincts that are never wrong. Like Claire, she waited.



CLAIRE PRADIER ON HER DEATHBED.  Drawing by Pradier (Victor Hugo Museum).

CLAIRE PRADIER ON HER DEATHBED.
Drawing by Pradier (Victor Hugo Museum).



CLAIRE PRADIER ON HER DEATHBED.  Drawing by Pradier (Victor Hugo Museum).

CLAIRE PRADIER ON HER DEATHBED.
Drawing by Pradier (Victor Hugo Museum).

It was not for long. On March 21st, 1846, having gone to St. Mandé to see the young assistant mistress, she took with her the design and material for a piece of work Victor Hugo had asked for. The idea was to embroider his family coat of arms on coarse canvas, in colours selected by himself. This complicated heraldic work was to adorn the backs of two Gothic arm-chairs in his rooms in the Place Royale.

It didn't last long. On March 21, 1846, after visiting St. Mandé to meet the young assistant mistress, she brought along the design and materials for a project that Victor Hugo had requested. The plan was to embroider his family coat of arms on rough canvas, using colors he had chosen himself. This intricate heraldic piece was meant to decorate the backs of two Gothic armchairs in his rooms at Place Royale.

Contrary to her usual habit, Claire showed very little interest in the poet’s plans; she listened absently and spoke very little. A dry cough shook her frame from time to time, her cheeks burned with fever. Juliette walked home by way of the Avenue de Bel-Air, the Barrière du Trône, and the Faubourg St. Antoine. Victor Hugo, who was always anxious about her, was to meet her half-way. He did so; she was walking slowly, with bent head, and when he asked for news of his embroidery, she burst into tears. The poet understood in an instant. By his instructions, Claire was removed to Rue St. Anastase the very next day; Triger, her mother’s doctor, was instructed to visit her daily. Not venturing to pronounce at once the dread name of consumption, he spoke of a chill and chlorosis. Claire scarcely heeded, and indicated by a feeble gesture that she was too spent to care. The head she tried to raise from the pillow, fell back as if too heavy for the frail neck. Her large dark eyes gazed through space at some melancholy vision. Her hands upon the white sheets hardly retained strength to clasp themselves in a caress or a prayer.

Unlike her usual self, Claire had very little interest in the poet’s plans; she listened absentmindedly and spoke very little. A dry cough shook her body from time to time, and her cheeks were flushed with fever. Juliette walked home via the Avenue de Bel-Air, the Barrière du Trône, and the Faubourg St. Antoine. Victor Hugo, who always worried about her, was supposed to meet her halfway. He did; she was walking slowly, with her head down, and when he asked about his embroidery, she broke down in tears. The poet understood immediately. Following his instructions, Claire was moved to Rue St. Anastase the very next day; Triger, her mother’s doctor, was told to visit her daily. Not daring to say the frightening word consumption right away, he talked about a chill and chlorosis. Claire barely paid attention and signaled weakly that she was too exhausted to care. The head she attempted to lift from the pillow fell back as if it were too heavy for her frail neck. Her large dark eyes stared blankly at some sorrowful vision. Her hands on the white sheets hardly had the strength to clasp together for a caress or a prayer.

She begged that Pradier might be informed of her illness. He wrote first, and then came. He demonstrated his affection by theatrical gestures and well-chosen words. Then he placed a villa, which he said he possessed at Auteuil, at the disposal of the invalid and her mother. The so-called villa proved to be one floor in a tenement house, 57, Rue de La Fontaine. Claire was taken there in the early part of May. Her mother accompanied her. Victor Hugo visited them nearly every day, but neither the compliments of “Monsieur Toto” nor the roses he brought his ex-pupil, nor the exhortations of Doctor Louis, whom he brought with him one day, were successful in restoring colour to the countenance of one whose blood-spitting left her every day paler and more exhausted. Claire hardly dared raise herself in bed; icy sweats drenched her, and she moaned continuously, in a manner terribly painful to those who were forced to stand by, helpless.

She begged for Pradier to be informed about her illness. He wrote to her first, then came to see her. He expressed his affection with dramatic gestures and carefully chosen words. Then, he offered a villa he claimed to own in Auteuil for the sick woman and her mother to use. The so-called villa turned out to be just one floor of a tenement building at 57, Rue de La Fontaine. Claire was taken there in early May, with her mother by her side. Victor Hugo visited them almost every day, but neither the compliments of “Monsieur Toto” nor the roses he brought for his former student, nor the encouragement from Doctor Louis, whom he brought along one day, succeeded in bringing color back to the face of someone whose coughing up blood left her looking paler and more exhausted each day. Claire barely dared to lift herself in bed; icy sweats drenched her, and she moaned constantly, which was painfully distressing for those who stood by, feeling helpless.

On June 6th, she asked to see the Vicar of St. Mandé, her confessor. On the 16th, she received the Last Sacraments. On the 18th, delirium supervened, and she expired on the 21st. They buried the girl in the first place at Auteuil, but when her will was read, in which she had written, “I desire to be buried in the cemetery of Saint-Mandé. I also beg that Monsieur l’Abbé Chaussotte should celebrate my funeral Mass, and that green grass should be grown on my grave,” Victor Hugo and Pradier agreed to have the coffin exhumed. The ceremony took place on July 11th. Juliette, who was more dead than alive, was not present; but Victor Hugo and Pradier walked together behind the funeral car, leading the white procession of Claire’s young pupils and companions. The sculptor, always full of intentions, plans, and chatter, discoursed in a low voice of the magnificent tomb he would raise with his own hands to the memory of his daughter. It should be, he said, “a sacred debt; I shall execute it with so much love that my chisel will never before have fashioned anything so chaste or so beautiful.”

On June 6th, she asked to see the vicar of St. Mandé, her confessor. On the 16th, she received the Last Rites. On the 18th, she fell into delirium and passed away on the 21st. They initially buried the girl in Auteuil, but when her will was read, in which she stated, “I want to be buried in the cemetery of Saint-Mandé. I also request that Monsieur l’Abbé Chaussotte celebrate my funeral Mass and that green grass be grown on my grave,” Victor Hugo and Pradier agreed to have the coffin exhumed. The ceremony took place on July 11th. Juliette, who was barely alive, was not there; but Victor Hugo and Pradier walked together behind the hearse, leading the white procession of Claire’s young students and friends. The sculptor, always full of ideas, plans, and conversation, quietly talked about the magnificent tomb he would build with his own hands in memory of his daughter. He said it should be “a sacred duty; I will execute it with so much love that my chisel will never have created anything so pure or so beautiful.”

After the long, slow journey through Paris in the sunshine, they reached the cemetery of Saint Mandé. Near the tomb of the poet’s friend, Armand Carel, a freshly dug grave yawned, gloomy and covetous. There was some singing, some blessing, the turmoil of a congested crowd; then they separated, but not without a renewal of Pradier’s promise.

After the long, slow trip through Paris in the sunshine, they arrived at the cemetery of Saint Mandé. Close to the tomb of the poet’s friend, Armand Carel, a freshly dug grave opened up, dark and inviting. There was some singing, some blessings, and the chaos of a crowded scene; then they went their separate ways, but not without Pradier renewing his promise.

Eight years later he died himself, without having discharged his “sacred debt.” One more resolve had fizzled out in empty words. Victor Hugo was then living precariously in exile, but as soon as he heard of the sculptor’s end, he wrote off and ordered a decent headstone for Claire, and directed that the grave should be sown with green grass. Upon the tomb were carved four of the lines he had erstwhile written for Juliette’s consolation, and he set about composing others. Thus it came about that, to the very last, Claire Pradier was protected by the father of Léopoldine against two of the fears that had most alarmed her youthful imagination, “a neglected grave in some distant cemetery, and a faded memory in the hearts of men.”

Eight years later, he passed away himself, without having fulfilled his “sacred debt.” One more promise had evaporated into empty words. Victor Hugo was then living in exile under difficult circumstances, but as soon as he heard about the sculptor’s death, he sent for a proper headstone for Claire and arranged for her grave to be covered with green grass. On the tomb were carved four lines he had previously written to comfort Juliette, and he began composing more. This way, until the very end, Claire Pradier was looked after by Léopoldine’s father against two fears that had troubled her youthful imagination: “a neglected grave in some distant cemetery and a faded memory in the hearts of men.”

CHAPTER VI

“ON AN ISLAND”

I

Juliette relates that when she had occasion to admonish her maid, or find fault with a tradesman during her residence in Jersey and Guernsey, the answer she invariably received was: “It cannot be helped, Madame; we are on an island....”

Juliette shares that whenever she needed to scold her maid or complain about a tradesman while she was living in Jersey and Guernsey, the response she always got was: “It can't be helped, Madame; we’re on an island....”

The phrase tickled her fancy, and she adopted it and made use of it on many occasions.

The phrase caught her attention, and she used it frequently after that.

The reader of the following chapters must likewise accept the axiom that, “on an island,” things are not quite the same as on the mainland; for, only by so doing, will he be enabled to peruse without undue astonishment the extraordinary narration of the life led in common by Victor Hugo, his wife, sons, friends, and mistress, between 1851 and 1872.

The reader of the following chapters must also accept the idea that “on an island,” things are not quite the same as on the mainland; only by doing this will they be able to read without excessive surprise the remarkable story of the life shared by Victor Hugo, his wife, sons, friends, and mistress, between 1851 and 1872.

Its beginning dates from the poet’s sojourn in Belgium without Madame Victor Hugo, at the beginning of his exile[44]; that is to say, in the last weeks of the year 1851 and the first half of 1852. Not that his precarious circumstances and prudent, somewhat middle-class habits, permitted him to house Juliette under his own roof: indeed, their liaison was never more secret. But, at Brussels, the problem of the relations henceforth to exist between the sons of Victor Hugo and she whom they already called “our friend, Madame Drouet,” first came up for solution. It was at Brussels also, that Juliette set herself to simplify it, if not settle it, by her devotion, unselfishness, and unremitting attentions.

Its beginning dates back to the poet’s time in Belgium without Madame Victor Hugo, at the start of his exile[44]; that is to say, in the last weeks of 1851 and the first half of 1852. Not that his difficult circumstances and cautious, somewhat middle-class habits allowed him to have Juliette live under his roof: their liaison was never particularly secret. But in Brussels, they first faced the issue of what the relationship between Victor Hugo's sons and the woman they already referred to as “our friend, Madame Drouet,” would look like. It was also in Brussels that Juliette worked to ease the situation, if not resolve it, through her devotion, selflessness, and constant attentiveness.

At his first arrival on December 14th the poet had taken rooms at the Hôtel de la Porte Verte in the narrow street of the same name. He remained there barely three weeks, and on January 5th, 1852, took a small room on the first floor of No. 27, Grand’ Place. It was “furnished with a black horsehair couch, convertible into a bed, a round table, which served indifferently for work and for relaxation, and an old mirror, over the chimney which contained the pipe of the stove.”[45]

At his first arrival on December 14th, the poet took a room at the Hôtel de la Porte Verte on the narrow street of the same name. He stayed there for barely three weeks, and on January 5th, 1852, he moved to a small room on the first floor of No. 27, Grand’ Place. It was furnished with a black horsehair couch that could be turned into a bed, a round table that served both for work and relaxation, and an old mirror above the fireplace that had the stove pipe running through it.[45]

Juliette never went there, but we learn from the poet’s complaints to her, that the couch was too short for a man, the mattresses hard, and offensive to the olfactory nerve, and that sleep was difficult to obtain, on account of the noises in the street. But with the first streak of dawn outside the lofty window, the “great façade of the Hôtel de Ville entered the tiny chamber and took superb possession of it”[46]; the atmosphere became impregnated with art and history. The poet’s fine imagination and ardour for work did the rest. Hence the tone of his letters to his wife, who had remained behind in France, was almost joyous. It was full of masculine courage. Hence, also, that air of “simple dignity and calm resignation,” which characterised his bearing in exile, “adding to his inherent nobility and charm,” and drawing from Juliette the enthusiastic exclamation: “Would that I were you, that I might praise you as you deserve!”[47]

Juliette never visited, but we learn from the poet’s complaints to her that the couch was too short for a man, the mattresses were hard and unpleasant to smell, and that sleep was hard to come by because of the street noise. However, with the first light of dawn streaming through the tall window, the “great façade of the Hôtel de Ville filled the small room and took magnificent control of it”[46]; the atmosphere became infused with art and history. The poet’s vivid imagination and passion for his work completed the picture. As a result, the tone of his letters to his wife, who stayed behind in France, was almost joyful. It was filled with masculine courage. This also contributed to the “simple dignity and calm resignation” that marked his demeanor in exile, “enhancing his natural nobility and charm,” which made Juliette exclaim enthusiastically: “I wish I were you, so I could praise you as you deserve!”[47]

Truth to tell, she merited a rich share of the praise herself. The little comfort Victor Hugo was able to enjoy, and the moral support he needed more than ever, came to him solely through her.

Truth be told, she deserved a lot of the praise herself. The little comfort Victor Hugo could find, and the moral support he needed more than ever, came to him entirely from her.

She lodged almost next door, at No. 10, Passage du Prince,[48] with Madame Luthereau, a friend of her youth, married to a political pamphlet writer. For the modest sum of 150 frs. a month, of which 25 were paid to her servant, Juliette obtained food, shelter, and sincere affection. But what she appreciated more than all these, was the liberty she enjoyed of superintending from afar the poet’s domestic arrangements, and preparing under the shadow of the galleries the dishes and sweetmeats he partook of in the publicity of the Grand’ Place. Every morning at eight o’clock her maid, Suzanne, conveyed to Victor Hugo a pot of chocolate made by Juliette, linen freshly ironed and mended, and sometimes even the modicum of coal the great man either forgot, or did not trouble, to order.

She lived almost next door, at No. 10, Passage du Prince,[48] with Madame Luthereau, a childhood friend who was married to a political pamphlet writer. For the reasonable price of 150 francs a month, of which 25 went to her maid, Juliette got food, a place to stay, and genuine affection. But what she valued even more than all this was the freedom she had to oversee from a distance the poet’s domestic life and to prepare the meals and treats he enjoyed in public at the Grand’ Place. Each morning at eight o’clock, her maid, Suzanne, would deliver to Victor Hugo a pot of chocolate made by Juliette, freshly ironed and mended linens, and sometimes even the little bit of coal that the great man either forgot or couldn’t be bothered to order.

When Suzanne had swept and cleaned the room which Charras, Hetzel, Lamoricière, Émile Deschanel, Dr. Yvan, Schoelcher and sometimes Dumas père daily enlivened with their wit and littered with the ashes from their pipes, she returned at about two o’clock. She found her mistress busy preparing the master’s luncheon—a cutlet generally, which Juliette took the trouble to select herself, in order to make certain that the butcher cut it near the loin! Suzanne started off again bearing the cutlet, the bread, the plates and dishes, and even the cup of coffee! Obedient to her mistress’s injunction, she hurried through the street, for, at any cost, the luncheon must not be allowed to get cold.

When Suzanne had swept and cleaned the room that Charras, Hetzel, Lamoricière, Émile Deschanel, Dr. Yvan, Schoelcher, and sometimes Dumas père filled with their humor and scattered with the ashes from their pipes, she returned around two o’clock. She found her mistress busy preparing the master’s lunch—a cutlet usually, which Juliette personally selected to ensure the butcher cut it close to the loin! Suzanne set off again with the cutlet, the bread, the plates and dishes, and even the cup of coffee! Following her mistress’s instructions, she rushed through the street because, no matter what, the lunch must not be allowed to get cold.

When Charles Hugo joined his father in February 1852, it might be supposed that Juliette would relinquish her rôle of cordon bleu; but nothing was further from her intention. She merely proceeded to supplement the daily cutlet with a dish of scrambled eggs, in honour of the young man. Hugo having opened the necessary credit, she continued the task she had undertaken, and prepared two luncheons instead of one. Again, when on May 24th Madame Victor Hugo came for the second time to visit her husband in Brussels, it was Juliette who undertook to cook a little feast for her. In the agitation caused by such a high honour, she forgot to add an extra fork. She worried for the rest of the day over the omission, and apologised in successive letters to the poet, in the terms a dévote might employ to confess a mortal sin.[49]

When Charles Hugo joined his father in February 1852, it might have been thought that Juliette would give up her role as cordon bleu; but that was the last thing on her mind. Instead, she simply added a dish of scrambled eggs to the daily cutlet to honor the young man. With Hugo opening the necessary credit, she continued her task and prepared two lunches instead of one. Again, when Madame Victor Hugo came to visit her husband in Brussels for the second time on May 24th, it was Juliette who took on the responsibility of cooking a little feast for her. In the excitement of such a significant occasion, she forgot to add an extra fork. She fretted for the rest of the day about the oversight and apologized in subsequent letters to the poet, using the language a dévote might choose to confess a serious sin.[49]

But these occupations did not prevent the afternoons from hanging heavy on her hands. Victor Hugo spent them in writing Napoléon le Petit; or he organised expeditions to Malines, Louvain, Anvers, with friends; or he yielded to the material pleasures of Flemish life, and accepted invitations to dine at some of those culinary institutes on which Brussels so prides herself.

But these activities didn't stop the afternoons from dragging for her. Victor Hugo spent them writing Napoléon le Petit; he organized trips to Malines, Louvain, and Anvers with friends; or he indulged in the simple pleasures of Flemish life, accepting invitations to dine at some of the culinary institutions that Brussels takes such pride in.

But none of these resources were open to Juliette. Confined within the four walls of her narrow chamber, her only view was of roofs, and a dull wall, pierced by a single dirty window; she spent whole hours watching a canary in its cage, through the thick panes. She likened her condition to that of the tiny captive. At other times, she allowed her thoughts to roam among past events, and brooded over the packet of letters so cruelly sent to her the year before[50]; she dwelt upon the grief she had endured for many months, the choice the poet had finally made in her favour, and their joint excursion to Fontainebleau to celebrate the reconciliation. Under the depressing influence of the grey Belgian sky, always partially obscured by thick smoke, she realised that her splendid vitality and her love for novelty had departed for ever. Then she allowed jealousy to resume its sway over her, more powerfully than ever.

But none of these resources were available to Juliette. Trapped within the four walls of her small room, her only view was of roofs and a dull wall, blocked by a single dirty window; she spent hours watching a canary in its cage through the thick glass. She compared her situation to that of the little bird. At other times, she let her thoughts wander among past events, and she mulled over the packet of letters that had been so harshly sent to her the year before[50]; she thought about the grief she had experienced for many months, the choice the poet had finally made in her favor, and their trip to Fontainebleau to celebrate their reconciliation. Under the depressing influence of the gray Belgian sky, always partially hidden by thick smoke, she realized that her vibrant spirit and her love for adventure had disappeared forever. Then she let jealousy take control again, even more strongly than before.

In this mood, she once more resolved to set Victor Hugo free: “If you tell me to go,” she wrote on January 25th, 1852, “I will do so without even turning my head to look at you.” But again he bade her stay.

In this mood, she once again decided to let Victor Hugo go: “If you tell me to leave,” she wrote on January 25th, 1852, “I will do so without even looking back at you.” But once again, he asked her to stay.

Gravely, then, without showing any symptom of her former coyness, she proposed to discontinue her letters.

Gravely, then, without showing any sign of her previous shyness, she suggested stopping her letters.



JULIETTE DROUET IN JERSEY.

JULIETTE DROUET IN JERSEY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Juliette Drouet in Jersey.

Fortunately, at this very juncture, the unwelcome attentions of the Belgian police, who were nervous about the forthcoming publication of Napoléon le Petit, had decided Victor Hugo to leave Brussels and go to Jersey. Juliette was to go also, either in the steamer with him, or in one starting a few hours later. Naturally he urged her to go on writing, if only to bridge over the short separation. She admits that when she landed at St. Helier, on August 6th, 1852, hope had once more gained the ascendant within her breast. For the first time in her life, she was about to enjoy the society of her “dear little exile,” her “sublime outlaw,” all by herself, far from the madding crowd.

Fortunately, at this moment, the unwanted attention of the Belgian police, who were anxious about the upcoming release of Napoléon le Petit, led Victor Hugo to leave Brussels and head to Jersey. Juliette was also supposed to go, either on the same steamer as him or on one that would leave a few hours later. Naturally, he encouraged her to keep writing, even if just to get through the brief separation. She acknowledges that when she arrived at St. Helier on August 6th, 1852, hope once again filled her heart. For the first time in her life, she was about to enjoy the company of her “dear little exile,” her “sublime outlaw,” all by herself, away from the chaos.

II

Victor Hugo resided at first in an hotel at St. Helier, called La Pomme d’Or. Later he settled on the sea-front at Marine Terrace, Georgetown, in an enormous house which, owing to its square shape and skylights, resembled a prison.

Victor Hugo initially stayed in a hotel in St. Helier called La Pomme d’Or. Later, he moved to the seafront at Marine Terrace, Georgetown, in a huge house that, because of its square shape and skylights, looked like a prison.

Juliette had intended to put up at the Auberge du Commerce, but for twenty years she had never sat at a table d’hôte without the protection of the poet. The proximity of tradespeople and farmers proved insupportable to her. On August 11th she began a search for a suitable boarding-house, and presently concluded a bargain with the proprietress of Nelson Hall, Hâvres-des-Pas, for lodging at eight shillings a week, and board at two shillings a day. This made a monthly expenditure of about a hundred and fifteen francs, to which was added twenty-five francs, the wages of Suzanne, her maid.

Juliette had planned to stay at the Auberge du Commerce, but for twenty years she had never eaten at a communal table without the company of the poet. Being around tradespeople and farmers was unbearable for her. On August 11th, she started looking for a suitable boarding house and eventually struck a deal with the owner of Nelson Hall, Hâvres-des-Pas, for a room at eight shillings a week, and meals at two shillings a day. This added up to a monthly cost of about a hundred and fifteen francs, plus twenty-five francs for the wages of her maid, Suzanne.

Like Marine Terrace, Nelson Hall’s chief claim to maritime advantages was its name. At Victor Hugo’s house there were no large windows overlooking the sea, and in Juliette’s ground-floor rooms, a high paling screened the topmost crest of the highest wave.

Like Marine Terrace, the main point of Nelson Hall's maritime appeal was its name. At Victor Hugo’s house, there weren’t any big windows facing the sea, and in Juliette’s ground-floor rooms, a tall fence blocked the view of the highest point of the tallest wave.

Our heroine tried to console herself by listening to the surge of the ocean, and copying the nearly completed manuscript of L’Histoire d’un crime, or the poems the poet intended to add to the volume of Les Châtiments. At the end of September she moved upstairs to a large room on the first floor of the house, whence a wide view could be had of the barren scenery of Hâvres-des-Pas, from the battery of Fort Regent on the right, to the rocks of St. Clément on the left; but Juliette’s peaceful contemplation was constantly disturbed by the violence of the proprietress, a drunkard, who was renowned all over the island for the vigour with which she beat her husband when in her cups.

Our heroine tried to comfort herself by listening to the sound of the ocean and copying the nearly finished manuscript of L’Histoire d’un crime, or the poems the poet planned to add to the collection of Les Châtiments. By the end of September, she moved upstairs to a large room on the first floor of the house, which offered a broad view of the barren landscape of Hâvres-des-Pas, stretching from the Fort Regent on the right to the rocks of St. Clément on the left. However, Juliette’s peaceful contemplation was constantly disrupted by the aggressive behavior of the owner, a drunkard, who was infamous across the island for the way she violently beat her husband when she was drinking.

A further removal was therefore decided upon in January 1853, and carried out on February 6th. Juliette went to live in furnished apartments next door, consisting, as in Paris, of a bedroom, drawing-room, dining-room, and kitchen, on the first floor. They overlooked a vast stretch of sand and shingle, rocks and seaweed.

A further move was decided on in January 1853 and took place on February 6th. Juliette moved into a furnished apartment next door, which, like in Paris, had a bedroom, living room, dining room, and kitchen on the first floor. It faced a wide area of sand and pebbles, along with rocks and seaweed.

At first Victor Hugo seldom went to his friend’s house, but met her each day at the outset of his walk and took her with him along roads where the magic of summer glorified every blade of grass. From end to end of the island, Dame Nature had transformed herself into a garden, where all was perfumed, gay, and smiling. Juliette, walking arm in arm with her lover, could feel the glad beating of his heart; her upraised eyes noted that his dear face seemed less worried. With the ingenuity of a twenty-year-old sweetheart, she entertained him of his own country, and invoked memories of the journeys they had made together in former days to the Rhine, the Alps, the Pyrenees. The exile remembered, not the rain, nor the omnibuses, nor the thousand trifles recalled by Juliette, but France ... his own beautiful France.... Under the influence of that voice which had once made him free of the realm of love, his country was restored to him for a fleeting moment.

At first, Victor Hugo rarely visited his friend’s house, but he met her every day at the start of his walk and took her with him along paths where the magic of summer brightened every blade of grass. From one end of the island to the other, Nature had turned herself into a garden, where everything was fragrant, cheerful, and smiling. Juliette, walking arm in arm with her lover, could feel the joyful beating of his heart; her gaze noticed that his beloved face seemed less troubled. With the cleverness of a twenty-year-old sweetheart, she entertained him with stories of his own country and evoked memories of the travels they had shared in the past to the Rhine, the Alps, the Pyrenees. The exile remembered not the rain, the buses, or the countless little things recalled by Juliette, but France... his own beautiful France. Under the spell of that voice which had once set him free in love, he briefly regained a sense of his country.

The lovers were unpleasantly surprised by the week of tempests which ushered in the equinox, and was followed without a pause by the setting in of winter. “Everything became sombre, grey, violent, terrible, stormy, severe.” Day and night rain fell, and “the drops chased each other down the window-panes like silver hairs.”[51] Amidst the uproar to which frenzied Nature suddenly delivered herself, the daily tramps were perforce discontinued. Fortunately for Juliette, Victor Hugo found Nelson House warmer than his house at Marine Terrace. His wife had recently joined him, but had brought with her neither comfort nor the serene atmosphere propitious for an author’s labours. As in the old days of the Rue St. Anastase, therefore, he set up a writing-table near the fire in Juliette’s sitting-room, with a few volumes of Michelet and Quinet, and a novel or two by Georges Sand; and every day, after lunching with his own family, the poet came to work in his friend’s room. Juliette determined to “find the way back to his heart through his appetite,”[52] as she wrote to him, so she insisted upon his dining with her. She appealed to his greediness as well as to his hospitable instincts, assuring him that nowhere else could he so successfully entertain his new companions, the exiles, as at her abode. Soon she gave two “exiles’ dinners” a week, then three, then four; finally, she had one every day.

The lovers were unpleasantly surprised by the week of storms that marked the equinox, which was immediately followed by the onset of winter. “Everything became dark, gray, violent, terrible, stormy, severe.” Day and night, rain poured down, and “the drops chased each other down the window-panes like silver hairs.”[51] In the chaos that frenzied Nature suddenly unleashed, their daily walks had to be put on hold. Fortunately for Juliette, Victor Hugo found Nelson House warmer than his place at Marine Terrace. His wife had recently joined him but had brought neither comfort nor the calm environment needed for an author’s work. So, just like in the old days on Rue St. Anastase, he set up a writing desk near the fire in Juliette’s sitting room, with a few volumes of Michelet and Quinet, along with a couple of novels by Georges Sand; and every day, after having lunch with his family, the poet came to work in his friend’s room. Juliette decided to “find her way back to his heart through his appetite,”[52] as she wrote to him, so she insisted that he dine with her. She appealed to his greed as well as his hospitality, assuring him that nowhere else could he entertain his new friends, the exiles, as successfully as at her place. Soon she began hosting two “exiles’ dinners” a week, then three, then four; eventually, she held one every day.

With the assistance of his two sons, whom he had at length presented to Juliette, Victor Hugo presided at these feasts with an affability born in part of a desire for popularity. Juliette showed herself more reserved, more severe. Accustomed to treat the poet as a divinity, she could not tolerate the familiarity of these petty folk. “A brotherly cobbler is not to my taste,” she said harshly. “I cannot resign myself to this consorting of vulgar mediocrity with your genius.”

With the help of his two sons, whom he had finally introduced to Juliette, Victor Hugo hosted these gatherings with a friendliness partly stemming from a desire to be liked. Juliette, on the other hand, appeared more distant and serious. Used to treating the poet like a god, she couldn’t stand the casualness of these ordinary people. “A brotherly cobbler isn’t my thing,” she said sharply. “I can’t accept this mixing of common mediocrity with your genius.”

Her sweetness to the two sons of the poet was as marked as the haughtiness of her manner towards the victims of the Coup d’État. For twenty years she had longed to be friends with them. As far back as 1839, on the occasion of a distribution of prizes at which Charles and François Victor were to cover themselves with honours, she wrote: “What a pity I cannot witness their triumph! I love them with all my heart, and would give my life for them; but that is not enough. I will avenge myself by praying that they may remain always as they are at present: charming and good.”

Her kindness to the poet's two sons was as obvious as her arrogance towards the victims of the Coup d’État. For twenty years, she had wanted to be friends with them. As far back as 1839, during a prize distribution where Charles and François Victor were set to shine, she wrote: “What a shame I can't see their success! I love them with all my heart and would give my life for them; but that’s not enough. I’ll take my revenge by hoping they stay just as they are now: charming and kind.”

Later we find her treasuring their portraits, anxious about their little childish ailments, pleading for them when they incurred punishment, and overwhelming them with little presents manufactured by her pen or needle, whenever she received the master’s sanction to do so.

Later, we see her cherishing their pictures, worried about their minor childhood illnesses, advocating for them when they got into trouble, and showering them with small gifts made by her writing or sewing, whenever she got the master's approval to do so.

What joy it must have given her to receive officially at her table these children grown to manhood! As soon as she became acquainted with them, she raised the young men to the level of Victor Hugo in the order of her preoccupations, and resolved to do nothing for the father, in the way of spoiling and cherishing, that she did not do also for the sons. If she copied Les Contemplations, she protested that she must also write out François Victor’s translation of Shakespeare. If she sent Suzanne to Marine Terrace with a herb soup for the master, she bade her carry six lilac shirts for Charles.

What joy it must have brought her to officially host these children who had grown into young men! As soon as she got to know them, she placed the young men on the same pedestal as Victor Hugo in her thoughts and decided not to do anything for their father, in terms of indulging and cherishing, that she wouldn’t also do for the sons. If she copied Les Contemplations, she insisted that she also needed to write out François Victor’s translation of Shakespeare. If she sent Suzanne to Marine Terrace with a herb soup for the master, she instructed her to also bring six lilac shirts for Charles.

Even young Adèle and Madame Victor Hugo accepted her good offices without demur. For Adèle, Juliette picked the earliest strawberries and the first roses of the Nelson Hall garden; she embroidered handkerchiefs on which Charles had designed the monogram, and bound together the serial stories of Madame Sand, cut from magazines. For Madame Victor Hugo she prepared a certain soup made of goose, which, she said, was most succulent. She lent her Suzanne, her own servant, for the whole time Marine Terrace was without a cook, and meanwhile went without a servant herself, and did her own cooking. She spoilt her skin and wore down her nails, but she took a pride in her devotion and self-abnegation, and resolved to carry them even further. She dreamt of entering Victor Hugo’s household for good, to assume in all humility the position of an ex-mistress become housekeeper.

Even young Adèle and Madame Victor Hugo accepted her help without hesitation. For Adèle, Juliette picked the earliest strawberries and the first roses from the Nelson Hall garden; she embroidered handkerchiefs with the monogram Charles designed and collected the serialized stories of Madame Sand, cutting them from magazines. For Madame Victor Hugo, she made a special goose soup that she claimed was delicious. She lent her servant Suzanne for the entire time Marine Terrace was without a cook, even though it meant she had to manage without help herself and do all the cooking. She damaged her skin and wore down her nails, but she took pride in her dedication and self-sacrifice and decided to take them even further. She dreamed of becoming a permanent part of Victor Hugo’s household, humbly taking on the role of a former mistress turned housekeeper.

However numerous may have been the wrongs Victor Hugo inflicted upon this woman, whose jealousy he never ceased to excite, one must admit that he felt and appreciated the greatness of her love. Like a great many men, the artist in him recognised a moral worth that no longer satisfied his needs as a lover; he experienced generous revulsions, under the influence of which he paid her carefully studied attentions, which bore a semblance of impulse and spontaneity gratifying to her feelings.

However many wrongs Victor Hugo may have done to this woman, whose jealousy he constantly stirred up, it’s clear that he recognized and valued the depth of her love. Like many men, the artist in him could see a moral value that no longer met his desires as a lover; he often felt genuine remorse, which led him to give her thoughtful attention that seemed impulsive and spontaneous, pleasing her emotions.

III

The young queen, Victoria, having paid France, in the person of Napoleon III, the gracious compliment of a visit in August 1855, the exiles of Jersey dared address an insolent letter to her, which was published by their quaintly-named journal, L’Homme. True to his native chivalry, Victor Hugo declined to sign this manifesto[53]; but he was indignant when the authorities of Jersey marked their disapproval by expelling its three authors. He protested vigorously against their punishment, and was in his turn driven from the island on August 31st.

The young queen, Victoria, paid France, represented by Napoleon III, the nice compliment of a visit in August 1855. The exiles of Jersey then had the audacity to send her a rude letter, which was published in their oddly named journal, L’Homme. Staying true to his chivalrous nature, Victor Hugo refused to sign this manifesto[53]; however, he was outraged when Jersey's authorities showed their disapproval by expelling its three authors. He protested strongly against their punishment and was ultimately forced to leave the island on August 31st.

He went to Guernsey, a neighbouring island, bleaker and less temperate in climate. He settled at first at No. 20, Rue Hauteville, St. Pierre Port. On May 16th, 1856, he bought a roomy, substantial house built on the shore at some former period by an English pirate. It only required restoration, to make it a suitable residence. It was called Hauteville House.

He went to Guernsey, a nearby island, which was colder and less mild in climate. He initially settled at No. 20, Rue Hauteville, St. Pierre Port. On May 16th, 1856, he purchased a spacious, sturdy house that had once been built on the shore by an English pirate. It only needed some restoration to make it a suitable home. It was called Hauteville House.

Here again, Juliette lived successively at the inn, and at a boarding-house kept by a Frenchwoman, Mademoiselle Leboutellier. But when she found that Victor Hugo could no longer content himself with a temporary house, and intended to send for the furniture and art-collection he had stored at the rooms in Paris,[54] she begged him to include her in his plans, and let her have her own things also. She was tired of so-called English comfort, with its hard beds, narrow sheets, straight-backed chairs, and tiny wardrobes.

Here again, Juliette lived alternately at the inn and at a boarding house run by a Frenchwoman, Mademoiselle Leboutellier. But when she realized that Victor Hugo could no longer settle for a temporary place and planned to send for the furniture and art collection he had stored in Paris, she asked him to include her in his plans and let her have her own things too. She was fed up with so-called English comfort, with its hard beds, narrow sheets, straight-backed chairs, and tiny wardrobes.

Victor Hugo gave a generous assent to her request. He took a little house for her, called La Pallue, close to, and overlooking, Hauteville House. The faithful Suzanne was despatched to France to pack and send to Guernsey all the Hugo family’s and Juliette’s possessions. She returned on August 9th. The furniture and art-collection arrived on the 20th of the same month.

Victor Hugo gladly agreed to her request. He rented a small house for her, called La Pallue, near and facing Hauteville House. The loyal Suzanne was sent to France to pack and send all of the Hugo family’s and Juliette’s belongings to Guernsey. She came back on August 9th. The furniture and art collection arrived on the 20th of that month.

A busy time followed, for the lovers. They threw themselves feverishly into the excitements of removal, decoration, and treasure-hunting. Victor Hugo dropped spiritualism and photography, which had been his recreations in Jersey, to become architect, cabinet-maker, and joiner. He undertook the supervision of Juliette’s arrangements as well as his own, bought antique Norman furniture, which he turned to various uses, manufactured carpets and curtains out of Juliette’s old theatre frocks, designed panels and mantelpieces, and the many incongruous articles which now decorate the Musée Victor Hugo, and which his friend aptly called “a poetical pot-pourri of art.”

A hectic time followed for the couple. They eagerly immersed themselves in the excitement of moving, decorating, and treasure-hunting. Victor Hugo set aside spiritualism and photography, which had been his pastimes in Jersey, to take on the roles of architect, cabinet-maker, and carpenter. He managed both Juliette’s and his own arrangements, bought antique Norman furniture that he repurposed, created carpets and curtains from Juliette’s old theater costumes, designed panels and mantelpieces, and crafted the many eclectic items that now adorn the Musée Victor Hugo, which his friend wisely described as “a poetic potpourri of art.”

In this wise, the fitting up of the two houses lasted over a considerable period. We learn from Juliette that the poet was still busy with his dining-room on April 2nd, 1857, and on May 28th, 1858, he wrote to Georges Sand: “My house is still only a shell. The worthy Guernseyites have taken possession of it, and, assuming that I am a rich man, are making the most of the French gentleman, and spinning out the work.”

In this way, setting up the two houses took quite a long time. Juliette tells us that the poet was still working on his dining room on April 2nd, 1857, and on May 28th, 1858, he wrote to Georges Sand: “My house is still just a shell. The good people of Guernsey have moved in, and thinking that I’m a wealthy man, they are taking full advantage of the French gentleman and dragging out the work.”

Juliette, whose dwelling was more modest, had the enjoyment of it sooner. She settled into La Pallue at the beginning of November 1856, and had the happiness henceforth of seeing her friend many times a day. He had constructed on the roof of Hauteville House a room that he somewhat pretentiously named his “crystal drawing-room,” and that we should call a belvedere; it was roofed and covered in with glass on all sides. His bedroom opened out of it.

Juliette, whose home was simpler, got to enjoy it sooner. She moved into La Pallue at the start of November 1856 and was happy to see her friend several times a day from then on. He had built a room on the roof of Hauteville House that he somewhat boastfully called his “crystal drawing-room,” which we would refer to as a belvedere; it was enclosed and topped with glass on all sides. His bedroom opened off of it.

Every morning he sat and worked there, at a flap-table affixed to the wall, when the cold did not drive him to some warmer part of the house. Beneath his gaze spread the low town, the port, the group of Anglo-Norman islands, and, in clear weather, the coast of Cotentin. At his back, and slightly higher up, Juliette, from her little house, kept watch and ward over him. From that moment it may be said that, though Juliette’s body was at La Pallue, her heart and mind inhabited Hauteville House.

Every morning he would sit and work there at a wall-mounted foldable table, unless the cold pushed him to find a warmer spot in the house. Below him lay the low town, the port, the cluster of Anglo-Norman islands, and, on clear days, the coast of Cotentin. Behind him, a little higher up, Juliette kept an eye on him from her small house. From that point on, it could be said that even though Juliette's body was at La Pallue, her heart and mind were at Hauteville House.

Unfortunately, as winter progressed, the storms grew worse, and a darkness reigned that made reading and copying difficult. “Like a great lake turned upside down,” the sky hung lowering above the gloomy houses, and only allowed the pale rays of a leaden sun to pierce through it, at infrequent intervals. The rest of the time the atmosphere remained charged with rheumatic-dealing clamminess.

Unfortunately, as winter went on, the storms got worse, and a darkness settled in that made reading and copying hard. “Like a huge lake turned upside down,” the sky hung heavy above the dreary houses, letting only the faint rays of a dull sun break through occasionally. Most of the time, the air stayed filled with a damp chill that brought on aches.



VICTOR HUGO IN JERSEY.

VICTOR HUGO IN JERSEY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Victor Hugo in Jersey.

Juliette, just entering her fiftieth year, bore the rigours of the climate with difficulty. She would have died of it, she declared, had she not been upheld by the influence of love. She was a martyr to gout, and greatly dreaded being crippled by it. She brooded long and often upon death and the dead. Whether under the influence of a priest, or in response to some inward prompting we cannot tell, but she reverted for a time to her former religious practices.

Juliette, about to turn fifty, struggled with the harshness of the climate. She said she would have died from it if it weren't for the power of love keeping her going. She suffered greatly from gout and feared becoming crippled by it. She often contemplated death and the people who had passed away. It's unclear whether it was because of a priest's influence or some inner calling, but she returned to her earlier religious practices for a while.

IV

In April 1863, when Juliette was slowly recovering from another attack of gout, Victor Hugo realised the extreme humidity of La Pallue. On the advice of his sons, who seem to have been of one mind with him on the subject, he decided that Juju, as he called her, should move as quickly as possible, and that he should for the second time assume the functions of architect, upholsterer, and decorator of her new dwelling.

In April 1863, while Juliette was slowly getting better from another bout of gout, Victor Hugo noticed how very humid La Pallue was. Following the advice of his sons, who all seemed to agree with him on this, he decided that Juju, as he called her, should move as soon as possible, and that he would once again take on the roles of architect, upholsterer, and decorator of her new home.

Juliette offered a prolonged and strenuous resistance to the plan, for the house chosen for her possessed the grave inconvenience of being at some distance from Hauteville House. The idea that she would no longer be able to watch every movement of her lover, drew from our heroine lamentations and loving reproaches. But Victor Hugo was adamant, and on February 2nd, 1864, the anniversary of the first performance of Lucrèce Borgia, “Princesse Négroni” took up her abode in the new house, which she named Hauteville Féerie.

Juliette put up a long and strong fight against the plan, because the house picked for her was inconveniently far from Hauteville House. The thought that she wouldn't be able to see every move of her lover made our heroine express her sadness and affectionate complaints. But Victor Hugo was firm, and on February 2nd, 1864, the anniversary of the first performance of Lucrèce Borgia, “Princesse Négroni” moved into the new house, which she called Hauteville Féerie.

There again the poet had arranged everything himself. Remembering Juliette’s attachment for her rooms in Rue St. Anastase, he had endeavoured to reconstitute faithfully its curtain of crimson and gold, its peacocks embroidered on panels, its china, the porcelain dragons which adorned the dresser, and especially the numerous mirrors that reflected and multiplied the furniture, knick-knacks, and embroideries.

There again, the poet had set everything up himself. Thinking about Juliette’s fondness for her rooms on Rue St. Anastase, he tried to faithfully recreate the crimson and gold curtains, the peacocks stitched on the panels, the china, the porcelain dragons that decorated the dresser, and especially the many mirrors that reflected and multiplied the furniture, trinkets, and embroideries.

When Juliette was shown this “marvel,” she said she had no words to express her admiration and gratitude. Then, knowing how often Madame Victor Hugo was away on the Continent, and how uncomfortable the poet was at home, she offered to act in turn as hostess and housekeeper to him.

When Juliette was shown this “marvel,” she said she had no words to express her admiration and gratitude. Then, knowing how often Madame Victor Hugo was away on the Continent and how uncomfortable the poet felt at home, she offered to take turns being his hostess and housekeeper.

In 1863 we find her assuming Madame Victor Hugo’s duties during the short absence of the latter, and at the end of 1864, during a further one which lasted until February 1867, she divided her time equally between Hauteville House and Hauteville Féerie.

In 1863, we see her taking on Madame Victor Hugo’s responsibilities during her brief absence, and by the end of 1864, during another absence that lasted until February 1867, she split her time equally between Hauteville House and Hauteville Féerie.

But there is a difference in her methods of ruling the two establishments. At Hauteville House she governs without obtruding herself, wisely, discreetly, somewhat mysteriously. She directs the servants, reproves them if necessary, superintends the accounts, and keeps down expenses. But she carries out her task from her place in the background. Officially, the poet lives alone with his sons and his sister-in-law, Madame Julie Chenay; when he entertains friends from Paris, Juliette’s name is not mentioned.

But there’s a difference in how she runs the two places. At Hauteville House, she manages everything without calling attention to herself—smartly, discreetly, and a bit mysteriously. She oversees the staff, corrects them when needed, manages the finances, and keeps costs down. However, she does all this from behind the scenes. Officially, the poet lives alone with his sons and his sister-in-law, Madame Julie Chenay; when he has friends over from Paris, Juliette’s name doesn’t come up.

At Hauteville Féerie, on the contrary, our heroine is at home. It behoves her to comport herself as the mistress of the house, and expend her gifts of mind, as well as her talents as a manager. As she says, “she must be both lady and housekeeper.”

At Hauteville Féerie, our heroine feels right at home. She needs to act like the lady of the house and use her intelligence along with her management skills. As she puts it, “she must be both lady and housekeeper.”

In this double rôle it might be supposed that she would be reluctant to receive the exiles presented to her by Victor Hugo, whose society is so distasteful to her. Not so. Once more Juliette accepts, through duty and devotion, that which she never would have tolerated on her own account.

In this dual role, one might think she would hesitate to accept the exiles introduced to her by Victor Hugo, whose company she finds so unpleasant. Not at all. Once again, Juliette accepts, out of duty and devotion, what she would never have tolerated on her own.

The poet was bored, alas! Though he was composing splendid poetry, his long dialogue with Mother Nature was beginning to pall upon him. His somewhat theatrical genius demanded more than a fine stage; it required a public. Without it, the author of Les Châtiments was but the shadow of the poet of Ruy Blas. No doubt the bronzing of his skin by the salt breath of the sea, and the virulence of his spite against Napoleon III, lent him a fictitious appearance of spring and vigour; but there were times when he flagged sadly, and when despondency and fatigue expressed themselves in the droop of his lips, the sagging of his ill-shaved cheeks, the wrinkles on his brow, and, especially, the heavy pockets beneath his eyes. His attire betrayed his complete neglect of himself. When he walked through the Place de Hauteville in his Girondin hat all battered by the wind, his cashmere neckcloth carelessly knotted under an untidy collar, his open coat revealing a buttonless shirt in summer, and in winter, a faded scarlet waistcoat which Robespierre himself would have despised, the little children he so loved ran from him as if he were accursed.[55]

The poet was bored, unfortunately! Even though he was writing amazing poetry, his long conversations with Mother Nature were starting to wear on him. His somewhat dramatic talent needed more than just a great stage; it needed an audience. Without that, the author of Les Châtiments was merely a shadow of the poet behind Ruy Blas. Sure, the sun-kissed skin from the salty sea air and his strong feelings against Napoleon III gave him a fake look of renewal and energy; but there were moments when he felt down, and his sadness and exhaustion showed in the droop of his lips, the sag of his scruffy cheeks, the lines on his forehead, and especially, the dark circles under his eyes. His clothing revealed how little he took care of himself. When he walked through Place de Hauteville in his battered Girondin hat, with his cashmere scarf loosely tied beneath a messy collar, his open coat exposing a shirt missing buttons in summer, and in winter, a faded red waistcoat that even Robespierre would have turned his nose up at, the little kids he adored ran away from him as if he were cursed.[55]

Juliette grasped these mute warnings, and, as soon as she was established in the vast frame of Hauteville Féerie, she attempted to reconstitute the society she had once presided over at Jersey. She even endeavoured to enlarge the circle and admit a few new-comers.

Juliette understood these unspoken warnings, and, as soon as she settled into the grand setting of Hauteville Féerie, she tried to recreate the society she had once led at Jersey. She even attempted to expand the group and welcome a few newcomers.

Juliette was able to maintain the simple dignity to which she attached so much importance, and from which she departed only in favour of her poet, in the most delicate circumstance of her life, namely, when Madame Victor Hugo offered her her friendship. She did not decline it, but, where many might have erred by an excess of satisfaction and familiarity, she showed a discreet reserve highly creditable to her. Since their exile, the relations of the two women had undergone a great change. On the one hand, Madame Victor Hugo’s perpetual pursuit of pleasure, her constant fatigue, her laziness, and her incapacity to manage a house, had gradually involved her in the network of attentions, civilities, and petting, Juliette lavished upon her and hers. The reports brought to her by her sons and servants of the doings at Hauteville Féerie, had given her a good opinion of our heroine; her natural kindliness did the rest, and she showed herself disposed to treat in neighbourly, and even friendly, fashion one whom she might justly have hated as a rival.

Juliette managed to maintain the simple dignity that she valued so highly, only stepping away from it for her poet in the most delicate moment of her life, when Madame Victor Hugo offered her friendship. She accepted it, but while many might have gone overboard with satisfaction and familiarity, she displayed a discreet reserve that was very admirable. Since their exile, the relationship between the two women had changed significantly. On one hand, Madame Victor Hugo's constant pursuit of pleasure, her ongoing fatigue, her laziness, and her inability to manage a household gradually drew her into the web of attentions, niceties, and affection that Juliette showered upon her and her family. The reports her sons and servants brought back about the happenings at Hauteville Féerie had given her a positive view of our heroine; her natural kindness played a part too, and she showed a willingness to treat someone she could have rightly seen as a rival in a neighborly, and even friendly, manner.

On the other hand, Juliette no longer felt that jealousy of the mistress against the legitimate wife, that she had experienced at the beginning of her love-story. But actual friendship between Madame Victor Hugo and Juliette was hindered for a long time, by the fear of English criticism, and of those Guernseyites of whom Victor Hugo wrote, that they made even the scenery of the island look prim. Juliette dreaded the unkind tittle-tattle the exiles would not fail to retail to her, if she accepted the advances from Hauteville House. Therefore, during the first ten years at Guernsey, she only set foot in her friend’s house once, in 1858, to inspect the treasures the master had collected in it. Madame Victor Hugo was absent that day.

On the other hand, Juliette no longer felt jealousy towards the legitimate wife that she had experienced at the beginning of her love story. However, a true friendship between Madame Victor Hugo and Juliette was often held back by the fear of English criticism and those Guernsey locals whom Victor Hugo described as making even the island's scenery seem staid. Juliette worried about the unkind gossip the exiles would surely share with her if she accepted invitations from Hauteville House. As a result, during her first ten years in Guernsey, she only visited her friend's house once, in 1858, to look at the treasures the master had collected there. Madame Victor Hugo was not there that day.

At the end of 1864, the wife of the poet became more urgent in her invitations. She was about to depart to the Continent, to undergo treatment for her eyes; her absence might be, and indeed was, indefinitely prolonged. However careless she might be in housekeeping matters, she was probably loath to commit her husband to the tender mercies of her sister, Madame Julie Chenay, who boasted of possessing neither aptitude for business nor a head for figures. She saw the use that might be made of the poet’s friend, and opened negotiations by inviting her to dinner. But Juliette declined. This policy of self-effacement was continued by her even during the long absence of Madame Victor Hugo in 1865 and 1866. When Victor Hugo pressed her to dine with him, in secret if necessary, she wrote: “Permit me to refuse the honour you offer me, for the sake of the thirty years of discretion and respect I have observed towards your house.”

At the end of 1864, the poet's wife became more insistent with her invitations. She was about to leave for the Continent to get treatment for her eyes, and her absence could be, and indeed was, extended indefinitely. No matter how careless she might be about household matters, she probably didn’t want to leave her husband in the care of her sister, Madame Julie Chenay, who proudly claimed she had no talent for business or a knack for numbers. She recognized the value of the poet’s friend and started discussions by inviting her to dinner. But Juliette turned her down. This attitude of staying out of the spotlight continued even during Madame Victor Hugo's long absence in 1865 and 1866. When Victor Hugo urged her to have dinner with him, secretly if needed, she replied: “Please allow me to decline the honor you offer me, for the sake of the thirty years of discretion and respect I have maintained towards your family.”

In the end, however, Madame Victor Hugo gained the day, and overcame this dignified reticence. On her return to Guernsey on January 15th, 1867, she declared her intention of paying Juliette a visit. The diplomatic abilities of the poet were taxed to the uttermost in the regulation of the details of this important event. The visit took place on January 22nd. It was impossible to avoid returning it. Juliette did so on the 24th, and thenceforth, no longer hesitated to cross the threshold of Hauteville House. She went there almost every day, to revise the manuscript and the copies of Les Misérables with the help of Madame Chenay; in 1868, she spent the whole month of May under its roof, while her faithful Suzanne was in France.

In the end, though, Madame Victor Hugo won out and broke through her dignified reserve. When she returned to Guernsey on January 15, 1867, she announced her plan to visit Juliette. The poet had to use all his diplomatic skills to organize the details of this significant event. The visit happened on January 22. There was no way to avoid returning the visit. Juliette did so on the 24th, and from then on, she no longer hesitated to step into Hauteville House. She went there almost every day to go over the manuscript and copies of Les Misérables with Madame Chenay; in 1868, she spent the entire month of May under its roof while her loyal Suzanne was in France.

Similarly, she no longer minded being seen in public with Victor Hugo and his sons, and even his wife, during the journeys they made together. Whereas in 1861, for instance, on a journey to Waterloo and Mont St. Jean, we still find her dining apart, and seeming to ignore Charles Hugo, in 1867, she is constantly at the latter’s house in Brussels, attending the family dinners and enjoying the charm of what she calls “a delicate and discreet rehabilitation” by Madame Hugo and her daughter-in-law. She took her share in their joys as in their sorrows.

Similarly, she no longer cared about being seen in public with Victor Hugo, his sons, and even his wife during their trips together. While in 1861, for example, on a trip to Waterloo and Mont St. Jean, she still dined separately and seemed to ignore Charles Hugo, by 1867, she was regularly at his house in Brussels, joining family dinners and appreciating what she referred to as “a delicate and discreet rehabilitation” by Madame Hugo and her daughter-in-law. She participated in their joys as well as their sorrows.

It was at Brussels that the three grandchildren of the poet were born, and there also that he lost successively, in April and August 1868, his eldest grandchild and his wife. He mourned the latter with the sorrow of a man from whom the memory of his early love has not faded. As for Juliette, her regret was thoroughly sincere. She did not venture to attend the funeral, in deference to outside gossip; but when, a few days later, she went to the house and saw the empty arm-chair Madame Victor Hugo’s indulgent personality had been wont to occupy, she could not restrain her tears.

It was in Brussels that the poet's three grandchildren were born, and it was also there that he lost his eldest grandchild and his wife in April and August of 1868. He mourned his wife deeply, the way a man does when the memory of his first love stays with him. As for Juliette, her grief was genuine. She didn't attend the funeral because of rumors, but a few days later, when she went to the house and saw the empty armchair that Madame Victor Hugo's warm presence used to fill, she couldn't hold back her tears.

Victor Hugo and his friend returned to Guernsey on October 6th, 1868. They continued to inhabit separate houses, but dined together at one or the other. They also resumed their sea-side walks, and their long talks, of which the chief topic was the second son of Charles Hugo, an infant who had been left behind at Brussels.

Victor Hugo and his friend came back to Guernsey on October 6th, 1868. They still lived in separate houses but shared meals at one or the other. They also started their seaside walks again and had their long conversations, with the main topic being Charles Hugo's second son, a baby who had been left in Brussels.

The infirmities of increasing age occasionally prevented our heroine from following her indefatigable companion. She would then remain at her chimney corner, reading the Lives of the Saints or some devotional book. She was more than ever prone to reflect upon death. She had been greatly shocked by the rapidity with which Madame Victor Hugo had succumbed, and she felt that her turn, and that of the poet, must soon come. She prayed ardently that she might be permitted to go first.

The limitations of growing older sometimes kept our heroine from keeping up with her tireless companion. She would then stay by the fireplace, reading the Lives of the Saints or some other spiritual book. She found herself thinking even more about death. The sudden passing of Madame Victor Hugo had deeply affected her, and she felt that her time, along with the poet’s, must be coming soon. She prayed fervently to be allowed to go first.

In August 1869 Victor Hugo took Juliette with him, first to Brussels, where Charles Hugo and Paul Meurice joined them, and then to the Rhine, which held so many sweet memories for both. On their return to Guernsey on November 6th, he proceeded to plan a journey to Italy for the following winter. He also made arrangements for the revival of Lucrèce Borgia at the Porte St. Martin. The journey to Italy was never carried out, but on February 2nd, 1870, on the anniversary of its first performance, Lucrèce had a brilliant success.

In August 1869, Victor Hugo took Juliette with him, first to Brussels, where Charles Hugo and Paul Meurice joined them, and then to the Rhine, which held so many sweet memories for both of them. Upon their return to Guernsey on November 6th, he started planning a trip to Italy for the following winter. He also set up the revival of Lucrèce Borgia at the Porte St. Martin. The trip to Italy never happened, but on February 2nd, 1870, the anniversary of its first performance, Lucrèce was a huge success.

The old poet was enchanted.

The poet was mesmerized.

Foreseeing the fall of the Empire, and guessing that the French were sick of a régime which, during the last eighteen years, had confused government with spying, and politics with police, he redoubled the activity of his propaganda, and indited letter after letter, manifesto after manifesto. The more Juliette confessed to the lassitude of age, the more he seemed to defy his years.

Foreseeing the collapse of the Empire and realizing that the French were tired of a regime that, for the past eighteen years, had blurred the lines between government and surveillance, and politics and law enforcement, he intensified his propaganda efforts, writing letter after letter and manifesto after manifesto. The more Juliette admitted to the weariness of old age, the more he appeared to challenge his years.

CHAPTER VII

“THAT WHICH BRINGS SATISFACTION TO THE HEART”

I

WHEN Victor Hugo grasped the full extent of the national disaster in August 1870, he started immediately for Belgium. On the proclamation of the Republic, he proceeded to the frontier, where a few official friends awaited him.

WHEN Victor Hugo realized the seriousness of the national disaster in August 1870, he immediately headed for Belgium. After the Republic was declared, he went to the border, where a few official friends were waiting for him.

The scene that took place on his arrival was impressive, though somewhat theatrical. The “sublime outlaw” asked for the bread and wine of France. After he had eaten and drunk, he begged Juliette to preserve a fragment of the bread, and buried his face in his hands with the gesture of one who is dazzled by too much light. Juliette relates that big tears flowed through his clenched fingers. The bystanders stood in silence, awed by his emotion....

The scene when he arrived was striking, though a bit dramatic. The “sublime outlaw” requested the bread and wine of France. After eating and drinking, he asked Juliette to save a piece of bread and buried his face in his hands, like someone overwhelmed by too much light. Juliette recalls that large tears fell through his clenched fingers. The onlookers remained silent, moved by his emotion...

The poet and our heroine stayed with Paul Meurice at Avenue Frochot for a time, and then went to the Hôtel du Pavillon de Rohan. Finally they settled, he in a small furnished apartment at 66, Rue de la Rochefoucauld, and she close by, in a fairly spacious entresol rented at fourteen hundred francs, at 55, Rue Pigalle.

The poet and our heroine stayed with Paul Meurice at Avenue Frochot for a while, then moved to the Hôtel du Pavillon de Rohan. Eventually, he settled into a small furnished apartment at 66, Rue de la Rochefoucauld, and she found a fairly spacious entresol nearby, renting it for fourteen hundred francs at 55, Rue Pigalle.



VICTOR HUGO, HIS FAMILY, AND JULIETTE DROUET AT HAUTEVILLE HOUSE.

VICTOR HUGO, HIS FAMILY, AND JULIETTE DROUET AT HAUTEVILLE HOUSE.



VICTOR HUGO, HIS FAMILY, AND JULIETTE DROUET AT HAUTEVILLE HOUSE.

VICTOR HUGO, HIS FAMILY, AND JULIETTE DROUET AT HAUTEVILLE HOUSE.

But hardly had they resumed the peaceful tenor of their ways when they were forced to uproot again. On February 8th, 1871, Victor Hugo was elected a member of the Assemblée Nationale, and, as he could not bear to be parted any longer from his grandchildren, he removed his whole household to Bordeaux, including his son Charles, his mistress Juliette, and the little heroes of L’Art d’être grandpère. They started on February 13th, and the poet took his seat on the 15th. On March 8th he felt it his duty to resign, on account of the refusal of his colleagues to allow Garibaldi to be naturalised a Frenchman. He was about to leave, when a fresh sorrow struck him down: this was the sudden death of Charles Hugo, on March 13th.

But barely had they resumed their peaceful way of life when they were forced to uproot again. On February 8, 1871, Victor Hugo was elected a member of the Assemblée Nationale, and since he couldn’t bear to be apart from his grandchildren any longer, he moved his entire household to Bordeaux, including his son Charles, his mistress Juliette, and the little heroes of L’Art d’être grandpère. They set out on February 13, and the poet took his seat on the 15th. On March 8, he felt it was his duty to resign because his colleagues refused to allow Garibaldi to be naturalized as a Frenchman. He was about to leave when a new sorrow struck him down: the sudden death of Charles Hugo on March 13.

The body of the unfortunate and charming young man was taken back to Paris, and the funeral took place on the 18th, in the sinister scenario of the rising insurrection. On the 21st, Victor Hugo went to Belgium to make arrangements for his grandchildren’s future. Two months and a half later, he was expelled from Brussels, for rewarding its hospitality by throwing his house open as a refuge to the political miscreants who had just fired Paris and shed the blood of their compatriots. He was the object of a violently hostile demonstration on May 27th, 1871, and afterwards received the decree of expulsion. He went to Vianden, in the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, and returned definitely to Paris in September 1871. Juliette had accompanied him everywhere.

The body of the unfortunate yet charming young man was returned to Paris, and the funeral took place on the 18th, against the grim backdrop of the rising insurrection. On the 21st, Victor Hugo traveled to Belgium to secure his grandchildren’s future. Two and a half months later, he was expelled from Brussels for repaying its hospitality by opening his home as a refuge for the political outcasts who had just set Paris ablaze and shed the blood of their fellow countrymen. He faced a violently hostile demonstration on May 27th, 1871, and subsequently received the expulsion order. He went to Vianden, in the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, and permanently returned to Paris in September 1871. Juliette had accompanied him everywhere.

No sooner was the luggage unpacked, than she bravely undertook to amuse him, by forming a small circle of his friends and admirers, in her drawing-room at Rue Pigalle. But the undertaking was beyond her powers. Her long sojourn in a solitary island and her complete absorption in one sole object, had resulted in the loss of what might be termed her social talent. In France, and especially in Paris, everything was new to her, everything caused her agitation.

No sooner had she unpacked the luggage than she bravely tried to entertain him by gathering a small circle of his friends and admirers in her living room at Rue Pigalle. But the task was too much for her. Her long time spent on a remote island and her complete focus on one single goal had led to the loss of what could be called her social skills. In France, and especially in Paris, everything felt new to her; everything made her anxious.

The state of her health was not such as to restore her equanimity. She suffered from gout and heart-disease, was growing stout, walked with difficulty, slept badly, and was terribly weary: “I am so tired,” she writes, “that I feel as if even eternity would fail to rest me.”

The condition of her health was not enough to bring her peace of mind. She had gout and heart disease, was getting overweight, walked with difficulty, had trouble sleeping, and felt extremely exhausted: “I am so tired,” she writes, “that it feels like even eternity wouldn’t be enough to rest me.”

Victor Hugo, therefore, gave up the entertainments at Rue Pigalle; the boxes were repacked, and on August 14th, 1872, the party returned to that island where everything spoke to the exile of former joys, from the anemones he loved, to the cherry-tree he had planted himself.

Victor Hugo, therefore, stopped going to the shows at Rue Pigalle; the boxes were packed up again, and on August 14th, 1872, the group went back to that island where everything reminded the exiled man of happier days, from the anemones he cherished to the cherry tree he had planted himself.

In the mornings, at half-past eleven, Victor Hugo used to make his joyous appearance at Hauteville Féerie, and escort his friend to Hauteville House, where the luncheon-table was proudly attended by Georges and Jeanne. In the afternoon, a family drive was organised. The largest carriage on the island was hardly big enough to contain the dear beings by whom he loved to be surrounded. The hours drifted peacefully towards dusk.

In the mornings, at 11:30, Victor Hugo would happily show up at Hauteville Féerie and take his friend to Hauteville House, where Georges and Jeanne proudly attended the lunch table. In the afternoon, they would go for a family drive. The biggest carriage on the island was barely big enough for the beloved people he loved to be around. The hours passed peacefully toward evening.

While our heroine lived on future hopes and past memories, Victor Hugo enjoyed the present more than ever. Every one knows of his gallantry, and the bold front he offered to advancing age. Amongst other comforting illusions, he chose to believe that women prefer old men, and he gloried in proving his theory. With more sense than she has been credited with, Juliette sometimes managed to close her eyes and ears; at other times she gently rallied him, congratulating him on the success of his most recent exploit. But more often it must be admitted that her temper was not equal to the nobility of her nature. To jealousy was presently added the pain of humiliation and offended dignity, caused by a vulgar intrigue, conducted under her very eyes, at her own fireside.

While our heroine held onto hopes for the future and memories from the past, Victor Hugo enjoyed the present more than ever. Everyone knows about his charm and the confident way he faced growing older. Among other comforting beliefs, he convinced himself that women prefer older men, and he took pride in proving his point. With more awareness than she’s often given credit for, Juliette sometimes managed to ignore him; at other times, she playfully teased him, congratulating him on his latest success. But more often than not, it must be said that her temper didn’t match the greatness of her spirit. Alongside jealousy, she felt the sting of humiliation and hurt pride, brought on by a crude affair happening right in front of her, at her own home.

At last, at the end of the visit to Guernsey, which had turned out so differently from her expectations, Juliette came to a grave decision. She resolved to abandon the field to the frail beauties whom chance, desire, or self-interest, gathered around her poet, and to retire to live at Brest with her sister, or at Brussels with her friends the Luthereau.

At last, by the end of her visit to Guernsey, which turned out to be so different from what she had expected, Juliette made a serious decision. She decided to step back and allow the delicate beauties drawn to her poet by chance, desire, or self-interest to have their moment, and to move to Brest to live with her sister or to Brussels to be with her friends the Luthereau.

Having borrowed 200 frs. from some one, Juliette actually started on September 23rd, 1873, without leaving the smallest note of farewell for Victor Hugo. But he lost no time in despatching a letter of recall, and he couched it in terms so eloquent, and so pathetic, that once more the poor woman was fain to overlook the past. She returned to Rue Pigalle on September 27th. She subsequently wrote to the kind hosts with whom she had taken refuge: “I have been very foolish, very cruel, very stupid; but I am rewarded. If one could hope for a second resurrection like this, one might be almost tempted to go through it all again.”

Having borrowed 200 franks from someone, Juliette actually left on September 23rd, 1873, without leaving even a small note for Victor Hugo. But he quickly sent a letter asking her to come back, and he expressed himself in such moving and heartfelt terms that the poor woman once again chose to forget the past. She returned to Rue Pigalle on September 27th. Later, she wrote to the kind hosts who had given her shelter: “I have been very foolish, very cruel, very stupid; but I am rewarded. If one could hope for a second chance like this, one might almost be tempted to go through it all over again.”

II

Shortly after Juliette’s act of defiance, her friend imposed the fatigue of a new removal upon her. The author of L’Art d’être grandpère had just lost his son, François Victor. More than ever he turned to his little grandchildren for consolation, and at the end of 1873, he decided to join households with them and their mother. For a rental of 6,000 frs. a year, he took two apartments, one above the other, at 21, Rue de Clichy. On April 28th, 1874, Juliette took possession of the third floor with her maid, while Madame Charles Hugo, her children, and the poet, settled in the fourth.

Shortly after Juliette’s act of defiance, her friend put the burden of a new move on her. The author of L’Art d’être grandpère had just lost his son, François Victor. More than ever, he sought comfort in his little grandchildren, and by the end of 1873, he decided to live with them and their mother. For a rent of 6,000 francs a year, he took two apartments, one above the other, at 21, Rue de Clichy. On April 28th, 1874, Juliette moved into the third floor with her maid, while Madame Charles Hugo, her children, and the poet settled on the fourth.

The receptions and dinners began again almost at once. At first they were weekly, then bi-weekly, and finally daily. The table was large and well attended. In addition to the five people forming the family party, including Juliette, there were rarely fewer than seven guests. Our heroine, in her capacity of chief steward, usually provided for twelve. She liked the fare to be simple and substantial: sole Normande, côtelettes Soubise, and poulets au cresson were the chief items of the repast.

The receptions and dinners started up again almost immediately. At first, they were weekly, then bi-weekly, and eventually daily. The table was large and well-attended. Besides the five family members, including Juliette, there were usually at least seven guests. Our heroine, as the head of the household, typically planned for twelve. She preferred the food to be simple and hearty: sole Normande, côtelettes Soubise, and poulets au cresson were the main dishes.

Housekeeping on this scale demanded a staff of competent servants. Juliette had five, for whom she was responsible. She superintended their expenditure, their purchases, and the use to which they put the provisions; she commended good work and reproved faults, and in fact fulfilled the functions of a majordomo in a situation where the daily expenditure exceeded £4 for food, and approximated £2 for wines and spirits. She also had to supervise the department of the invitations, draw up lists, and sort the guests of each day, so as to temper the solemnity of a Schœlcher or a Renan, with the wit and froth of a Flaubert or a Monselet. Juliette assumed this charge, submitted the names to Victor Hugo, wrote the letters, opened the answers, and classified them. If anybody failed at the last moment, she telegraphed to some one on the “subsidiary list,” as she called it, and only ceased her efforts when she was assured of being able to offer to the gratified master a full table and a numerous and docile court.

Housekeeping on this level required a team of skilled staff. Juliette had five servants she was responsible for. She managed their spending, their shopping, and how they used the supplies; she praised good work and addressed mistakes, essentially taking on the role of a house manager in a situation where the daily spending was over £4 for food and around £2 for drinks. She also had to handle the invitations, create guest lists, and decide which guests to invite each day, balancing the serious presence of a Schœlcher or a Renan with the humor and flair of a Flaubert or a Monselet. Juliette took on this responsibility, submitted the names to Victor Hugo, wrote the invitation letters, opened the replies, and organized them. If anyone canceled at the last minute, she would send a telegram to someone on her “backup list,” as she referred to it, and she only stopped trying when she was sure she could present a full table and a plentiful, agreeable group to her delighted host.

She was now at the head of that court, but it must not be supposed that it was by her own desire. On the contrary, she practised the most severe self-effacement. Clad in black, wearing as her only jewel a cameo set in gold, representing Madame Victor Hugo, and bequeathed to her in the latter’s will, she usually sat at the chimney-corner in a large arm-chair. Fatigued by her laborious preparations, it frequently happened that she fell asleep in the drawing-room, as Madame Victor Hugo had been wont to do. This lapse of manners so covered her with confusion, that she made a vow either to bring her health up to the level of her devotion or else to disappear from view. She did, in fact, redouble her activities, to an extent astonishing in a septuagenarian. She undertook to follow the aged poet whenever he mingled with crowds. At Quinet’s and Frédéric Lemaître’s funerals, she was present in the throng, an infirm old woman, watching from a distance, over a Victor Hugo, upright as a dart, and full of vitality. Did he wish to make an ascent in a balloon, she was there; when he conducted a rehearsal, or read one of his early dramas to his modern interpreters, it was she who led the applause, declared that the voice of Olympio had retained all its strength and beauty, and that he had never read better.

She was now leading that court, but it shouldn't be assumed that it was her choice. On the contrary, she practiced extreme self-effacement. Dressed in black and wearing only a cameo set in gold, representing Madame Victor Hugo, which had been given to her in the latter's will, she usually sat by the fireplace in a large armchair. Exhausted from her demanding preparations, she often fell asleep in the living room, just as Madame Victor Hugo used to do. This lapse in etiquette embarrassed her so much that she vowed to either improve her health to match her devotion or to disappear from view. In fact, she increased her activities, astonishing for a woman in her seventies. She made it a point to follow the elderly poet whenever he gathered with crowds. At Quinet’s and Frédéric Lemaître’s funerals, she was there in the crowd, a frail old woman, watching from a distance, while Victor Hugo stood tall and full of vigor. If he wanted to take a ride in a balloon, she was there; when he led a rehearsal or read one of his early plays to his modern interpreters, she was the one leading the applause, declaring that Olympio's voice still had all its strength and beauty, and that he had never read better.

In the period between 1874 and 1878 it must be conceded that Victor Hugo did his best to secure to his friend a greater degree of mental tranquillity than she had ever enjoyed before. He was careful to conceal his infidelities from her, and often succeeded in averting scenes and reproaches; or, if denial seemed impossible, he tried to palliate his fault and gain indulgence by addressing to her one of those poetical odes in which he excelled, and from which she derived such pride and joy.

In the years between 1874 and 1878, it must be acknowledged that Victor Hugo did everything he could to provide his friend with a greater sense of peace than she had ever experienced before. He took care to hide his unfaithfulness from her and often succeeded in avoiding arguments and accusations; or, if denial seemed impossible, he attempted to soften his mistakes and win her forgiveness by writing one of those poetic odes in which he excelled, bringing her pride and happiness.

But these were only passing revivals of youthful emotions, in the poet as well as in his friend. They resemble those bonfires of dead leaves, lighted by labourers in autumn on the summit of bare hills—their flame can ill withstand the slightest puff of wind. Such a puff blew upon the old couple in the course of the year 1878.

But these were just fleeting bursts of youthful feelings, both in the poet and in his friend. They are like bonfires of fallen leaves, ignited by workers in the autumn on the tops of bare hills—their flames can barely survive the slightest breeze. Such a breeze hit the old couple during the year 1878.

Juliette was greatly troubled about the state of her health. She wrote to the poet, on January 8th: “I feel that everything is going from me and crumbling in my grasp: my sight, my memory, my strength, my courage.”

Juliette was really worried about her health. She wrote to the poet on January 8th: “I feel like everything is slipping away from me and falling apart: my sight, my memory, my strength, my courage.”

On June 28th of the same year, at one of those copious banquets to which he still did full justice, and in the midst of an argument with Louis Blanc concerning Voltaire and Rousseau, Victor Hugo had a cerebral attack which alarmed his friends exceedingly. His speech faltered, he gesticulated feebly. Two doctors summoned in haste failed to give reassurance, and prescribed absolute rest in the country. On July 4th, the poet was escorted to Guernsey by a large retinue consisting of his grandchildren, the Meurice family, Juliette, Monsieur and Madame Lockroy, Richard Lesclide, and another friend, Pelleport. But no sooner had they reached the island, than Victor Hugo began to show symptoms of agitation. It could not be on account of his illness, for he was living quietly and comfortably, rejoicing at the amusement the season afforded his friends, and taking his own share of it. But, according to the testimony of one who has published a book concerning the master as witty as it is frank,[56] the reason was that he had left behind him in Paris the heroines of several intrigues; amongst others, the young person whose behaviour had occasioned Juliette’s fit of anger and departure for Brest,[57] and he was fearful lest the post should convey to Guernsey the forlorn cooings of the deserted doves, and that some echo of them should reach Juliette.

On June 28th of that same year, during one of those lavish banquets that he still enjoyed, and in the middle of a debate with Louis Blanc about Voltaire and Rousseau, Victor Hugo suffered a stroke that greatly alarmed his friends. His speech became slurred, and his gestures were weak. Two doctors, called in urgently, couldn’t provide reassurance and recommended he rest completely in the country. On July 4th, the poet was taken to Guernsey by a large group that included his grandchildren, the Meurice family, Juliette, Monsieur and Madame Lockroy, Richard Lesclide, and another friend, Pelleport. However, as soon as they arrived on the island, Victor Hugo began to show signs of agitation. It wasn’t due to his illness, as he was living peacefully and comfortably, enjoying the entertainment the season offered his friends, and participating himself. But, according to the testimony of someone who has written a book about the master that is both witty and candid,[56] the reason was that he had left behind in Paris the heroines of several affairs; among them, the young woman whose actions had triggered Juliette’s fit of anger and departure for Brest,[57] and he was worried that the mail would bring to Guernsey the sad messages of the abandoned lovers, and that some echo of them would reach Juliette.

Our heroine was certainly informed of some of the circumstances, for on August 20th, 1878, while still at Guernsey, she wrote the old man a letter which is a revelation of the changed character of their intercourse. Victor Hugo answered somewhat crossly and contemptuously, and nicknamed Juliette “the schoolmistress.”

Our heroine was definitely aware of some of the details because on August 20th, 1878, while still in Guernsey, she wrote the old man a letter that showed how their relationship had changed. Victor Hugo replied a bit grumpily and dismissively, calling Juliette “the schoolmistress.”

On his return to Paris on November 10th, he consented to remove to the little house at Avenue d’Eylau where he ended his days, and which was then almost in the country. Juliette took the first floor, and he occupied the second. But presently she arranged to spend the nights in a spare room next to his, so that she might be at hand to attend upon him if necessary.

On his return to Paris on November 10th, he agreed to move to the small house on Avenue d’Eylau where he spent his final days, which was then almost in the countryside. Juliette took the first floor, and he lived on the second. However, she soon decided to spend her nights in a spare room next to his so that she could be nearby to care for him if needed.

From that moment it may be said that her life declined into uninterrupted sadness and servitude. She was suffering from an internal cancer, and knew that she was condemned to die of slow starvation! Nevertheless, she played her part of sick nurse with a devotion and a minute attention to detail to which all witnesses tender their homage. She it was who entered the poet’s chamber each morning, and woke him with a kiss; she, who put a match to the fire ready laid on the hearth, and prepared the eggs for his breakfast; she, who waited on the old man while he ate, opened his letters, made extracts from them when necessary, and answered the most important. It was she, again, who undertook to keep her beloved friend company until midday, and to amuse him, and acquaint him with the current political and literary news.

From that moment, her life fell into a cycle of constant sadness and servitude. She was battling an internal cancer and knew she was doomed to die from slow starvation. Still, she played the role of a caregiver with devotion and incredible attention to detail that everyone watching admired. Each morning, she was the one who entered the poet’s room and woke him with a kiss; she lit the fire that was already set on the hearth and prepared the eggs for his breakfast; she took care of the old man while he ate, opened his letters, made notes from them when needed, and responded to the most important ones. Additionally, she made it her duty to keep her dear friend company until noon, entertain him, and update him on the latest political and literary news.

The task was heavy enough to weary a much younger brain. Juliette found it almost beyond her strength. In 1880 she was so overwrought that she had become nervous, irritable, and restless. At night, when her offices of reader and sick nurse were over, it must not be supposed that she was able to sleep. From her bed in the adjoining room, with eyes fixed, and ear on the stretch, she watched the slumber of her dear neighbour, under the great Renaissance baldachino, with its crimson damask curtains. Did he cough, she rose hurriedly and administered a soothing drink; but if she coughed herself, and thus ran the risk of awaking him, she was furious, longed for a gag, and tried to suppress the labouring of her suffering breast. She cursed the years that had made her love a burden to its object, and chid her body for a bad servant no longer subservient to her will.

The task was tough enough to wear out a much younger mind. Juliette found it almost beyond her ability. In 1880, she was so stressed that she had become anxious, irritable, and restless. At night, when her duties as a reader and nurse were done, it shouldn’t be assumed that she could sleep. From her bed in the next room, with her eyes fixed and ears alert, she watched her dear neighbor sleeping under the large Renaissance canopy with its crimson damask curtains. If he coughed, she would quickly get up and give him a soothing drink; but if she coughed herself and risked waking him, she would be furious, wishing for something to stifle her sound, and tried to suppress the heaviness in her aching chest. She cursed the years that had turned her love into a burden for its recipient and scolded her body for being a poor servant no longer obeying her will.

Severe as were the physical sufferings she bore so patiently under shadow of the night, Juliette preferred them to the sadness she endured during the long, solitary afternoons, while her former companion was at the Senate, at the Académie, or elsewhere.

Severe as the physical pain was that she endured so patiently in the shadow of night, Juliette preferred it to the sadness she felt during the long, lonely afternoons while her former companion was at the Senate, the Academy, or elsewhere.



JULIETTE DROUET IN 1883.  From the picture by Bastien Lepage.

JULIETTE DROUET IN 1883.
From the picture by Bastien Lepage.



JULIETTE DROUET IN 1883.  From the picture by Bastien Lepage.

JULIETTE DROUET IN 1883.
From the artwork by Bastien Lepage.

We must picture her at that period, not as Théodore de Banville represents her in his formal description, but as Bastien Lepage painted her with more truth, about the same time. Disease has made cruel inroads on the grave, serene, once goddess-like features. Her poor countenance is worn and wasted, covered with a fine network of wrinkles, each one of which tells its tale of suffering. Her hair, whose sheen was formerly likened by poets to the satin petals of a lily, and which once fell naturally into crown-like waves, is roughened and harsh, and has assumed that yellowish tinge which so often presages death. Her lips, no longer revived by kisses, are pale, her eyes heavy and anguished, her smile faded.

We need to envision her at that time, not as Théodore de Banville portrays her in his formal description, but like Bastien Lepage captured her with more honesty around the same period. Illness has taken a severe toll on her once graceful, serene, goddess-like features. Her face is worn and drained, marked by a delicate web of wrinkles, each one telling a story of pain. Her hair, which poets once compared to the silky petals of a lily and which used to flow in natural, crown-like waves, now looks rough and harsh, taking on that yellowish hue that often signals the approach of death. Her lips, no longer revived by kisses, are pale; her eyes are heavy and filled with anguish, and her smile has faded.

Seated by the fire in winter, and at the open window overlooking the Avenue d’Eylau in summer, she who was the “Princesse Négroni,” now presents the woeful appearance of a grandmother without grandchildren.

Seated by the fire in winter and at the open window overlooking the Avenue d’Eylau in summer, she who was the “Princesse Négroni” now looks like a grandmother without any grandchildren.

Sometimes she tries to pray. She calls death to her aid, she complains of the slowness with which the bonds of the soul loose those of the body.

Sometimes she tries to pray. She calls death for help, and she gripes about how slowly the soul's ties release those of the body.

In September 1882, she made a short journey with Victor Hugo to Veules, to stay with Paul Meurice, and to Villequier, to stay with Auguste Vacquerie. She took to her bed immediately on her return. By a great effort of will, she got up once more, to attend the revival of Le Roi s’amuse on November 25th; then she finally returned to her chamber and never left it again.

In September 1882, she took a brief trip with Victor Hugo to Veules to visit Paul Meurice, and then to Villequier to see Auguste Vacquerie. She went to bed as soon as she got back. With a tremendous effort, she got up again to go to the revival of Le Roi s’amuse on November 25th; after that, she went back to her room and never came out again.

Neither her body nor her mind was capable of assimilating nourishment. She waved happy memories aside.

Neither her body nor her mind could absorb any nourishment. She brushed aside happy memories.

Every afternoon the old poet paid her a visit. He disliked any mention of death, and could not bear the sight of suffering. If we are to believe Juliette, he had made a rule that every one must forswear melancholy, and shake off sad thoughts, before appearing in his presence. Docile as ever, the sick woman endeavoured to smile when he entered her room. She listened submissively to the arguments by which he sought to persuade her that she did not really suffer, that there is no such thing as suffering. Up till May 11th, 1883, the very day of her death, there remained thus about one hour of the day during which she still had to play her part, restrain her moans, and look cheerful. She did it to the best of her power, and doubtless, in the triumph of that daily victory gained over torture by her indomitable spirit, she found at last the answer that the poet should have put into the mouth of Maffio—she discovered that “That which brings satisfaction to the heart” is neither desire, nor caresses, nor even love: it is self-sacrifice.[58]

Every afternoon, the old poet visited her. He hated any mention of death and couldn’t stand the sight of suffering. If we believe Juliette, he had a rule that everyone had to avoid sadness and shake off negative thoughts before they could be around him. Always compliant, the sick woman tried to smile when he walked into her room. She listened patiently as he tried to convince her that she wasn’t really suffering, that suffering didn’t exist. Right up until May 11th, 1883, the very day she died, there was still about an hour each day when she had to put on a brave face, hold back her groans, and look happy. She did her best, and surely in the triumph of that daily victory over pain with her unbreakable spirit, she found the answer that the poet should have given to Maffio—she realized that “What brings satisfaction to the heart” isn’t desire, affection, or even love: it’s self-sacrifice.[58]

PART II

LETTERS

Sunday, 8.30 p.m. (1833).

Sunday, 8:30 PM (1833).

Before beginning to copy or count words,[59] I must write you one line of love, my dear little lunatic. I love you—do you understand, I love you! This is a profession of faith which comprises all my duty and integrity. I love you, ergo, I am faithful to you, I see only you, think only of you, speak only to you, touch only you, breathe you, desire you, dream of you; in a word, I love you! that means everything.

Before I start copying or counting words,[59] I need to write you a line of love, my dear little crazy one. I love you—do you get it? I love you! This is a declaration of faith that includes all my duty and loyalty. I love you, therefore, I am faithful to you, I see only you, think only of you, speak only to you, touch only you, breathe you in, desire you, dream of you; in short, I love you! That means everything.

Do not therefore give way any more to melancholy; permit yourself to be loved and to be happy. Fear nothing from me, never doubt me, and we shall be blissful beyond words.

Do not let yourself fall into sadness anymore; allow yourself to be loved and to be happy. Don’t fear anything from me, never doubt me, and we will be incredibly happy together.

I am expecting you shortly, and am ready with warm and tender caresses which, I hope, will cheer you.

I’m looking forward to seeing you soon and I’m ready with warm and loving hugs that I hope will brighten your day.

Your Juju.

Your Juju.

(1833).

(1833).

Since you left me I carry death in my heart. If you go to the ball to-night, it must be at the cost of a definite rupture between us. The pain I suffer at imagining you moving among that throng of fascinating, careless women, is too great for you to be able to inflict it without incurring guilt towards me. Write to me “Care of Madame K....” If I do not hear from you before midnight, I shall understand that you care very little for me ... that all is over between us ... and for ever.

Since you left, I've felt like I’m carrying death in my heart. If you go to the ball tonight, it will definitely break us apart. The pain I feel imagining you surrounded by that crowd of intriguing, carefree women is too much for you to inflict on me without feeling guilty. Write to me “Care of Madame K....” If I don’t hear from you before midnight, I’ll take it to mean that you don’t care much for me... that everything is over between us... and forever.

J.

J.

Wednesday, 2.30 p.m. (1833).

Wednesday, 2:30 PM (1833).

I cannot refrain, dearly beloved, from commenting upon the profound melancholy you were in this morning, and upon the doubt you manifest on every occasion as to the sincerity of my love. This unjustifiable suspicion on your part disheartens me beyond all expression. It intimidates me and makes me fear to confide to you the incidents my dubious position exposes me to. To-day, for instance, I concealed from you the visit of a creditor, who presented himself to the porter, but was not shown up. I paid him out of my own resources, without your knowledge, because you are always telling me I do not love you. This expression from you makes me feel that you hold a shameful opinion of me and my character, rendered possible perhaps by my situation, but none the less false, unjust, and cruel.

I can't help but comment on the deep sadness you seemed to be feeling this morning and the doubts you show every time about the sincerity of my love. Your unjust suspicion really discourages me more than words can say. It makes me hesitant to share with you the things my uncertain situation puts me through. For example, today, I didn't tell you about the creditor who came to the porter but wasn't let in. I paid him from my own funds without you knowing because you always say I do not love you. Hearing that from you makes me feel like you have a terrible opinion of me and my character, which might be influenced by my circumstances, but it’s still completely false, unfair, and hurtful.

I love you because I love you, because it would be impossible for me not to love you. I love you without question, without calculation, without reason good or bad, faithfully, with all my heart and soul, and every faculty. Believe it, for it is true. If you cannot believe, I being at your side, I will make a drastic effort to force you to do so. I shall have the mournful satisfaction of sacrificing myself utterly to a distrust as absurd as it is unfounded.

I love you because I love you, and it’s impossible for me not to love you. I love you without a doubt, without weighing the pros and cons, without any good or bad reason, completely, with all my heart and soul, and every part of me. Believe it, because it's true. If you can't believe me while I'm right here next to you, I will go to great lengths to make you believe it. I’ll have the sorrowful satisfaction of giving everything to a distrust that is as irrational as it is baseless.

Meanwhile, I ask your pardon for the guilty thought that came to me this morning, and which may possibly recur, if you continue to see in my love only a mean-spirited compliance and an unworthy speculation. This letter is very lengthy, and very sad to write. I trust with all my soul, that I may never have to reiterate its sentiments.

Meanwhile, I apologize for the guilty thought that crossed my mind this morning, and that may come up again if you only see my love as a weak concession and an unworthy idea. This letter is very long, and it’s really sad to write. I genuinely hope that I will never have to repeat what I've expressed here.

I love you. Indeed I love you. Believe in me.

I love you. Seriously, I love you. Trust me.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 8.15 p.m. (1833).

Wednesday, 8:15 PM (1833).

Here is a second letter. Forgive my epistolary extravagance. Honestly, I imagine you must soon tire, to put it as mildly as possible, of this superabundance of letters.

Here is a second letter. Sorry for the letter overload. Honestly, I imagine you must be getting pretty tired, to put it mildly, of all these letters.

The reason of my writing again is no novel one: it is merely to repeat that I love you every day and every instant more and more; that I feel convinced you are only too eager to return my sentiments, but that between your desire and your capacity there stands a wall a hundred feet high, entitled “suspicion.” Suspicion leads to contempt, and when that exists, no real love is possible. There is no answer to what I have just stated. I feel it, and am crushed by my sorrow. I know not what to do, where to go, what plans to make. I can only suffer, just as I can only love you.

The reason I'm writing again isn't anything new: it's just to say that I love you more and more every day and every moment; I truly believe you want to feel the same way, but between your desires and your ability to act on them stands a wall a hundred feet high called “suspicion.” Suspicion breeds contempt, and when that happens, real love can't exist. There's no answer to what I've just said. I feel it, and it crushes me with sadness. I don’t know what to do, where to go, or what plans to make. I can only suffer, just like I can only love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

If ever this letter is found, it will be seen that my love was insufficient in your eyes to atone for my past.

If this letter is ever found, it will show that my love wasn't enough in your eyes to make up for my past.

2 a.m. (1833).

2 a.m. (1833).

My Victor,

My Victor

I love you truly, and neither know, nor can conceive, any personality more deserving of devotion than yourself.

I truly love you, and I neither know nor can imagine anyone more worthy of my devotion than you.

I look up to you as a faithful, reliable friend, as the noblest and most estimable of men.

I see you as a trustworthy, dependable friend, the most honorable and admirable person.

It hurts me to feel that my past life must be an obstacle to your confidence. Before I cared for you, I felt no shame for it, I made no attempt to conceal or alter it; but, since I have known you, this attitude of mind has changed in every respect. I blush for myself, and dread lest my love have not the strength to erase the stains of the past. I fear it even more, when you suspect me unjustly.

It pains me to think that my past life is a barrier to your trust. Before I cared about you, I felt no shame and didn’t try to hide or change it; but now that I know you, my perspective has completely shifted. I feel embarrassed about myself and worry that my love might not be strong enough to wipe away the marks of the past. I fear it even more when you wrongfully doubt me.

My Victor, it is for your love to sanctify me, for your esteem to renew in me all that once was good and pure.

My Victor, it's your love that makes me whole, and your respect that revitalizes everything that was once good and pure in me.

I care for you so much that all this is possible. I will become worthy of you, if you will only help me.

I care about you so much that all of this is possible. I will become deserving of you if you just help me.

Farewell. You are my soul, my life, my religion; I love you.

Farewell. You are my everything, my world, my faith; I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Your appreciation of my letters is one of the best proofs of love you have yet given me. I will set to work to reconstruct them. Nothing has happened since you left me yesterday, except that my love for you has increased.

Your appreciation of my letters is one of the best signs of love you've shown me so far. I'll start working on rewriting them. Nothing has happened since you left me yesterday, except that my love for you has grown.

(1833.)

(1833.)

Before reading this letter, look upon me once more with affection.

Before reading this letter, please look at me one more time with love.

My poor friend, I am about to grieve and surprise you greatly. Yet it has to be done. I no longer have the courage to bear up against your unjust and suspicious jealousy, and your continued mistrust of a sentiment as pure and true as that which one cherishes towards God. They wear me out and make me wretched to the last degree. I would rather leave you, than expose myself to fresh grief, which might end in destroying either my reason or my love. This resolve is dictated by the excess of my affection. Even if you suffer, forgive me, and bless me before you leave me for ever. I love you.

My dear friend, I’m about to shock and upset you a lot. But I have to do this. I can’t keep enduring your unfair and suspicious jealousy and your ongoing doubts about a feeling as pure and genuine as the one we have for God. It's exhausting and makes me deeply unhappy. I’d rather walk away than put myself through more pain that could end up ruining either my sanity or my love for you. This decision comes from how much I care about you. Even if it hurts you, please forgive me and wish me well before you leave me for good. I love you.

J.

J.

(1833.)

(1833.)

Since you insist upon a denial of offences which exist only in your imagination, I owe it to you to make it comprehensive and without restriction. It is not true that I have tried to offend you by reproaches unworthy of yourself and of me. It is not true that I have ever held any opinion of you, but this one, that I esteem you above all men.

Since you insist on denying wrongs that only exist in your head, I owe it to you to make my stance clear and unrestricted. It's not true that I've tried to offend you with accusations that aren't worthy of either of us. It's not true that I've ever had any opinion of you other than this: I respect you above all others.

The real and irrevocable cause of our estrangement, is the certainty that your love for me is incomplete. I am more persuaded of it every day, and particularly to-day, when you have actually told me that you thought I had misled you as to the state of my affections.

The true and undeniable reason for our distance is the certainty that your love for me is lacking. I become more convinced of it every day, especially today, when you actually told me that you thought I had misled you about how I feel.

This is a grave offence towards a woman who has never deceived you on the subject of her heart, and whose only fault is to love you too much; for her very excess in this respect, has given her the sad courage to risk losing your esteem, in order to preserve your love one day longer.

This is a serious offense against a woman who has never misled you about how she feels, and whose only mistake is loving you too much; her intense feelings have led her to the painful choice of risking your respect just to keep your love for a little while longer.

But I am unwilling to think you intended to hurt me by allowing me to see the canker in your heart. I prefer to believe that we are equally the victims of a calamity, under which our only resource, is to separate from one another. Possibly our wounds will heal when they are no longer exposed to the continual friction of carping suspicion.

But I don't want to believe you meant to hurt me by showing me the rot in your heart. I'd rather think that we're both victims of a disaster, and the only thing we can do is stay apart from each other. Maybe our wounds will heal when they're not constantly rubbed by the nagging doubt.

Good-bye. Forgive me if I have offended you. I am loath to hurt you.

Goodbye. I'm sorry if I upset you. I really don't want to hurt you.

J.

J.

I beg you not to attempt to see me again. This is the last sacrifice I will ask of you.[60]

I’m asking you not to try to see me again. This is the last sacrifice I’ll ask of you.[60]

(June 1833.)

(June 1833.)

My dear Victor, my Beloved,

My dear Victor, my Love,

Do not be anxious! I am as well as a poor woman, who has lost her happiness and the sole joy of her existence, can expect to be. If I could let you know my place of refuge without exposing us both, but more particularly myself, to useless wretchedness, I would do so. Confidence, the indispensable ingredient in a union such as ours, no longer exists in your mind. God is my witness that I have never once deceived you in matters of love, during the past four months. Any concealment I have been guilty of, has only been with the intention of sparing us both unnecessary worry, in view of the attitude of mind we have been in lately.

Don't be anxious! I'm as much a poor woman, who has lost her happiness and the only joy in her life, can be. If I could tell you where I find refuge without putting us both at risk, especially myself, I would. Trust, the essential part of a relationship like ours, no longer exists in your mind. God knows I have never deceived you in matters of love over these past four months. Any secrecy I've had has only been to spare us both unnecessary worry, considering how we've been feeling lately.

I may have been wrong; the purity of my intention must be my excuse.

I might have been wrong; the sincerity of my intention should be my excuse.



CLAIRE PRADIER.  From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

CLAIRE PRADIER.
From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.



CLAIRE PRADIER.  From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

CLAIRE PRADIER.
From an unpublished drawing by Pradier.

9.45 p.m. Saturday, August 13th (1833).

9:45 p.m. Saturday, August 13th (1833).

While you are on your travels, dearest, my thoughts follow you in all love. Though I still feel somewhat sore, I will strive to control myself, and speak only those gentle words you like to hear.

While you're away, my dear, my thoughts are with you full of love. Even though I'm still feeling a bit hurt, I will try to hold it together and only say the sweet things you love to hear.

It was dear of you to allow me to come to your house.[61] It was far more than a satisfaction to my curiosity, and I thank you for having admitted me to the spot where you live, love, and work. Yet, to be entirely frank with you, my adored, I must tell you that the visit filled me with sadness and dejection. I realise more than ever, the depth of the chasm that gapes between your life and mine. It is no fault of yours, beloved, nor of mine; but so it is. It would be unreasonable of me to call you to account for more than you are responsible for, yet I may surely tell you, dearly beloved, that I am the most miserable of women.

It was really kind of you to let me come to your house.[61] It was much more than just satisfying my curiosity, and I appreciate you allowing me into the place where you live, love, and work. However, to be completely honest with you, my dear, I have to say that the visit made me feel sad and downcast. I realize more than ever the huge gap between your life and mine. It’s not your fault, my love, nor mine; it’s just the way it is. It would be unfair of me to hold you accountable for more than what you can control, but I can definitely tell you, my dear, that I feel like the most miserable woman.

If you have any pity for me, dear love, you will assist me to rise superior to the lowly and humble position which tortures my spirit as well as my body.

If you have any compassion for me, my dear, you will help me rise above the miserable and humble position that torments both my spirit and my body.

Help me, my good angel, that I may believe in you and in the future.

Help me, my good angel, so that I can believe in you and in the future.

I beg and implore you.

I plead with you.

J.

J.

(1833.)

(1833.)

It is not quite six o’clock in the evening. I have just finished copying the verses you gave me yesterday. I am not very familiar with the forms of compliment in usage in fashionable society. All I can tell you is that I wept and admired when I heard you read them, that I wept and admired when I read them to myself, and that once more I weep and admire in recalling them. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for having thought of me when you were writing them. Thank you, my beloved, for the benign sentiments that inspired you. Your beautiful lines have had the effect you anticipated, for they have acted both as a cordial and a sedative to my sick spirit. Thank you! thank you! and again, thank you! You are not only sublime—you are kind, and, what is better still, you are indulgent, you who have so much right to be severe.

It’s just before six o’clock in the evening. I’ve just finished copying the verses you shared with me yesterday. I’m not very familiar with the compliments that are popular in fashionable society. All I can say is that I cried and admired them when I heard you read them, I cried and admired them when I read them to myself, and once again I am crying and admiring them as I think back on them. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for keeping me in mind when you were writing them. Thank you, my love, for the kind sentiments that inspired you. Your beautiful lines have had the effect you hoped for, as they have served both as a tonic and a comfort to my troubled spirit. Thank you! thank you! and once more, thank you! You are not only amazing—you are kind, and even better, you are understanding, especially considering how much right you have to be harsh.

I love you. My heart melts in admiration and adoration. There is more rapture of love in my poor bosom than it is capable of containing. Come then, and receive the superabundance of my ecstasy.

I love you. My heart melts with admiration and adoration. There is more joy in my heart than it can hold. So please, come and take in all my excitement.

If you only knew how I long for you, and desire you! If you knew more still, you would come, I am very sure! Come, come, I beg you, come! You shall have a kiss for every step, a recompense for every effort, more smiles, and more joy, than you will encounter fog and cold.

If you only knew how much I miss you and want you! If you knew even more, I’m sure you would come! Please, please come! You'll get a kiss for every step you take, a reward for every effort, and more smiles and joy than you'll face in the fog and cold.

Juliette.

Juliette.

I am writing this a little later because, before turning to business, I had to unburthen my heart. I came home yesterday, read your poetry, dined, did my accounts, and went to bed. I read the newspapers you sent, went to sleep, dreamed of you, and woke up this morning at 8 o’clock. I rose almost immediately, did some housework, and mended yesterday’s frock. In the middle of breakfast Lanvin arrived, bringing the newspapers and a letter from M. Pradier and some of Mademoiselle Watteville’s luggage. He asked whether we should want him to see us off. He left again at 1 p.m., taking Claire’s things with him and some of his wife’s. When he had gone, I washed and did my hair, did the same for Claire, and at 2.30 I sat down to copy, and now I am writing to you. This, Colonel, is my report. Are you satisfied? Then, so is the Corporal of the Guard! After dinner I shall hear the children their lessons, and count the lines of Feuilles d’Automne.

I’m writing this a bit later because, before getting to business, I needed to get some things off my chest. I came home yesterday, read your poetry, had dinner, balanced my accounts, and went to bed. I looked through the newspapers you sent, fell asleep, dreamed of you, and woke up this morning at 8 o’clock. I got up almost right away, did some housework, and fixed yesterday’s dress. In the middle of breakfast, Lanvin arrived, bringing the newspapers and a letter from M. Pradier along with some of Mademoiselle Watteville’s luggage. He asked if we wanted him to help us leave. He left again at 1 p.m., taking Claire’s things and some of his wife’s with him. After he was gone, I washed up and did my hair, then did the same for Claire, and by 2:30, I sat down to copy, and now I'm writing to you. This, Colonel, is my report. Are you satisfied? If so, then so is the Corporal of the Guard! After dinner, I’ll help the kids with their lessons and count the lines of Feuilles d’Automne.

After dinner.

After dinner.

I have heard the children’s lessons, and been obliged to punish your protégée, Claire, who is the laziest and idlest of all the pupils. I have just read your poem to Madame Lanvin; she was deeply moved. The poor thing understands you, therefore I need not explain that she loves you. Good-night, until to-morrow, I hope.

I’ve heard the kids' lessons and had to punish your protégée, Claire, who is by far the laziest and most unmotivated of all the students. I just read your poem to Madame Lanvin; it really touched her. The poor thing gets you, so I don’t need to explain that she loves you. Goodnight, and I hope to see you tomorrow.

I suppose you did not come to-day because you had arrangements to make for our journey; that is why I am able to possess my soul in patience.

I guess you didn't come today because you had plans to make for our trip; that's why I can stay calm.

J.

J.

Sunday, 4 p.m. (1833).

Sunday, 4 PM (1833).

I have just come in sad and depressed. I suffer, I weep, I wail aloud and moan under my breath, to God and to you. I long to die, that I might put an end once and for all, to this misery and disappointment and sorrow. It really seems as if my happiness had disappeared with the fine weather. It would be folly to expect to see either again. The season is too far advanced for fine weather or for happy days. You poor silly, who wonder that I should deplore so bitterly the loss of one day’s happiness, it is easy to see that you had not to wait for the privilege of loving and being loved till you were twenty-six years old! You poet, who wrote Les Feuilles d’Automne in an atmosphere of love, laughter of children, eyes azure and black, locks brown and gold, happiness in full measure! You have had no cause to notice how one day of gloom and rain, like this, can make the greenest of leaves wither and fall to the ground. You cannot therefore know how twenty-four hours robbed of bliss can undermine one’s self-confidence and strength for the future. It is evident that you do not, for you wonder when I weep; you are almost annoyed at my grief. You see, therefore, that you do not realise the measure of my devotion. Surely I have good reason for regretting that I love you so ardently, when I see that love uncalled for and unwelcome! Oh, yes, I love you, it is true! I love you in spite of myself, in spite of you, in spite of the whole world, in spite of God, in spite even of the Devil, who mixes himself up in it.

I just came in feeling sad and down. I suffer, I cry, I wail loudly and moan quietly, to God and to you. I long to die, so I can finally put an end to this misery, disappointment, and sorrow. It honestly seems like my happiness vanished along with the nice weather. It would be foolish to expect to see either again. The season is too far along for nice weather or happy days. You poor thing, who wonders why I mourn so deeply over the loss of one day’s happiness—it's clear you haven’t had to wait until you were twenty-six years old for the chance to love and be loved! You poet who wrote Les Feuilles d’Automne in a world filled with love, children's laughter, blue and black eyes, brown and gold hair, happiness in abundance! You haven’t noticed how one gray, rainy day can make the greenest leaves wither and fall. So, you can’t possibly understand how twenty-four hours without joy can shake one’s self-confidence and strength for the future. It’s clear you don’t, because you’re puzzled when I cry; you’re almost irritated by my grief. You see, this shows you don’t grasp the depth of my devotion. I have every reason to regret loving you so passionately when I see that love is unwanted and unreciprocated! Oh yes, I love you, it’s true! I love you in spite of myself, in spite of you, in spite of the world, in spite of God, and even in spite of the Devil, who gets involved.

I love you, I love you, I love you, happy or unhappy, merry or sad. I love you! Do with me what you will, I still shall love you.

I love you, I love you, I love you, whether happy or sad, joyful or down. I love you! Do whatever you want with me, I will still love you.

J.

J.

Monday, 1.50 a.m., 1833.

Monday, 1:50 AM, 1833.

I have been standing at the window all this time, my soul stretched towards you, my ear attentive to every sound, fearing always lest your courage should fail you before the end of your weary walk. It is half an hour since you left; I have listened hard, but no sound has reached me that could make me apprehend you had not the strength to reach your own house. I trust that while I am penning these lines, you are already experiencing the relief that bed and repose will bring to your suffering. No words of mine can suffice to express to you my regret, my sorrow, my despair, for what happened to-night. I do not acquit you altogether of guilt, but I ask you to pardon your own, as well as mine. Forgive me for having yielded to you after what had passed between us. I ought to have foreseen what would happen, and what did happen. God knows, I had resisted as long as I could, and had given way only upon the solemn promise you made me, never to refer to the stains of my former life, so long as my conduct towards you should remain honest and pure.

I’ve been standing by the window this whole time, my heart reaching out to you, my ear catching every sound, always worried that your strength might give out before you finish your long walk. It’s been half an hour since you left; I’ve listened closely, but I haven’t heard anything that would make me think you didn’t have the strength to make it home. I hope that while I’m writing this, you’re already feeling the relief that a bed and some rest will bring to your suffering. No words can truly express my regret, my sorrow, my despair about what happened tonight. I don’t completely absolve you of responsibility, but I ask you to forgive both your mistakes and mine. Please forgive me for giving in to you after everything that happened between us. I should have seen what would happen, and what did happen. God knows, I tried to resist for as long as I could, and I only relented because of the promise you made me never to bring up the mistakes of my past as long as I treated you honestly and with respect.

The last seven months of my life have been absolutely honest and pure! Yet, have you kept your word?

The last seven months of my life have been completely honest and genuine! But, have you stuck to your promise?

If I were the only one to suffer I should be more resigned, but you are as unhappy as I; you are as ashamed of the insults you heap upon me, as I am, of receiving them.

If I were the only one suffering, I would be more accepting, but you are just as unhappy as I am; you feel just as ashamed of the insults you throw at me as I feel ashamed for taking them.

Now that I perceive fully the canker that lies at the root of our position, it is my part to arrest the progress of the evil by cutting out my soul and my life, to preserve what can still be saved of yours and mine.

Now that I fully see the decay at the root of our situation, it’s my responsibility to stop the spread of the harm by sacrificing my soul and my life, to protect what can still be saved of yours and mine.

Listen, Victor, I urge you not to refuse me your assistance in carrying out the plan I think indispensable for the honour of us both.

Listen, Victor, I really hope you won't turn me down when it comes to helping me with the plan I believe is essential for both of our honor.

If anything can give you courage it must be the knowledge that I have been faithful to you alone, these seven months. Ah, truly I have never deceived you! Truly! truly! Yet in the course of these same months, how many mortifying scenes such as that of to-night have taken place!

If anything can give you confidence, it must be the understanding that I have been loyal to you alone for these seven months. Ah, I have never tricked you! Truly! Truly! Yet during these same months, how many embarrassing moments like tonight have happened!

Surely you can see that we must no longer hesitate! I will go away by the first Saumur omnibus. The health of my little girl can serve as a pretext. When I am with her, I shall be able to reflect upon my position, and see what I can do in order to render it tolerable. If, as probably may be necessary, I were to leave the theatre, the furniture would cover my debt to Jourdain, and if you were unwilling to be worried, I could request any man of business to sell it, up to the amount of my bill to Jourdain, which is the only one for which you are responsible.

Surely you can see that we can’t wait any longer! I will leave on the first bus to Saumur. The health of my little girl can be a good excuse. When I’m with her, I’ll be able to think about my situation and figure out how to make it bearable. If I need to leave the theater, the furniture will cover my debt to Jourdain, and if you don’t want to deal with this, I can ask any business person to sell it, up to the amount I owe Jourdain, which is the only debt you’re responsible for.

I shall go abroad. Such as I am, I am still capable of earning my living, which is all that is necessary.

I’m going to go abroad. Even as I am, I'm still able to earn a living, which is all that's really needed.

But all this is beside the question. The important point is that I ought to start as soon as possible, to-day even, in order to protect us both from ourselves.

But all this is irrelevant. The key point is that I should get going as soon as possible, today even, to keep us both in check.

Before going, I hope to see you once more, unless your condition should become worse—which is a horrifying thought when I consider that I am the cause of it.

Before I leave, I hope to see you one more time, unless your situation gets worse—which is a terrifying thought when I realize that I’m the one responsible for it.

But whether I see you or not, whether you are the victim of my temper or not, I leave with you all my love and all my happiness. I do not reserve even hope; I give into your keeping my soul, my thoughts, my life. I take only with me my body, which you have no cause to regret.

But whether I see you or not, whether you're affected by my temper or not, I leave you with all my love and all my happiness. I don’t even hold on to hope; I entrust you with my soul, my thoughts, my life. I take only my body with me, which you have no reason to miss.

Juliette.

Juliette.

(December 20th, 1833.)

(December 20, 1833.)

My beloved Victor,

My dear Victor,

I have been very unjust to you. You have had cause to call me ungrateful and unworthy. You will soon hate me—soon also, you will have forgotten me. I feel it. You see, there can be no thought or sentiment of yours that I do not understand and apprehend. At this moment, even while I am writing to you, you are blaming me for suffering. You are annoyed with me for idolising you with an extravagance which renders me mad and jealous. You are tired of my love. It cramps you, fatigues you. You meditate flying from me. My bad luck frightens you; you fear to share it longer. You dread the responsibility—say, rather, you love me less, perhaps not at all. Oh, what suffering that fear gives me! My head is aching. I wish I could die. It must be my fault. I have been wrong to show you the hideous wound in my heart, the jealousy which lacerates and destroys it. Yes, I ought to have concealed my sufferings from you. I ought never to fly into those rages that betray the depth of my love and grief.

I’ve been really unfair to you. You have every right to call me ungrateful and unworthy. You will soon hate me—before long, you’ll forget about me entirely. I can feel it. You see, I understand and sense everything you think and feel. Right now, even as I’m writing this, you’re resenting me for making you suffer. You’re frustrated with me for idealizing you in a way that drives me crazy with jealousy. You’re tired of my love. It suffocates you, exhausts you. You’re thinking about escaping from me. My bad luck scares you; you’re afraid of sharing it any longer. You dread the responsibility—let’s just say it, you love me less, maybe not at all. Oh, how much that thought hurts me! My head is pounding. I wish I could just die. This must be my fault. I shouldn’t have shown you the ugly wound in my heart, the jealousy that tears me apart. Yes, I should have hidden my pain from you. I should never lose my temper in ways that reveal the depth of my love and sorrow.

My Victor, do not leave me! I beg you on my knees, not to be daunted before a public responsibility. Who has the right to demand from you an account of the measure of the sacrifices you have made for me? What does it matter if you are denied the justice you deserve? What matter that you should be held responsible in part for my troubles? The point to be considered before all others, is your private relations with me. The responsibility you must accept is towards me only; it concerns only our two selves. If you repudiate it, it will kill me, for my whole life is wrapped up in you and your presence. I breathe only through your lips, see only with your eyes, live only in your heart. If you withdraw yourself from me, I must die.

My Victor, please don’t leave me! I’m begging you on my knees not to be afraid of the public responsibility. Who has the right to demand that you explain the sacrifices you’ve made for me? What does it matter if you don’t get the justice you deserve? What does it matter if you’re partly blamed for my problems? The most important thing to consider is your personal relationship with me. The responsibility you need to accept is only towards me; it’s about just the two of us. If you deny it, it will kill me because my whole life revolves around you and your presence. I only breathe through your lips, see through your eyes, and live in your heart. If you pull away from me, I will die.

Reflect! This is not a threat, to keep you near me. I am not exaggerating the extent to which you are necessary to my very existence—I am only telling you what I feel. It is the truth, but the truth under restriction, for I hardly dare acknowledge it in its entirety, even to myself. I need you! Only you! I cannot exist without you. Think of it. Try to love me enough to accept the charge of my life, with all its attendant bad luck.

Reflect! This isn't a threat to keep you close to me. I'm not overstating how much you mean to my very existence—I’m just expressing what I feel. It’s the truth, but a truth that feels limited, as I can barely admit it fully, even to myself. I need you! Only you! I can't exist without you. Think about it. Try to love me enough to take on the responsibility of my life, with all its accompanying misfortunes.

Juliette.

Juliette.

2 a.m., January 1st, 1834.

2 a.m., January 1, 1834.

To Thee, my Victor!

To You, my Victor!

I dare not say anything. Guess what I am feeling and do with me what you will!

I won't say anything. Just guess how I feel and do whatever you want with me!

I love you ... the memory of what has gone before, and my fears for the future, prevent me from describing my emotions as freely as formerly. Forget the past, take the future into your own hands, and I shall regain the faculty of saying “I love you,” as earnestly as I mean it.

I love you ... the memories of what happened before and my worries about the future keep me from expressing my feelings as openly as I used to. Forget the past, take control of the future, and I’ll be able to say “I love you” again, as sincerely as I truly mean it.

I love you.... Juliette.

I love you.... Juliette.

Saturday morning, 1834.

Saturday morning, 1834.

To Monsieur Victor Hugo,

To Mr. Victor Hugo,

In Town.

In the City.



JULIETTE DROUET ABOUT 1830.  From Champmartin’s picture (Victor Hugo Museum).

JULIETTE DROUET ABOUT 1830.
From Champmartin’s picture (Victor Hugo Museum).



JULIETTE DROUET ABOUT 1830.  From Champmartin’s picture (Victor Hugo Museum).

JULIETTE DROUET AROUND 1830.
From Champmartin’s painting (Victor Hugo Museum).

It is a quarter to one. I have been to your printing-works, numbers 16 and 19; you had not been seen. I went on to your house; you had not come in. I wrote you a line; I waited for you.... At last I came home hoping to find you; but you had not been here. My thanks to you for treating me like a vagrant dog. You had informed me that you were going to the printing-works, that you might go back to your house, that you would certainly go to mine.

It’s a quarter to one. I went to your printing shop at numbers 16 and 19, but you weren’t there. I then went to your house, but you hadn’t come home. I wrote you a note and waited for you... Finally, I came home hoping to find you, but you hadn’t been here. Thanks for treating me like a stray dog. You told me you were going to the printing shop, that you might go back to your house, and that you would definitely come to mine.

You forgot your promises at once, and you apparently hold my love very cheap.

You forgot your promises immediately, and it looks like you don't value my love at all.

If you, indifferent though you may be, could see me in imagination, as I sit writing to you, you would be horrified at the condition your injustice and disdain have reduced me to.

If you could see me in your mind, no matter how indifferent you might be, you would be shocked at how your injustice and scorn have brought me down.

It is evident that you no longer love me, and that you are only bound to me by the fear of causing some great calamity if you desert me. It is indeed grievous that this should be the only sentiment which links you to me, and I am unwilling to accept a devotion so hollow and humiliating. I give you back your freedom. From this moment you have no responsibility towards me, although my heart is broken, although my soul is still fuller of love than it is able to contain, although my eyes, as I write, are drenched with bitter tears. I shall still have the courage necessary to bear my life as it will be, when bereft of happiness and laughter.

It’s clear that you no longer love me, and that you’re only with me out of fear of causing some disaster if you leave. It’s truly painful that this is the only feeling that connects us, and I refuse to accept such a shallow and degrading commitment. I’m giving you back your freedom. From this moment on, you have no obligations to me, even though my heart is shattered, my soul is overflowing with love beyond what it can hold, and my eyes are wet with bitter tears as I write this. I will still have the strength to face my life ahead, even without happiness and laughter.

You have been very cruel to me. I forgive you. Forgive also my tempests of rage. I am ashamed of them, and thoroughly wretched. I swear to you by that which I hold most sacred in life, namely my child, that I am unable to explain how I can have been guilty yesterday of a thing I utterly disapprove of, and which seems to me the acme of effrontery. I swear I never saw those men. I am innocent of any crime. I can say no more. You have crushed me by referring again to my past life, and even while I am assuring you of my love and repentance, and while I still hope for a reconciliation, I tremble to feel that you can suspect me so unjustly. My heart shrinks from the sorrow still in store for it ... my pen fails me ...

You have been really harsh to me. I forgive you. Please also forgive my outbursts of anger. I feel embarrassed by them and deeply miserable. I swear to you by the most important thing in my life, my child, that I can’t understand how I could have done something yesterday that I completely disapprove of and which seems incredibly audacious to me. I promise I never saw those men. I am innocent of any wrongdoing. I can’t say anything more. You have devastated me by bringing up my past again, and even while I’m telling you how much I love you and regret my actions, and while I still hope for us to reconcile, I’m terrified that you could suspect me so unjustly. My heart fears the sorrow that’s still to come ... my pen fails me ...

Farewell! May you enjoy greater tranquillity and happiness than will fall to my lot. Do not forget that, for a whole year, we were happy solely by means of our love.

Farewell! I hope you find more peace and happiness than I will. Don't forget that for an entire year, our happiness came only from our love.

Good-bye! I have indeed received my full meed of punishment for the imaginary crime of yesterday.

Goodbye! I've certainly gotten my fair share of punishment for the made-up crime from yesterday.

Farewell. Think of me without bitterness.

Goodbye. Think of me fondly.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 2 a.m. (1834).

Monday, 2 a.m. (1834).

I returned from the Place Royale about two hours ago. It was ten o’clock when I arrived there, and I left at about midnight. I had hoped to bring you back with me, or, failing to do so, to catch at least a glimpse of you. I waited patiently all that time, hoping that you would become aware of my presence, and reward me for it by one glance. But everything remained dark and gloomy for me, though it was easy to see the lights through the drawn blinds, and the shadows of many people moving about.

I got back from the Place Royale about two hours ago. It was 10 PM when I got there, and I left around midnight. I had hoped to take you back with me, or at least catch a glimpse of you. I waited patiently the whole time, hoping you would notice me and give me one glance in return. But everything felt dark and gloomy for me, even though I could easily see the lights through the closed blinds and the shadows of many people moving around.

It will not be the last time, in all probability, that I shall have the opportunity of seeing that, while I suffer and weep, you make merry. Forgive me, my Victor, forgive me for this comparison of our respective lots. It is the last time I shall make it, perhaps even the last time I shall write to you, for you have said that you will not read any more of my letters for a long time ... a long time signifies “for ever,” for you will forget me and I shall die. Your love was my whole life. To-night I feel as miserable as I should be if you no longer loved me. God, how sorely I need pity!

It probably won't be the last time I see that while I suffer and cry, you enjoy yourself. Forgive me, my Victor, for comparing our situations. This is likely the last time I'll make that comparison, and maybe even the last time I write to you, since you've said you won't read any more of my letters for a long time... a long time means "forever," because you will forget me and I will be gone. Your love was my entire life. Tonight, I feel as miserable as I would if you no longer loved me. God, how much I need compassion!

I have just obeyed your wishes by putting all your works away carefully. As for my own relics of you, I have collected them in an English desk, under lock and key, and hidden them under my bolster, where they shall always remain.

I just followed your wishes by neatly putting away all your works. As for my own keepsakes of you, I've gathered them in an English desk, locked up and hidden under my pillow, where they will always stay.

Farewell, the performance of this duty has been a mournful satisfaction to me.

Farewell, carrying out this duty has been a bittersweet experience for me.

Saturday, 6 p.m., 1834.

Saturday, 6 PM, 1834.

To Thee, my Beloved.

To You, my Beloved.

You promised that as soon as your work was finished, you would devote all your time to me; you also said, when you were leaving me yesterday, that you would come early this morning. Neither of these promises have you kept; yet I have never longed for your presence and your love more than at this moment, when anxiety seems to have taken up its abode with me. I have been so worried that I do not know whether I could endure another day like this.

You promised that once your work was done, you would dedicate all your time to me; you also said, as you were leaving me yesterday, that you would come early this morning. You haven't kept either of these promises; yet I've never wanted your presence and love more than I do right now, when anxiety feels like it's settled in with me. I've been so worried that I don't know if I can handle another day like this.

I am thankful to leave this house; it is so haunted by ill-luck and sadness, that to be quit of it will be a relief.

I’m grateful to be leaving this house; it’s so filled with bad luck and sorrow that getting away from it will be a relief.

My Victor, what is going to become of us? What can we do to avert the misfortune that threatens us?[62] Can you think of any way out of the trouble? Do you love me? I love you so! in prosperity, and still more in adversity. Oh, God be merciful to me! Without your help I am done.

My Victor, what’s going to happen to us? What can we do to avoid the disaster that’s looming over us?[62] Can you think of any way to get out of this mess? Do you love me? I love you so much! in good times, and even more in hard times. Oh, God, please have mercy on me! I can’t make it without your support.

Juliette.

Juliette.

I have no other refuge or I should not go to Madame K. I cannot wander about alone, for that would make you anxious; yet I cannot stay here, I am too miserable. I will wait for you at Madame K.’s house until nine o’clock. I hardly know what I am writing, or have written. My reason and will are in abeyance this morning.

I have no other place to go or I wouldn’t be at Madame K's. I can't just wander around alone because that would worry you; but I can't stay here either, I'm too upset. I'll wait for you at Madame K.'s house until nine o’clock. I'm hardly aware of what I'm writing, or what I've written. My mind and willpower are on hold this morning.

I write because I am wretched, because I must make moan to someone or something. I write because I shall soon be dead. These lines will be the cold remains of my soul and thoughts and love, as my body will be the corpse of my warm flesh and blood.

I write because I'm miserable, because I need to vent to someone or something. I write because I won’t be around much longer. These words will be the lifeless remnants of my soul, thoughts, and love, just as my body will be the dead shell of my warm flesh and blood.

I write to declare my faith, to obtain pardon of my sins, to weep, because my tears strangle me and will put an end to me.

I write to express my faith, to seek forgiveness for my sins, to cry, because my tears are suffocating me and will ultimately destroy me.

I shall be in the street to-night. I shall remain there as long as my strength holds out, without hope, but still, near you....

I’ll be out on the street tonight. I’ll stay there as long as I can manage, without any hope, but still close to you....

Midnight, Saturday, August 2nd, 1834.

Midnight, Saturday, August 2, 1834.

To Victor.

To Victor.

Farewell for ever. You have decreed it thus. Farewell then, and may you be as happy and admired as I shall be hapless and forlorn.

Farewell forever. You've made your decision. So goodbye, and I hope you are as happy and admired as I will be unfortunate and lonely.

Farewell! This word comprises my whole life, and joy, and happiness.

Farewell! This word sums up my entire life, along with joy and happiness.

Juliette.

Juliette.

I am going away with my child. I am just going out to fetch her and take our places. The Comédie Française management has no claim on my services until it has assigned me my parts. My maid has orders to open my letters. If there should be one from the Comédie Française she would let me know at once and everything could be arranged. I need not, therefore, worry about it at present.

I’m heading out with my child. I’m just going to pick her up and take our seats. The Comédie Française management can’t require my services until they give me my roles. My maid has instructions to open my letters. If one comes in from the Comédie Française, she’ll let me know right away, and we can sort everything out. So, I don’t need to stress about it right now.

(1834.)

(1834.)

Mademoiselle Marie,
C/o Madame Drouet,
No. 4 bis, Rue de Paradis au Marais, Paris.

Miss Marie,
C/o Mrs. Drouet
No. 4 bis, Rue de Paradis au Marais, Paris.

Enclosed is a letter for Monsieur Victor Hugo. If he should not come to the house, try and manage to let him know that there is one awaiting him at No. 4, Rue de Paradis au Marais, from Madame Kraftt. If he is still in Paris I expect he will understand what you mean, and will either send for it or fetch it himself. In any case, write to me by every post and tell me about Monsieur Victor Hugo: whether you have seen him, what he has said to you, whether he is still in Paris, or whether he has left; in fact, tell me everything you can find out concerning him.

Enclosed is a letter for Monsieur Victor Hugo. If he doesn't come by the house, please try to let him know that there’s one waiting for him at No. 4, Rue de Paradis au Marais, from Madame Kraftt. If he’s still in Paris, I expect he’ll know what you mean and will either send someone to get it or pick it up himself. In any case, write to me with every post and update me about Monsieur Victor Hugo: whether you've seen him, what he’s said to you, whether he's still in Paris, or if he’s already left; in fact, tell me everything you can find out about him.

I am writing from Rennes, where I arrived very ill, with my child. I hope, however, to be able to leave to-morrow and go to my sister. Write to me there and address thus:

I am writing from Rennes, where I arrived feeling very sick, with my child. I hope, though, to be able to leave tomorrow and go to my sister. Write to me there and address it like this:

Madame Drouet,
C/o M. Louis Kock,
Saint Renan,
By Brest.

Madam Drouet,
C/o M. Louis Kock,
Saint Renan,
By Brest.

Please take good care of the house.

Please take good care of the house.

J. Drouet.

J. Drouet.

(Enclosure)

(Attachment)

Rennes,
2.30 p.m., Monday (1834).

Rennes,
2:30 PM, Monday (1834).

My Dear Victor,

My Dear Victor,

I am writing this letter on the chance of its reaching you, but with the sad premonition that you will never read it.

I’m writing this letter hoping it finds its way to you, but I have a sad feeling that you’ll never see it.

My beloved, I love you more than ever. I cannot do without you. I would willingly die for you, but I cannot consent to accept a devotion which might endanger your health and your life. I was forced to fly from you. It cost me much to resist your supplications and your wrathful glances. I suffered frightfully; and now, alas, I know that, were you with me, I could no longer withstand either your gentle pleading or your terrible anger. I am very wretched. I love and bless you. Be happy!

My love, I love you more than ever. I can’t imagine my life without you. I would gladly die for you, but I can’t agree to a devotion that could put your health and life at risk. I had to run away from you. It was really hard to resist your pleas and your angry looks. I suffered terribly; and now, sadly, I know that if you were with me, I wouldn’t be able to handle either your sweet requests or your fierce anger. I am very unhappy. I love you and wish you the best. Be happy!

Juliette.

Juliette.

One portion of your curse has already come to pass. My soul and body have suffered severely. In addition, I have been harried to death by the idiotic authorities, who are suspicious of every woman without a passport. I have been at Rennes about half an hour. It is half-past two. I leave again for Brest to-morrow morning at four o’clock; I expect to arrive on Thursday at five in the evening. My Victor, I love you. I could do anything for you. Have pity upon me. I love you better than anything in life.

One part of your curse has already come true. My mind and body have endured a lot of pain. Plus, I’ve been nagged to death by the clueless authorities, who are suspicious of every woman without a passport. I've been in Rennes for about half an hour. It's two-thirty. I’m leaving for Brest again tomorrow morning at four o’clock; I expect to arrive on Thursday at five in the evening. My Victor, I love you. I would do anything for you. Please have mercy on me. I love you more than anything in life.

August 5th, 1834.

August 5, 1834.

Mademoiselle Marie,
Care of Madame Drouet,
No. 4 bis, Rue de Paradis au Marais, Paris.

Ms. Marie,
Care of Mrs. Drouet,
No. 4 bis, Paradise Street in the Marais, Paris.

Here is another letter for Monsieur Victor Hugo. Try to get it to him. If he is in the country near Paris, let him know that there is something at my house in the name of Madame Kraftt that will interest him.

Here is another letter for Monsieur Victor Hugo. Try to get it to him. If he's in the countryside near Paris, let him know that there's something at my house in the name of Madame Kraftt that will interest him.

I have spent a sad and sleepless night. I am afraid of falling really ill. Answer this at once.

I had a rough and sleepless night. I'm afraid I might get really sick. Please reply immediately.

J. Drouet.

J. Drouet.

(Enclosure)

Enclosure

Rennes,
4 a.m., August 5th (1834).

Rennes,
4 a.m., August 5, 1834.

Victor, I love you. Victor, I shall die of this separation. I need you, to be able to live. Since I told you everything, since the moment when my eyes could no longer rest upon yours, I have felt as if all my veins were being opened, and my life’s blood slowly drained away. I feel myself dying, and I know that I love you the better for every pang. My Victor, can you forgive me? Do you still love me? Is it really true that you hate me, that I am odious in your sight, that you despise me, that you would grind my face to the pavement if I pressed my lips to your feet, pleading for forgiveness? Oh, if you still love me, if you still respect me, if you can forgive everything, only tell me so, and I will do all you wish! Everything, I swear! Will you take me back?

Victor, I love you. Victor, I’m dying from this separation. I need you to live. Ever since I shared everything with you, from the moment I couldn't look into your eyes anymore, it feels like all my veins have been cut open, and my life’s blood is slowly being drained away. I feel like I’m dying, and I know I love you more with every pain. My Victor, can you forgive me? Do you still love me? Is it true that you hate me, that I’m revolting to you, that you despise me, that you would push me down if I begged for your forgiveness? Oh, if you still love me, if you still respect me, if you can forgive everything, just tell me, and I will do whatever you want! Everything, I promise! Will you take me back?

I am very ill.

I'm really sick.

J.

J.

3 a.m. (1834).

3 a.m. (1834)

For my Victor.

For my Victor.

While I was expecting to see you I could not sleep. Now that the hope is dead I still cannot sleep because I am unhappy. I grieve not to have seen you; I grieve because I was cross and ill-tempered when you were gentle and charming. I rehearse in imagination all the incidents of the evening, and the pain at my heart grows unbearable. It is wicked of me to torment you, yet I cannot help myself. My offence goes by the name of “jealousy.” Much as I dread displeasing you, I yet cannot avoid giving way to that hideous passion. I make you miserable when I should like to saturate you with happiness. Oh, it is horribly wrong of me! I am much to be pitied, for I am jealous, and of whom? The most beautiful, the most gentle, the most perfect of women ... your wife! Heaven forgive me! My torment is surely sufficient expiation for my fault!

While I was hoping to see you, I couldn’t sleep. Now that the hope is gone, I still can’t sleep because I’m unhappy. I’m upset about not seeing you; I’m upset because I was irritable and rude when you were kind and charming. I replay all the moments of that evening in my mind, and the pain in my heart becomes unbearable. It’s wrong of me to torment you, yet I can’t help it. My problem is called “jealousy.” As much as I fear disappointing you, I can’t stop myself from giving in to that awful feeling. I make you miserable when all I want is to fill you with happiness. Oh, it’s terribly wrong of me! I deserve pity, for I’m jealous, and jealous of whom? The most beautiful, the most gentle, the most perfect of women... your wife! May heaven forgive me! My suffering is surely enough punishment for my fault!

God, how I love you! how I love my Victor! All is contained in these words. You do forgive me, do you not? and you love me as much as ever? I hope so ... else, I should prefer to die.

God, how I love you! how I love my Victor! Everything is in these words. You do forgive me, right? And you still love me as much as before? I hope so ... otherwise, I'd rather die.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 3 p.m. (1834).

Sunday, 3 p.m. (1834).

I have abandoned hope ... yet love remains. I no longer believe that any happiness is possible for me in the future, but you I love more every day; better than the first day, better than yesterday, better than this morning, better than a moment ago; and still I am not happy.

I’ve given up on hope ... but love still exists. I don’t think any happiness is possible for me in the future, but you I love more every day; more than the first day, more than yesterday, more than this morning, more than a moment ago; and yet I’m still not happy.



A PAGE OF JULIETTE DROUET’S NOTE-BOOK IN 1834.  The note-book belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

A PAGE OF JULIETTE DROUET’S NOTE-BOOK IN 1834.
The note-book belongs to M. Louis Barthou.



A PAGE OF JULIETTE DROUET’S NOTE-BOOK IN 1834.  The note-book belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

A PAGE FROM JULIETTE DROUET’S NOTEBOOK IN 1834.
The notebook belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

You remember what I used to say to you when Marie Tudor was in rehearsal? “Those wretches have robbed me of my self-confidence; I dare not, cannot rehearse any more; I feel paralysed.”

You remember what I used to say to you when Marie Tudor was in rehearsal? “Those jerks have taken away my self-confidence; I can't, I won't rehearse anymore; I feel frozen.”

To-day, it is not a theatrical part that is in question—it is my life. Now that calumny has crushed me, now that my mode of life has been condemned without my having a chance of self-defence, now that my health and reason have been expended in this struggle without profit or glory, now that I have been held up before the public as a woman without a future, I dare not, cannot live longer ... this is absolutely true ... I dare not live. This fear has brought me to the verge of suicide ... a peculiar suicide. I do not propose to kill myself like other people. I mean to sever myself from you, and, to me, such a severance signifies death. Death certainly. I have already made one experiment of the kind, therefore I am sure.

To today, what’s at stake isn’t just a role—it’s my life. Now that lies have brought me down, now that my way of living has been judged without me getting a chance to defend myself, now that my health and sanity have been wasted in this struggle with no reward or recognition, now that I've been exposed to the public as a woman with no future, I can’t, I won’t live any longer ... this is the absolute truth ... I can’t live. This fear has pushed me to the brink of suicide ... a unique kind of suicide. I don’t plan to end my life like others do. I intend to cut ties with you, and to me, that kind of separation means death. Definitely death. I’ve already tried something like that once, so I know for sure.

I am confirmed in this project by the reflection that you will thereby be restored to liberty; that you will be free to direct your life and your genius in the way best suited to your happiness; that I shall no longer be an obstacle in your path, but an object of pity and indulgence—pity for what I shall suffer, indulgence and forgiveness for such of my faults as have made you suffer.

I feel reassured about this project because it means you'll be free again; you'll have the chance to shape your life and use your talents in the way that makes you happiest. I won’t be a hurdle for you anymore, but rather someone you feel sorry for and can forgive—sorry for what I’ll go through, and forgiving me for any of my mistakes that have caused you pain.

If the excess of my love and grief should bring me back to your side, do not notice me ... shut your eyes, stop your ears, remain in your own house ... thus you may learn to forget, while I ... I ... shall die. I shall not suffer long. I shall soon be at rest.

If my overwhelming love and sadness bring me back to you, just ignore me ... close your eyes, block your ears, stay in your own space ... this way, you can learn to forget, while I ... I ... will perish. I won't endure for long. I'll find peace soon.

It is raining hard at this moment, and I am in a raging fever. No matter, I shall go out. I do not know whether you propose coming to fetch me. If you do not, I cannot tell what time I shall return home. I don’t care, I am mad! I am in torture such as I have never yet endured! yet I love you even more than I suffer. My love dominates my whole being. I love you!

It’s pouring rain right now, and I’m burning up with fever. But I’m still going out. I’m not sure if you plan to come and get me. If you don’t, I have no idea what time I’ll get back home. I don’t care; I’m furious! I’m in pain like I’ve never experienced before! Yet I love you even more than I’m hurting. My love takes over everything. I love you!

Juliette.

Juliette.

5.30 (1834).

5:30 (1834).

You wish me to write to you in your absence. I am always unwilling to accede to this desire, for when we are separated, my thoughts are so sad and painful that I should prefer to hide them from you if possible.

You want me to write to you while you're away. I'm always hesitant to do this because when we're apart, my thoughts are so sad and painful that I would rather keep them from you if I could.

You see, my Victor, this sedentary, solitary life is killing me. I wear my soul out with longing. My days are spent in a room twelve feet square. What I desire is not the world, not empty pleasures, but libertyliberty to act, liberty to employ my time and strength in household duties. What I want is a respite from suffering, for I endure a thousand deaths every moment. I ask for life—life like yours, like other people’s. If you cannot understand this, and if I seem foolish or unjust in your eyes, leave me, do not worry about me any more. I hardly know what I am writing; my eyes are inflamed, my heart heavy. I want air, I am suffocating! Oh, Heaven, have pity upon me! What have I done to deserve such wretchedness? I love you, I adore you, my Victor; have pity upon me. Kill me with one blow, but do not let me suffer as many eternities as there are minutes in every one of your absences.

You see, my Victor, this inactive, lonely life is killing me. I'm wearing my soul out with yearning. My days are spent in a room that's twelve feet square. What I want isn’t the world, not shallow pleasures, but freedomfreedom to act, freedom to spend my time and energy on household tasks. What I crave is a break from suffering because I feel like I’m dying a thousand times every moment. I just want to live—live like you do, like other people do. If you can’t understand this and if I seem foolish or unreasonable to you, just leave me, don’t worry about me anymore. I hardly know what I’m writing; my eyes are burning, my heart is heavy. I want to breathe, I feel like I’m suffocating! Oh, Heaven, have mercy on me! What have I done to deserve such misery? I love you, I adore you, my Victor; have mercy on me. End it for me in one blow, but don’t make me suffer through countless eternities for every minute you’re away.

What am I saying? I am delirious, feverish. Oh God, have mercy on me!

What am I even saying? I'm out of my mind, burning up with fever. Oh God, please have mercy on me!

Juliette.

Juliette.

November 4th, 8.30 p.m. (1834).

November 4, 8:30 PM (1834).

Yes, you are my support, the stable earth beneath my feet, my hope, my joy, my happiness, my all! I do not know how these halting words of mine can be expected to convey my thoughts to your mind, but this indeed is truly and sincerely meant: that you are to me the noblest, most sincere, most generous of men. I believe this, and have absolute confidence in your power to frustrate the evil fate which holds me in its grip.

Yes, you are my support, the solid ground beneath my feet, my hope, my joy, my happiness, my everything! I don’t know how these stumbling words of mine can express my thoughts to you, but I genuinely mean it: you are to me the noblest, most sincere, most generous man. I believe this, and I have complete confidence in your ability to overcome the bad luck that has me in its hold.

My dearly beloved, you were quite charming just now, and you are perfectly right when you say that there is an element of vanity in your nobility of conduct; for nothing could be more becoming than the elegant and dignified manner in which you raised me just now from my knees. You were really great. You were a king!

My dear, you were really charming just now, and you’re absolutely right when you say there’s a bit of vanity in your noble actions; nothing could be more fitting than the graceful and dignified way you lifted me from my knees just now. You were truly impressive. You were a king!

My darling little Toto, chéri! I am going to bed now, because I am not certain that you will come early enough to take me out; and, after all, you are not the sort of man to be scandalised by finding a woman in bed, especially ...

My sweet little Toto, chéri! I’m heading to bed now because I’m not sure you’ll come early enough to take me out; and, after all, you’re not the kind of guy to be shocked at finding a woman in bed, especially...

Juliette.

Juliette.

1834.

1834.

My dearly Beloved,

My dear love,

I am always wishing I were a great actress, because, if my soul and intellect were equal to yours, another link would be forged between us; but I wish it still more at such a time as this, for I should then be able to relieve you of the annoyance of being at the mercy of an old woman, whose conceit has made her aggressive.[63]

I always wish I were a great actress because if my soul and mind were as strong as yours, we would connect even more; but I wish it even more at times like this, as I could then spare you the trouble of dealing with an old woman whose arrogance has made her confrontational.

I need not finish this letter, for here you are!

I don’t need to finish this letter because you’re right here!

1835.

1835.

It is long after 11 o’clock. I am no longer expecting you for a walk, but I still hope to see you this evening. I write you these few lines as an apology for the disappointment I feel each time you fail me. I am miserable, but not angry; I shed tears, but do not reproach you; I am often much to be pitied, but I never cease loving you to distraction. If only you would believe this, I think I could bear my invidious position with more resignation. I am afraid you misapprehend my love, and this anxiety often makes the days seem long and sad.

It’s well past 11 o’clock. I’m no longer expecting you for a walk, but I still hope to see you this evening. I’m writing these few lines as a way to apologize for the disappointment I feel every time you let me down. I’m miserable, but not angry; I shed tears, but don’t blame you; I often feel sorry for myself, but I never stop loving you intensely. If only you could believe this, I think I could handle my difficult situation with more patience. I’m afraid you misunderstand my love, and this worry often makes the days feel long and sad.

But I must not forget that you are working and worn out, and that you have neither strength nor leisure to listen, that is to say, to read of my worries.

But I can’t forget that you’re busy and exhausted, and that you don’t have the energy or time to listen, or in other words, to read about my concerns.

11.30 p.m.

11:30 PM

Here you are! I am finishing this letter more untidily even than usual. Luckily one’s character, and, more important still, one’s heart, are not exclusively interpreted by one’s handwriting.

Here you are! I'm wrapping up this letter in a messier way than usual. Luckily, a person’s character, and even more importantly, their heart, aren’t solely judged by their handwriting.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 3.15 p.m. (1835).

Saturday, 3:15 PM.

My poor, dear, beloved Toto,

My poor, dear, beloved Toto

When I see you so preoccupied with important business I am ashamed to add to your fatigues by the reiteration of my devotion, which you already know by heart. Did I not fear that you would misunderstand my silence, I should put an end to these letters, which, after all, are only a cold skeleton, a dull narrative of the generous, tender, passionate feelings which fill my heart. I should stop them, I say, until after the production of your play, reserving to myself the privilege of taking my revenge afterwards by multiplying my words and caresses. This is what I should do if you felt only a quarter as much solicitude for your dear little person as I do.

When I see you so caught up in important work, I feel bad about adding to your stress by repeating my devotion, which you already know by heart. If I didn't worry that you might misinterpret my silence, I would stop these letters, which are just a cold outline, a boring account of the generous, tender, passionate feelings that fill my heart. I would say I should hold back until after your play is finished, saving the right to make up for it later with lots of words and affection. That's what I would do if you cared even a fraction as much about your dear self as I do.

It is nearly three o’clock. I hope by this time everything has gone off well at rehearsal. It is high time, my admired, beloved, adored poet, you left that wretched den they call the Théâtre Français. You will leave it with full credit to yourself, notwithstanding the ill-will of that jealous old wretch, and the stupidity, hatred, and malice of the cabal against you.

It’s almost three o'clock. I really hope everything went well at rehearsal. It's about time, my admired, beloved, adored poet, that you get out of that horrible place they call the Théâtre Français. You'll leave with your dignity intact, despite the envy of that jealous old fool and the stupidity, hatred, and spite of the group against you.

You will see, my splendid lion, whether those hideous crows will dare croak in face of your roaring. As for me, if anything could make me prouder and happier, it would be that I alone understand you.

You’ll see, my magnificent lion, if those ugly crows will actually croak in front of your roar. As for me, if anything could make me prouder and happier, it would be that I alone understand you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 1.30 p.m., April 11th (1835).

Saturday, 1:30 p.m., April 11th (1835).

Why were you so smart just now? It makes me dreadfully anxious, especially in conjunction with your early morning walks to the Arsenal. Toto ... Toto ... you do not know what I am capable of; take care! I do not love you for nothing. If you deceived me the least bit in the world I should kill you. But no, seriously, I am jealous when I see you so fascinating. I do not feel as reassured as you would wish me to be. In fact, I insist upon attending these rehearsals. I do not choose to confide my dear lover to the discretion of nobody knows who. I wish to keep my lover to myself, in the face of the nation and of all French actresses.

Why were you so smart just now? It makes me really anxious, especially with your early morning walks to the Arsenal. Toto ... Toto ... you have no idea what I'm capable of; be careful! I don't love you for nothing. If you ever deceived me even a little, I would hurt you. But seriously, I get jealous when I see you so captivating. I'm not as reassured as you want me to be. In fact, I insist on attending these rehearsals. I don’t want to trust my dear lover to the judgment of who knows who. I want to keep my lover to myself, in front of the whole world and all the French actresses.

That is my politic and literary resolve: I shall put it into execution, from to-morrow.

That’s my political and literary decision: I’m going to put it into action starting tomorrow.

By the way, this is my birthday. You did not even know it—or, rather, I dare say you do not care whether I was ever born or not. Is it true that you do not mind one little bit? That is all the importance you attach to my love! And yet one thing is very certain: that I was created and put into the world solely to love you, and God knows with what ardour I fulfil my mission.

By the way, today is my birthday. You didn't even know it—or, to be honest, I bet you don't care if I was ever born. Is it true that you don't care at all? That's how much you value my love! Yet one thing is definitely true: I was brought into this world just to love you, and God knows how passionately I carry out my purpose.

I love you—ah, yes, indeed, I love you—I love my Victor!

I love you—oh yes, I really do love you—I love my Victor!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 8 p.m. (1835).

Saturday, 8 PM. (1835).

I am more than ever resolved to separate our lives one from the other. What you say about Mlle. Mars’s increasing age and the impossibility of obtaining a double success through her, literary as well as financial, and about the necessity of securing the services of Madame Dorval or some equally handsome and celebrated actress, makes me determined to sever our connection as speedily as possible, no matter where I may have to go, or under what pecuniary conditions. Your words to-night prove that you have had private intelligence about Mlle. Mars, Madame Dorval, and the theatre generally, that you have concealed from me, although it must completely revolutionise the plans made by you for the first play you were to give at this theatre. The secrecy you have maintained on the subject, contrary to all your promises to conceal nothing from me, grieves me more than the treachery of Monsieur Harel and Mlle. George, more even than the wicked animosity of your enemies and the perfidy of your intimate friends against myself. This silence is proof positive that I am a hindrance to your interests; you dread my ambition and my jealousy; you had already seen the propriety of giving a part to Madame Dorval, but you did not dare tell me so, for fear of encountering resistance and tears from me at this new distribution. You have only partially averted these. I will not attempt to thwart you, on the contrary; as for my tears, they are not worth wiping away, nor even restraining.[64] From this very night we cease our communion of dramatic interests. I go back to the position I ought never to have left: that of a hack actress, who is given any part, and badly paid at that. You resume your liberty without any impediment.

I am more determined than ever to cut ties between our lives. What you say about Mlle. Mars getting older and the impossibility of achieving dual success with her, both creatively and financially, and about the need to get Madame Dorval or another equally attractive and famous actress makes me want to end our connection as quickly as possible, regardless of where I need to go or what financial terms I might have to accept. Your words tonight show me that you've had private information about Mlle. Mars, Madame Dorval, and the theater in general that you've kept from me, even though it must completely change the plans you had for the first play you were supposed to present at this theater. The secrecy you’ve maintained on this matter, despite your promises to keep me informed, hurts me more than the betrayal of Monsieur Harel and Mlle. George, even more than the spiteful hostility of your adversaries and the disloyalty of your closest friends towards me. This silence clearly indicates that I’m a hindrance to your goals; you fear my ambition and jealousy. You’ve already seen that it would be appropriate to cast Madame Dorval, but you didn’t dare tell me, worried I would resist and cry over this new arrangement. You've only partially avoided those reactions. I will not try to oppose you; on the contrary, as for my tears, they aren’t worth trying to wipe away or hold back. From tonight on, we are no longer sharing our dramatic interests. I’ll return to the role I should never have left: that of a struggling actress, taking any part and being poorly paid. You can pursue your freedom without any restrictions.

Let us hope this new resolution will conduce to our greater happiness.

Let’s hope this new resolution will lead to our greater happiness.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, April 28th, 1835.
Four hours before the production of “Angélo.”

Tuesday, April 28th, 1835.
Four hours before the show of “Angélo.”

This is just to remind you of my love, and that it will only be purified and augmented by the ill-luck and perfidy to which you are more exposed than others, my noble poet, my king—king, indeed, of us all, though lover only of me: is that not so? I have nothing to fear from you, have I, my darling? You will take care of yourself and resist the advances of that shameless woman. Promise me this. I would not allude to it to-day, only I feel so uneasy at the thought of your spending the whole evening in her society, that I would give my life to prevent it. If you understood the greatness and quality of my love, you would appreciate my alarm.

This is just a reminder of my love, which will only grow stronger through the bad luck and betrayal you're more vulnerable to than others, my noble poet, my king—king of us all, even if you're just a lover to me: is that right? I have nothing to fear from you, do I, my darling? You'll take care of yourself and resist that shameless woman's advances. Promise me this. I wouldn’t bring it up today, but I feel so uneasy about you spending the whole evening with her that I would give my life to stop it. If you truly understood the depth and quality of my love, you would see why I'm so worried.

Think of poor me, sitting at the back of a box to-night, enduring all the anguish of jealousy and love.

Think of poor me, sitting at the back of a box tonight, going through all the pain of jealousy and love.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Madame Pierceau came at one o’clock, leaving Monsieur Verdier in a cab below. He was desperate at the loss of his stall, which, he hears, was taken from him by your orders. As I did not know what to say about it, I advised Madame Pierceau to send him to you. Monsieur Pasquier, as I anticipated, has not taken Madame Récamier’s box. I wonder what you have done with it. Did it reach you in time?

Madame Pierceau arrived at one o’clock, leaving Monsieur Verdier in a cab downstairs. He was upset about losing his stall, which he heard was taken from him by your orders. Since I didn't know what to say about it, I suggested that Madame Pierceau send him to you. Monsieur Pasquier, as I expected, hasn't taken Madame Récamier’s box. I'm curious what you've done with it. Did it get to you on time?

Midnight, Tuesday, April 28th, 1835.
An hour after the triumph of “Angélo.”

Midnight, Tuesday, April 28th, 1835.
An hour after the success of “Angélo.”

My cup is full. Bravo! bravo!! bravo!!! bravo!!!! bravo!!!!! For the first time I have been able to applaud you as much as I wished, for you were not there to prevent it.

My cup is full. Bravo! Bravo!! Bravo!!! Bravo!!!! Bravo!!!!! For the first time, I could cheer for you as much as I wanted, since you weren't around to stop me.

Thank you, my beloved! Thank you for myself, whose happiness you increase with every second of my life, and thank you also for the crowd that was there, admiring, listening, and appreciating you.

Thank you, my love! Thank you for me, whose happiness you boost with every second of my life, and thank you as well for the crowd that was there, admiring, listening, and appreciating you.



AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE.

AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE.



AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE.

AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE.



AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE (continued).

AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE (continued).



AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE (continued).

AUTOGRAPH LETTER FROM JULIETTE DROUET TO HER DAUGHTER CLAIRE (continued).

I saw and heard everything, and will tell you all about it; although if the applause, enthusiasm, and delirium could be measured by sheer weight, my load would indeed be heavy. I will give you full details of the performance, to-morrow, for I dare not hope to see you to-night; it would be too much happiness for one day, and you do not want me to go mad with joy!

I saw and heard everything, and I'll tell you all about it; although if the applause, enthusiasm, and delirium could be measured by weight, my burden would be really heavy. I'll give you all the details of the performance tomorrow because I can't hope to see you tonight; it would be too much happiness for one day, and you wouldn't want me to go crazy with joy!

Till to-morrow, then. If you knew how conscientiously I clapped Madame Dorval, you would hesitate to say or do anything to add to the soreness I already feel at the thought that another than I has been selected to interpret your noble sentiments. There, now I am giving way to sadness again, because you are with that woman!

Till tomorrow, then. If you knew how honestly I praised Madame Dorval, you would think twice before saying or doing anything to add to the discomfort I already feel at the thought that someone else has been chosen to express your noble feelings. There, I’m getting sad again, because you are with that woman!

Good-night, my beloved. Sleep well, my poet, if the sound of the great chorus of praise does not prevent it. To your laurels I add my tender caresses and thousands of kisses.

Good night, my love. Sleep well, my poet, if the sound of the great chorus of praise doesn’t keep you awake. Along with your achievements, I send you my sweet embraces and thousands of kisses.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 8 p.m. (1835).

Friday, 8 PM.

If I were a clever woman, my gorgeous bird, I could describe to you how you unite in yourself the beauties of form, plumage, and song! I would tell you that you are the greatest marvel of all ages, and I should only be speaking the simple truth. But to put all this into suitable words, my superb one, I should require a voice far more harmonious than that which is bestowed upon my species—for I am the humble owl that you mocked at only lately. Therefore, it cannot be. I will not tell you to what degree you are dazzling and resplendent. I leave that to the birds of sweet song who, as you know, are none the less beautiful and appreciative.

If I were a clever woman, my beautiful bird, I could explain how you combine the wonders of shape, color, and song! I would tell you that you are the greatest marvel of all time, and that would be the plain truth. But to express all this in the right words, my amazing one, I would need a voice far more melodious than the one I've been given—because I'm just the ordinary owl that you recently made fun of. So, it can’t be done. I won’t tell you how stunning and radiant you are. I’ll leave that to the sweet-singing birds who, as you know, are just as beautiful and appreciative.

I am content to delegate to them the duty of watching, listening and admiring, while to myself I reserve the right of loving; this may be less attractive to the ear, but it is sweeter far to the heart. I love you, I love you, my Victor; I cannot reiterate it too often; I can never express it as much as I feel it.

I’m happy to let them take on the role of watching, listening, and admiring, while I keep the right to love for myself; that might not sound as appealing, but it’s much sweeter to the heart. I love you, I love you, my Victor; I can’t say it enough; I can never express it as much as I truly feel.

I recognise you in all the beauty that surrounds me—in form, in colour, in perfume, in harmonious sound: all of these mean you to me. You are superior to them all. You are not only the solar spectrum with the seven luminous colours, but the sun himself, that illumines, warms, and revivifies the whole world! That is what you are, and I am the lowly woman who adores you.

I see you in all the beauty around me—in shape, in color, in scent, in beautiful sounds: all of these remind me of you. You are greater than all of them. You’re not just the rainbow with its seven bright colors, but the sun itself, lighting up, warming, and bringing life to the entire world! That's who you are, and I’m just the humble woman who adores you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

If you are coming to fetch me, as you led me to expect, I shall see you very soon now. I have never longed more ardently for you. Lanvin has just come. I will tell you about it when I see you.

If you're coming to get me like you said you would, I’ll see you really soon. I've never wanted you more. Lanvin just arrived. I'll fill you in on it when I see you.

Thursday, 7.30 p.m. (1835).

Thursday, 7:30 PM.

To my dear absent One.

To my dear absent one.

I hardly saw you this morning. I have not seen you this evening, and God knows what time it will be before you come to take me to Angélo—for I do not admit the possibility of a single performance taking place without my presence: besides, I am not sorry to know exactly how much time you spend with these actresses of the sixteenth century, and those of the nineteenth, who are no less dangerous. There, I am nearly as cross as I am sad. I had vowed I would not write at length to-day, just to teach you not to throw my letters aside without reading them. Myself, my letters, forgotten! You certainly manage to be the most worshipped and the least attentive of lovers. Oh, you do not care!

I barely saw you this morning. I haven’t seen you this evening, and who knows when you'll come to take me to Angélo—because I refuse to believe that a single performance could happen without me being there. Besides, I'm not really pleased to know exactly how much time you spend with those actresses from the sixteenth century, and those from the nineteenth, who are just as troublesome. Right now, I’m almost as annoyed as I am sad. I promised myself I wouldn’t write much today, just to show you not to toss my letters aside without even reading them. Me, my letters, forgotten! You truly excel at being both the most adored and the least caring lover. Oh, you really don’t care!

Never mind, I am sad. I am longing for you to-night, as the poor prisoner hungers for his pittance at the hour he is accustomed to receive it.

Never mind, I’m feeling sad. I’m missing you tonight, just like a poor prisoner craves his meager meal at the time he’s used to getting it.

But you are indifferent—you can calmly let my soul die of inanition—do you not love me, then? Tell me!

But you don't care—you can just watch my soul fade away without any concern—do you not love me? Please, tell me!

Well, I love you. I love you my Victor. I forgive you, because I hope it is not your fault, and also, because I cannot prevent myself from loving you.

Well, I love you. I love you, my Victor. I forgive you because I hope it’s not your fault, and also because I can’t stop myself from loving you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 8 p.m., 1835.

Tuesday, 8 p.m., 1835.

You hurt me a little bit just now, my Toto. While I was sacrificing the happiness of being with you one moment longer, to your need of repose, you were worrying about trifles, and not giving me a thought or a farewell. In moments like these I am forced to realise that you do not care for me as I care for you, and I feel wretched in consequence.

You just hurt me a little, my Toto. While I was giving up the happiness of being with you for just one more moment to let you rest, you were worried about small things and didn’t even think of me or say goodbye. In moments like this, I have to face the fact that you don’t care about me the way I care about you, and it makes me feel terrible as a result.

Another thing I have observed is that you never allude to my letters. You neither notice the complaints I make nor the love I shower upon you with every word. You have turned my happiness and content into sadness. My Toto, you do not love me as I love you. You have exhausted your faculty of loving. I tell myself that the enthusiastic and passionate devotion you once cherished for me has degenerated into mere partiality—then I mourn and mope, like a woman betrayed.

Another thing I've noticed is that you never reference my letters. You don’t acknowledge the complaints I express or the love I pour out to you in every word. You've turned my happiness and contentment into sadness. My Toto, you don't love me the way I love you. You've worn out your ability to love. I convince myself that the enthusiastic and passionate devotion you once had for me has turned into just a preference—then I grieve and sulk, like someone who's been betrayed.

If you knew how I love you, my Toto, you would understand the anguish of my eagerness, you would pity me, and, instead of leaving my letters unanswered, you would fly to me the moment you have read them, to reassure and comfort me if my fears are unfounded.

If you knew how much I love you, my Toto, you would understand the pain of my longing. You would feel for me, and instead of ignoring my letters, you would rush to me as soon as you read them, to reassure and comfort me if my fears aren't justified.

Never mind, I give you a thousand kisses. How many will you waste?

Never mind, I send you a thousand kisses. How many will you throw away?

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 12.30 p.m. (1835).

Tuesday, 12:30 PM (1835).

My dear little Toto,

My sweet little Toto

You have written me a very charming letter. I cannot send you one as fascinating; all I can do is to give you my whole heart and thoughts and life.

You wrote me a really lovely letter. I can't send you one that's as captivating; all I can offer is my entire heart, thoughts, and life.

You are quite right when you say that I shall soon give myself to you again, regardless of the sorrows that may follow. It is true, for I could sooner dispense with life than with your love.

You’re absolutely right when you say that I will soon give myself to you again, no matter the sorrows that may come after. It's true, because I could more easily give up my life than your love.

But let me tell you again the joy, surprise, and happiness, your letter caused me. You are better than I, and you are right when you think me an old idiot. I am in the seventh heaven this morning. You have never given me so much happiness, my dear little Toto. I am so grateful! I cannot love you more in return, for that were impossible; but I can appreciate in a higher degree your worth and the depth of your affection for me.

But let me tell you again how much joy, surprise, and happiness your letter brought me. You are better than I am, and you’re right when you think I’m an old fool. I'm on cloud nine this morning. You’ve never made me so happy, my dear little Toto. I’m so grateful! I can’t love you more in return because that would be impossible; but I can value even more your worth and the depth of your love for me.

You are my dear little man, my lover, my god, my adored tyrant! I love you, adore you, think of you, desire you, call upon you!

You are my sweet little guy, my partner, my everything, my beloved ruler! I love you, cherish you, think about you, crave you, and call for you!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Which do you like best, quality or quantity?

Which do you prefer, quality or quantity?

Monday, 8.20 p.m. (1835).

Monday, 8:20 PM.

I adore your jealousy when it gives me the pleasure of seeing you at an unaccustomed hour; but when it simply consists in suspecting me without advantage to ourselves, oh, how I detest it!

I love your jealousy when it allows me to see you at unexpected times; but when it’s just about you suspecting me without any benefit for us, oh, how I hate it!

You were rather cross to-day, but you atoned so amply by coming as you did, that I would willingly see you a little bit unjust to me every day, if it entailed the pleasure of having you one minute longer in the evening.

You were pretty annoyed today, but you made up for it so much by showing up like you did, that I would gladly let you be a little unfair to me every day, if it meant I could have you for one more minute in the evening.

If you only knew how true it is that I love you, you could never be jealous, or admit the possibility of my being unfaithful to you; and again, if you knew how much I love you, you would come every moment of the day and of the night, to surprise me in that occupation, and you would ever be welcomed with transports of joy.

If you only knew how real my love for you is, you could never feel jealous or think I could be unfaithful. And if you truly understood how much I love you, you would come to me every moment, day or night, to catch me in the act, and I would greet you with pure joy every time.

Yes, yes, I love you! I do not say so to force you to believe it, but because I crave to repeat it with every breath, with every word, in every tone. I adore you much more than you can ever wish. I love you above all things.

Yes, yes, I love you! I’m not saying this to make you believe it, but because I want to express it with every breath, every word, in every way. I adore you way more than you could ever want. I love you above everything else.

Juliette.

Juliette.

You attach too little importance to my letters as a rule. You forget that fine unguents are contained in small boxes, great love in trivial words.

You usually don’t give my letters enough value. You overlook the fact that precious ointments come in small containers, and deep love can be found in simple words.

Friday, 2 p.m. (1835).

Friday, 2 PM (1835).

You want a huge long letter ... and yet another huge long letter ... you are not very modest in your requirements. What would you say if I asked as much?—you, who write to every one in the world except me. I have a great mind to treat you according to your deserts, and write only as much as you write, love you only as much as you love me. You would be nicely punished if I did this. But do not fear; I should never play you such a scurvy trick. I am too much in need of an outlet for the superabundance of my heart, to venture to close the issue. I am too anxious to tell you every day how much I adore you, to condemn myself to silence. I long too much to get near you, in thought at all events, to afford to cut off the way of communication. Now that you know why I write so often, I will begin my letter.

You want a really long letter... and then another long letter... you're not very modest with your requests. What would you think if I asked for the same?—you, who write to everyone in the world except me. I have a strong urge to respond to you based on what you deserve, and only write as much as you do, love you only as much as you love me. You would be quite punished if I did that. But don’t worry; I would never play you such a dirty trick. I need to express the overflow of love in my heart too much to hold back. I’m too eager to tell you every day how much I adore you to keep silent. I long too much to connect with you, at least in thought, to cut off our communication. Now that you know why I write so often, I’ll start my letter.

My dear little Toto, although it is not long since I left you, I desire you with all the impatience and all the inclination that comes of a long separation. I should like to know where you are and what you are doing. I should like to be wherever you are, and, above all, I should like to be in your heart and thoughts, as you are in mine. I should like to be you and you me, in respect of love. The rest becomes you and you only. You are admired; I need to be loved. Are you capable, I ask you, of loving me as much as I love you, or half as much? even that would be immeasurable. If you only knew the extent of my love, you would treasure me, only for that.

My dear little Toto, even though it hasn't been long since I left you, I miss you with all the impatience and longing that comes from being away for a while. I’d love to know where you are and what you’re up to. I wish I could be wherever you are, and most of all, I want to be in your heart and on your mind, just like you are in mine. I wish we could be each other in terms of love. Everything else is just you and you alone. You receive admiration; I need love. Are you capable, I ask, of loving me as much as I love you or at least half as much? Even that would be incredible. If only you knew how deeply I love you, you would cherish me just for that.

I love you, love you, love you, love you, love you!

I love you, love you, love you, love you, love you!

This short little word, issuing from my heart, has impetus enough to mount right up to the heavens. I love you!

This little word, coming straight from my heart, has enough power to soar all the way up to the heavens. I love you!

Juliette.

Juliette.

I have received a letter from my daughter. This, combined with the horrible weather, makes me quite happy.

I got a letter from my daughter. This, along with the terrible weather, makes me pretty happy.

Friday, 9 p.m. (1835).

Friday, 9 PM (1835).

You gave me a delicious afternoon. How delightfully you talked! I am not alluding to your wit; a fly does not seek to raise an ingot of gold! Neither do I speak of the happiness of leaning upon your arm, listening to your voice, gazing into your eyes, breathing your breath, measuring my steps by yours, feeling my heart beat in unison with yours.

You gave me a wonderful afternoon. You spoke so beautifully! I'm not talking about your sense of humor; a fly doesn’t try to catch a piece of gold! I'm also not just referring to the joy of resting on your arm, hearing your voice, looking into your eyes, breathing your air, matching my steps with yours, and feeling my heart beat in sync with yours.

There can be no happiness greater than that I enjoyed this afternoon with you, clasped in your arms, your voice mingling with mine, your eyes in mine, your heart upon my heart, our very souls welded together. For me, there is no man on this earth but you. The others I perceive only through your love. I enjoy nothing without you. You are the prism through which the sunshine, the green landscape, and life itself, appear to me. That is why I am idle, dejected, and indifferent, when you are not by my side. I do not know how to employ either my body or my soul, away from you. I only come to life again in your presence. I need your kisses upon my lips, your love in my soul.

There’s no happiness greater than what I experienced this afternoon with you, wrapped in your arms, our voices blending together, your eyes locked on mine, your heart against mine, our very souls connected. For me, there isn’t another man in this world except for you. I see everyone else only through your love. I enjoy nothing without you. You’re the lens through which sunshine, the lush landscape, and life itself come to me. That’s why I feel lazy, down, and indifferent when you’re not by my side. I don’t know how to use my body or my soul away from you. I only come alive again when you’re here. I need your kisses on my lips, your love in my soul.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 11 a.m. (1835).

Good morning, my Victor!

Saturday, 11 a.m. (1835).

Good morning, my Victor!

Let me first kiss you. Of all the promises I made you yesterday, when we separated, only one has been broken. I promised to love you as I loved you at that moment—that is to say, more than all the world; but I do not know how it happened, I have come to love you much more! and I feel it will be so as long as I shall live. I beg you, my dear little Toto, to make up your mind to this, as I have already done.

Let me kiss you first. Out of all the promises I made you yesterday when we parted, only one has been broken. I promised to love you just like I did at that moment—meaning, more than anything in the world; but somehow, I've come to love you even more! And I know it will be this way for the rest of my life. I ask you, my dear little Toto, to accept this, just like I have.

Do you know, my blessed Toto, you are a second little Tom Thumb, far more marvellous than your prototype; for, not merely with pebbles or crumbs of bread do you mark the roads along which you travel, but actually with jewels and precious stones. I shall always recognise the spot where you dropped an enormous ruby as big as a flint, yesterday, with as much indifference as if it had been a piece of grit from Fontainebleau.

Do you know, my dear Toto, you are like a little Tom Thumb, but way more amazing than he was; because you don’t just leave pebbles or crumbs of bread on the paths you take, you actually leave behind jewels and precious stones. I’ll always remember the place where you dropped a huge ruby, as big as a rock, yesterday, just as casually as if it were a piece of dirt from Fontainebleau.

What do you suppose must happen to an insignificant creature like myself in the presence of so much wealth, in the midst of the enchantments of your mind? Will she lose her reason? That is already done. As to her heart, you stole it from her very easily, and therefore nothing remains to the poor wight but what is already yours.

What do you think happens to a little nobody like me in front of so much wealth and the magic of your mind? Will I lose my sanity? That’s already happened. As for my heart, you took that from me without any effort, so now all that's left for this poor soul is what already belongs to you.

Her love, her admiration, her life, belong to you! My glances, words, caresses, kisses, all, are yours!

Her love, her admiration, her life, belong to you! My looks, words, touches, kisses, all are yours!

Juliette.

Juliette.

(1835.)

(1835.)

It seems to be always my turn to write to you now. In the old days your letters called forth my letters, your love mine—and it was meet that it should be so, for, as you have often said, the man should be the pursuer of the woman. It is always awkward when a change of rôles occurs, and I am acutely conscious of it. I feel that a caress from you gives me far more happiness and security than thousands of those elicited by me.

It seems like it's always my turn to write to you now. Back in the day, your letters inspired mine, your love inspired me—and it was fitting that it was like that, because, as you've often said, a man should pursue a woman. It always feels strange when the roles change, and I'm really aware of it. I feel that a touch from you brings me way more happiness and security than thousands of touches I could give.

It is already half-past eleven and you have not arrived. Perhaps you are not coming, and the prohibition you laid upon me yesterday against seeking you at the printing works redoubles my anxiety and jealousy. I fear lest some untoward thing may have befallen you, or, worse still, some agreeable invitation reached you. My heart is crushed as in a vice; I think there is no greater suffering in this world than that of loving yet fearing. We arrange our lives very badly. Since you are not a free agent, and may be prevented from seeing me by thousands of circumstances we cannot foresee, you should at least allow me the opportunity of knowing what you are doing and where you are. It would satisfy me and keep me content. Instead of this, I have to wait for you, a prey to fears that tear at my heartstrings. Alas, I am to be pitied for loving you so intensely. It is a superabundance that will surely kill the body which bears it.

It’s already 11:30 and you still haven’t shown up. Maybe you’re not coming, and the rule you set yesterday against me searching for you at the printing works just makes me more anxious and jealous. I’m worried that something bad has happened to you, or even worse, that you got an invitation you’d rather accept. My heart feels crushed; I can’t think of a worse pain than loving someone while also feeling afraid. We really don’t manage our lives well. Since you’re not completely free and there could be a million reasons keeping you from seeing me, you should at least let me know what you’re up to and where you are. That would ease my mind and keep me calm. Instead, I’m left waiting for you, consumed by fears that tug at my heart. Oh, I really should be pitied for loving you this much. It’s a burden that might just break me.

If you love me only moderately, I pray God to deprive me of one of two things: either my life, or my love.

If you only love me a little, I ask God to take away one of two things: either my life or my love.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Nearly midnight. What a night I have before me! God pity me!

Nearly midnight. What a night I have ahead of me! God help me!

At Metz,
September 17th, Thursday, 8.15 a.m., 1835.

At Metz,
September 17th, Thursday, 8:15 a.m., 1835.

Good-morning, my Toto, good morning. It is magnificently fine, and we are going to be enormously happy. We are about to resume our bird-life, our life of love and freedom in the woods. I am enchanted. If only you were here, I should kiss you with all my might and main, as a reminder.

Good morning, my Toto, good morning. It’s a beautifully nice day, and we’re going to be incredibly happy. We’re about to get back to our bird-life, our life of love and freedom in the woods. I’m thrilled. If only you were here, I would kiss you with all my strength as a reminder.

What sort of a night did you have? Did you love me? Have you been writing to me under the old chestnut-tree? I am sure you have not. You scamp, I am afraid I go on loving you in proportion to the decrease of your affection.

What kind of night did you have? Did you love me? Have you been writing to me under the old chestnut tree? I’m sure you haven’t. You rascal, I’m afraid I keep loving you more as your affection seems to fade.

I was not able to read last night. I went to bed at a quarter past ten, and had horrid dreams. I trust they will not come true, but I confess I should be glad to get news of my poor little girl, whom we neglect far too much. If two more days go by without a letter, I shall write to Saumur, for I am really worried about her.

I couldn't read last night. I went to bed at 10:15 and had terrible dreams. I hope they won't come true, but I admit I would be happy to hear about my poor little girl, whom we neglect way too much. If I don't get a letter in the next two days, I’ll write to Saumur because I'm really concerned about her.

My dear little Toto, I am going to dress now, so as to get to you earlier. I love you, I love you with all my strength and all my soul. I kiss you! I adore you! Till this afternoon.

My dear little Toto, I’m getting dressed now so I can see you sooner. I love you, I love you with all my heart and soul. I kiss you! I adore you! See you this afternoon.

Your Juliette.

Your Juliette.

At Metz,
September 24th, Thursday, 8.45 a.m.

At Metz,
September 24th, Thursday, 8:45 a.m.

Good-morning, my darling Victor. I love you and am happy, for we are going to be more absolutely together than was possible yesterday, or the day before, when an inconvenient third disturbed our privacy. Also the weather is glorious, and I am madly in love with you; so everything around me glows radiant and beautiful.

Good morning, my darling Victor. I love you and am so happy because we're going to be completely together, more than we could be yesterday or the day before when an annoying third party interrupted our privacy. Plus, the weather is amazing, and I’m head over heels for you, so everything around me feels bright and beautiful.

I stayed in bed until 8.30, although I woke up at seven o’clock; but I just rolled lazily about, thinking of you, and reading yesterday’s newspapers. I reached home exactly at seven o’clock last night, undressed, tidied my things, dined, wrote to you, did my accounts, and read Claude Gueux till half-past ten. Then I put my hair into curl-papers, and got into bed at eleven o’clock. I went to you in spirit, and dreamt that I was kissing Baby Toto, and making big Toto jealous. This is the complete history of my morning up to date; now I shall dress, breakfast, and go for a walk in the meadows with the maid. Farewell, dearest, until this afternoon’s happiness. Always yours in love and longing.

I stayed in bed until 8:30, even though I woke up at 7:00; I just rolled around lazily, thinking about you and reading yesterday’s newspapers. I got home at exactly 7:00 last night, undressed, organized my stuff, had dinner, wrote to you, did my accounts, and read Claude Gueux until 10:30. Then I put my hair in curlers and got in bed at 11:00. I went to you in spirit and dreamt that I was kissing Baby Toto and making big Toto jealous. This is the full story of my morning so far; now I’m going to get dressed, have breakfast, and take a walk in the meadows with the maid. Goodbye, my dear, until this afternoon’s happiness. Always yours in love and longing.

I love you with all my heart, I embrace you in spirit, I adore you with my whole soul, I admire you with every faculty of my mind. Think of me, come to me, come to me as soon as possible. My arms, my cheek, my whole being, await you.

I love you with all my heart, I embrace you in spirit, I adore you with my whole soul, I admire you with every part of my mind. Think of me, come to me, come to me as soon as you can. My arms, my cheek, my whole self, are waiting for you.

J.

J.

At Metz,
Thursday, 8.45 p.m.

At Metz,
Thursday, 8:45 PM

My dear, good Toto,

My sweet, loyal Toto,

I should have got back without adventure, had I not met an enormous and horrific toad in the road, which sent me flying home, shrieking as if the devil was at my heels. I was here by ten minutes past seven, began my dinner at five minutes past eight, and am now sitting writing to you, to thank you for all the bliss you lavish upon me. This day, drenched with rain though it was, has been one of the most beautiful and happiest of my whole life. If there had been rainbows in the sky, they would be reflected in our hearts, linking our souls together in thought and emotion.

I should have gotten home without any trouble, but I ran into a giant and terrifying toad in the road, which sent me running home, screaming like the devil was chasing me. I got here by ten past seven, started my dinner at five past eight, and now I’m sitting here writing to you, to thank you for all the happiness you give me. Even though it rained all day, it’s been one of the most beautiful and happiest days of my entire life. If there had been rainbows in the sky, they would have reflected in our hearts, connecting our souls in thought and feeling.

I thank you for drawing my attention to so many lovely things I should never notice without your assistance and the touch of your dear white hand upon my brow; but there is one beauty greater and nobler than all the combined ones of heaven and earth, for the recognition of which I require no help—and that is yourself, my best beloved, your personality that I adore, your intellect that enchants and dazzles me. Would that I possessed the pen of a poet, to describe all I think and feel! But, alas, I am only a poor woman in love, and such a condition is not conducive to brilliancy of expression!

I thank you for pointing out so many beautiful things I would never notice without your help and the touch of your lovely white hand on my forehead; but there is one beauty greater and nobler than all the combined ones of heaven and earth, for which I need no assistance—and that is you, my dearest, your personality that I adore, your intellect that enchants and dazzles me. I wish I had the pen of a poet to describe all I think and feel! But, unfortunately, I am just a woman in love, and that state doesn’t lead to brilliant expression!

Good-night, my adored one; good-night, my darling. Sleep well. I send you a thousand kisses.

Good night, my beloved; good night, my sweetheart. Sleep tight. I'm sending you a thousand kisses.

J.

J.

Metz,
Monday, 11.5 a.m., September 24th, 1835.

Metz,
Monday, 11:05 a.m., September 24th, 1835.

Great indeed was our misfortune yesterday! I agree with you in that, my Victor, because I love you. For over a year I have suffered much; oftener than not, without complaint. I always trusted that my love and fidelity would engender in you feelings of esteem and confidence, but now that hope is for ever at an end; for, far from diminishing, your suspicion and contempt have grown to terrible dimensions. You love me, I know, and I worship you with all the strength of my being. You are the only man I have ever loved, the only one to whom I have ever given this assurance. Yet I now implore you on my knees to let me go. I cannot urge this too strongly. You see, my dear, I am so wretched, so humiliated, and I suffer so acutely, that I shall have to leave you, even against your will; so it would be kinder of you to give your consent, that I may at least have the sad satisfaction, if I must forsake you, of knowing that I have not disobeyed you.

Great was our misfortune yesterday! I agree with you, my Victor, because I love you. For over a year, I have suffered a lot; more often than not, without complaining. I always believed that my love and loyalty would inspire feelings of respect and trust in you, but now that hope is gone forever; your suspicion and contempt have only grown stronger. You love me, I know, and I adore you with all my being. You are the only man I have ever loved, the only one to whom I have ever given this assurance. Yet I now beg you on my knees to let me go. I cannot stress this enough. You see, my dear, I am so miserable, so humiliated, and I suffer so deeply, that I will have to leave you, even if it's against your wishes; so it would be kinder for you to agree, so I can at least have the sad satisfaction, if I must leave you, of knowing that I have not disobeyed you.

Farewell, my joy; farewell, my life; farewell, my soul! I leave you, for the very sake of our love—I offer this sacrifice on behalf of us both. Later, you will understand. But before bidding you a last good-bye, I swear to you that, during the last year, I have not committed one single action I need blush for, nor harboured one guilty thought. I tell you this from the bottom of my heart. You may believe it.

Farewell, my joy; farewell, my life; farewell, my soul! I'm leaving you for the sake of our love—I'm making this sacrifice for both of us. You’ll understand later. But before I say a final goodbye, I swear to you that in the past year, I haven’t done anything I need to be ashamed of, nor have I had a single guilty thought. I'm saying this from the bottom of my heart. You can believe it.

I shall go to my child, for I am anxious about her since she has been at Saumur. Perhaps I may bring her back with me. I think I was very wrong to send her away. I mean to repair my fault if there is yet time. The pretext of her health will be sufficient before the world. My heart shall be dumb upon all that concerns you. I will keep everything to myself. I must get work. If you can do anything to help me find some, it will be good of you. I mention this for the first and last time, for, if you were to forget me, you know very well that I should be the last to venture to recall myself to you.

I’m going to see my child because I’m worried about her since she’s been at Saumur. Maybe I can bring her back with me. I really think it was a mistake to send her away. I intend to make it right if there’s still time. The excuse of her health will be enough for others. I’ll keep everything about you to myself. I need to find work. If you can do anything to help me with that, I would appreciate it. I mention this just once, because if you were to forget me, you know I would never dare to remind you of me.

Good-bye again, my friend; good-bye, for ever! I have been copying your little book, hoping you would be generous enough to leave it with me. Good-bye! good-bye! Do not suffer, do not weep, do not think, do not accuse yourself! I love and forgive you.

Goodbye again, my friend; goodbye, forever! I've been copying your little book, hoping you would be kind enough to leave it with me. Goodbye! Goodbye! Don't suffer, don't cry, don't think, don't blame yourself! I love you and forgive you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Metz,
Saturday, 7.30 p.m. (October 1835).

Metz,
Saturday, 7:30 PM (October 1835).

You were in a great hurry to leave me to-night, my best-beloved. If consideration for me was your motive, it was high-handed and blundering of you, for I never enjoyed myself more than this evening, and, until the moment you left me so abruptly, I had never so savoured the happiness of being with you in the highways and byways.

You were in such a rush to leave me tonight, my dearest. If you thought you were doing it for my sake, that was misguided and clumsy on your part, because I’ve never had a better time than this evening, and until the moment you left so suddenly, I had never enjoyed the happiness of being with you in every little moment.

I therefore returned home sadly and thoughtfully. I have begun my letter to-night with diminished joy and confidence in the future, for your hurry to leave me weighs upon me, and I cannot explain it satisfactorily to myself.

I returned home feeling sad and deep in thought. I started my letter tonight with less joy and confidence for the future because your rush to leave me is bothering me, and I can’t make sense of it for myself.

I came in at a quarter past six, suffering greatly from indigestion. The maid told me some one had called for the dog—two gentlemen, who seemed much attached to it. Poor brute, it was a wrong instinct that led it to follow us. I have no doubt it is expiating its offence in hunger and cold at this very moment. I am somehow unduly interested in the fate of the poor thing. I feel something beyond ordinary pity for it; it makes me think of the fate and future in store for a poor girl we both know. She also follows step by step a master who will have no scruple in casting her adrift when his duty to society proves as pressing and sacred as that which called him away to-night.

I got in at a quarter past six, really struggling with indigestion. The maid told me that someone had come for the dog—two gentlemen who seemed quite fond of it. Poor thing, it was a mistake for it to follow us. I’m sure it’s suffering from hunger and cold right now. I find myself unusually worried about what happens to that poor creature. I feel something deeper than just ordinary pity for it; it makes me think about the future that awaits a certain girl we both know. She also follows a master who won’t hesitate to abandon her when his obligations to society become as urgent and important as what called him away tonight.

I am depressed, my dear friend, and unwell. The oppression on my chest is increasing. I hope your sore throat will diminish in proportion to what I am enduring. Providence is too just to allow such cumulation of suffering. Good-night—sleep well and think of me if you can. As for loving me, that is another question; one’s emotions cannot grow to order. I love you.

I’m feeling really down, my dear friend, and not well at all. The weight on my chest is getting heavier. I hope your sore throat gets better as quickly as I’m suffering. It seems too unfair for so much pain to pile up like this. Good night—sleep well and think of me if you can. As for loving me, that’s a different story; feelings can’t be forced. I love you.

J.

J.

Sunday, 8 p.m., 1835.

Sunday, 8 p.m., 1835.

My dear darling, I cannot describe to you the rapture with which I listened to the two sublime poems you recited to me, one on the first Revolution and the other on the two Napoleons.

My dear, I can’t express the joy I felt while listening to the two amazing poems you shared with me, one about the first Revolution and the other about the two Napoleons.

But where can your equal be found on earth!... My dear little Toto, do not laugh at me. I feel so many things I cannot express, much less write. I love and revere you, and when I reflect upon what you are, I marvel! Since you left me, I have read again Napoleon the Second. I shall never tire of it. It is going to bed with me now.

But where can I find someone like you on earth!... My dear little Toto, please don’t laugh at me. I have so many feelings that I can’t express, let alone write down. I love and admire you, and when I think about who you are, I’m amazed! Since you’ve been gone, I’ve read Napoleon the Second again. I’ll never get tired of it. It’s going to bed with me now.

You told me to wait for you till 9.30; after that hour I shall go to bed. If you should happen to come later, I will open the door to you myself, as you have forgotten the key. I want to do so, that I may not lose one second of the happiness of having you with me. Sleep well—good-night—do not suffer—do not work—sleep!

You told me to wait for you until 9:30; after that time I’ll go to bed. If you come later, I’ll open the door for you since you forgot the key. I want to do this so I don’t lose a moment of the happiness of having you with me. Sleep well—goodnight—don’t worry—don’t overwork yourself—sleep!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 8.30 p.m., 1835.

Wednesday, 8:30 PM, 1835.

I am half afraid of taking too literally your request for a daily letter. Tell me seriously how I am to interpret it, so that I may not make myself ridiculous, by overwhelming you with letters you do not want. Tell me the truth once for all, so that I may know where I am, and may give myself up without restraint to the pleasure of telling you, and writing to you, that I love you with all my heart, and that you alone constitute my sole joy, my sole happiness, and my sole future. If you can experience only one quarter of the bliss in reading, that I shall feel in inditing my scribble, you shall receive some of my prose every day, but in limited quantities, calculated not to wear out your patience.

I’m a bit worried about interpreting your request for a daily letter too literally. Please tell me how you really want me to understand it, so I don’t end up looking foolish by bombarding you with letters you don’t actually want. Just be honest with me once and for all, so I know where I stand and can fully enjoy expressing to you, in my writing, that I love you completely, that you are my only joy, my only happiness, and my only future. If you feel even a fraction of the joy in reading my notes that I feel in writing them, you’ll get some of my writing every day, but just in reasonable amounts so I don’t overwhelm you.

And, in order to demonstrate my powers of self-restraint, I will limit myself to six trillions of kisses for your beautiful mouth. Besides, here you come! I love you.

And, to show my self-control, I will hold back to six trillion kisses for your beautiful lips. By the way, here you are! I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 8 p.m., December 2nd, 1835.

Wednesday, 8 p.m., December 2, 1835.

My Beloved,

My Love,

When one is ill and feverish, everything tastes bitter to the lips and palate. I am in that position. I am abominably miserable, and all the sweet words you lavish upon me seem tainted. But I have enough sense left to realise that it is my condition that prevents me from relishing the full meed of happiness you are able to give me in one moment. Forgive me for suffering, and for not having the strength or generosity to conceal it from you; it is only because I suffer too much, and love you too much, which is the same thing.

When you're sick with a fever, everything tastes bitter on your lips and tongue. That's how I feel right now. I'm incredibly miserable, and all the sweet things you say to me feel spoiled. But I still have enough clarity to understand that my condition is blocking me from fully enjoying the happiness you can give me in this moment. Please forgive me for my suffering and for not having the strength or kindness to hide it from you; it’s only because I’m hurting so much and love you too deeply, which is basically the same thing.

I promise to be very cheerful to-night, and to disguise my feelings. I have read everything concerning you in the papers, and I cannot help suspecting that a passage about you and your work has been purposely cut out. If this is so, you had much better tell me, for I am quite equal to bearing the truth, and even to hearing lies; so I beg you to tell me what was in that newspaper, and thus spare me the trouble of procuring another copy. You must indeed be happy and proud on behalf of the person to whom you are supposed to have dedicated your sublime poem.

I promise to be really cheerful tonight and to hide my true feelings. I've read everything about you in the news, and I can't help but suspect that a part about you and your work has been intentionally omitted. If that's the case, you'd better just tell me, because I can handle the truth and even lies; so please, let me know what was in that article, and save me the hassle of getting another copy. You must feel truly happy and proud for the person you’re said to have dedicated your amazing poem to.



VICTOR HUGO.

VICTOR HUGO.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Victor Hugo.

The article by Monsieur F. Dugué seems singularly well-informed about your restoration to the domestic hearth. I am apparently not the only one who notices that for the last year you have been changing your habits and feelings, though I am probably the only one who will die of grief in consequence—but what matter, so long as the domestic hearth remains cheerful and the family, happy.

The article by Mr. F. Dugué seems especially well-informed about your return to the home. It looks like I'm not the only one who has noticed that over the past year you’ve been changing your habits and feelings, though I'm probably the only one who will be heartbroken because of it—but it doesn't matter, as long as the home stays happy and the family is joyful.

I hope you will do your best to come and see me to-morrow, during the intervals of the performance unless the salutations you have to make, and the compliments and admiration you must acknowledge should detain you against your will; in which case I hope I may be brave enough not to worry about such a trifle, and reasonable enough not to let the magnitude of my love depend upon so slight a pleasure.

I hope you’ll do your best to come and see me tomorrow, during the breaks of the performance, unless the greetings you have to give and the compliments and admiration you need to acknowledge keep you away against your wishes; in that case, I hope I can be strong enough not to stress over something so minor and reasonable enough not to let the depth of my love rely on such a small joy.

You see, my dear angel, I bow to the arguments you impress on me. I am no longer sad, neither do I suffer. I love you; that is the truest word of all.

You see, my dear angel, I listen to the points you make. I’m no longer sad, nor do I suffer. I love you; that’s the most honest thing of all.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 8.45 p.m., December 15th, 1835.

Tuesday, 8:45 PM, December 15th, 1835.

Of course, my darling, you did right to come back, whatever your reason might be; but the pleasure of your visit was quite spoilt by your inquiry as to how I spend my time, when it is self-evident that my conduct is irreproachable.

Of course, my dear, you were right to come back, no matter your reason; but the joy of your visit was somewhat ruined by your question about how I spend my time, when it's obvious that my behavior is beyond reproach.

It may surprise you that I should have borne the inquisition you habitually subject me to, with less equanimity to-day than usual. I own, my poor angel, that I do not know why it should be so. Perhaps I am like the cripple, who feels pain in the leg which has been cut off, long after he has lost it. I often suffer over my past life, though the present is so widely different. I suffer, not from variations of temperature, but from the variations of your love, which seems to grow daily colder and more gloomy. If I am mistaken, forgive and pity me; but if, as I fear, I make no error, tell me so frankly, and I shall be grateful for your sincerity. You see, my poor friend, I cannot believe that your jealousy is other than an insulting mistrust of us both. I have watched you carefully for the last six months, and I can see quite well that, although your love is gradually waning, your supervision becomes ever more active and more fidgety. If I were absolutely sure of what I suspect, I should not say this to you—I should go away at once, and you would never hear of me again; but if by chance I were wrong, and you still care for me, such a course would entail frightful sorrow upon us both. Therefore I remain, preferring to incur your hatred and contempt, rather than run the risk of grieving you.

It might surprise you that I’m handling the interrogation you constantly put me through with less patience today than usual. I admit, my dear, that I don’t know why that is. Maybe I’m like someone who feels pain in a leg that’s been amputated, long after it’s gone. I often feel anguish over my past, even though the present is so different. I suffer, not from changes in weather, but from the changes in your love, which seems to grow colder and more somber every day. If I’m mistaken, please forgive and have compassion for me; but if, as I fear, I’m right, just tell me honestly, and I’ll appreciate your honesty. You see, my dear friend, I can't help but think that your jealousy is nothing but a hurtful lack of trust in both of us. I’ve been watching you closely for the past six months, and I can clearly see that while your love is slowly fading, your scrutiny is becoming more intense and anxious. If I were completely sure of what I suspect, I wouldn’t be saying this—I’d leave immediately, and you’d never hear from me again; but if I happen to be wrong, and you still care for me, that would bring immense sorrow to both of us. So, I choose to stay, willing to face your anger and disdain rather than risk upsetting you.

There, my poor angel, is the attitude of mind and heart in which you found me this evening; it will explain why I received your question so badly, although I was grateful for your presence. You see, my head and heart are weary. If you are not careful, some calamity, resulting from this condition, will overtake and crush you, at a moment when neither you nor I will be able to prevent it. I give you this warning in all sincerity, but with the intimate conviction that it will not affect you. As long as you feel I belong to you wholly and entirely, you are as indifferent to my sufferings as to my happiness.

There, my poor angel, is the mindset and feelings you found me in this evening; it explains why I reacted so poorly to your question, even though I appreciated your presence. You see, my head and heart are exhausted. If you’re not careful, some disaster from this state will come and overwhelm you at a moment when neither of us can stop it. I’m giving you this warning with complete sincerity, but I truly believe it won’t make a difference to you. As long as you feel I belong to you completely, you’re as indifferent to my pain as you are to my happiness.

J.

J.

Wednesday, 8.30, February 3rd, 1836.

Wednesday, 8:30 AM, February 3, 1836.

If I have grieved you, my beloved, I beg you to forgive me, for I know your position is awkward and demands much consideration, especially from me. Besides, why should I complain of my mode of life more to-day, than yesterday? I accept my position without regret; therefore there is no reason for questioning an arrangement which only you can alter.

If I've upset you, my love, I ask you to forgive me because I know your situation is tough and requires a lot of thought, especially from me. Also, why should I complain about my life more today than I did yesterday? I accept my situation without regret; so there's no reason to question an arrangement that only you can change.

I cannot help noticing that your love is not what it was. I may say I am sure of it, if I may judge by the impatient words you occasionally utter, half against your will, and by other signs it would take too long to commit to paper. I certainly possess a devoted Victor, but no longer the lover Victor of former days. If it is as I fear, it becomes your duty to leave me at once; for I have never wished to live with you otherwise than as an adored mistress—certainly not as a woman dependent upon a man whose passion is spent. I want no pension. I demand my place in your heart, apart from any feeling of duty or gratitude. That is what I desire, as earnestly as I long to be a faithful woman, submissive to your every whim, whether just or unjust.

I can't help but notice that your love isn't what it used to be. I'm pretty sure of it, judging by the impatient words you sometimes say, even if you don't mean to, and by other signs that would take too long to write down. I definitely have a devoted Victor, but no longer the lover Victor from before. If it's as I fear, you need to leave me right away; because I've never wanted to live with you any other way than as an adored mistress—certainly not as a woman relying on a man whose passion has faded. I don’t want any kind of pension. I want my place in your heart, without any obligation or gratitude tied to it. That is what I want, as much as I want to be a loyal woman, willing to give in to your every wish, whether it's fair or not.

If I have hurt your feelings, my dearly beloved, I plead for pardon from the bottom of my heart. If you have to acknowledge a decrease in your love, be brave enough to do so frankly, and do not leave to me the frightful task of guessing it; but if you care for me as much as ever, say it again and again, for I doubt it, alas, and, in love, doubt is more painful a thousand times than the most heartbreaking certainty. Farewell, I worship you.

If I've hurt your feelings, my dear, I'm truly sorry from the bottom of my heart. If you need to admit that your love has faded, please be brave enough to say it clearly, and don’t make me guess; but if you love me just as much as before, say it over and over because I doubt it, unfortunately, and in love, doubt is a thousand times more painful than the most heartbreaking truth. Goodbye, I adore you.

J.

J.

Wednesday, 8.15 p.m., February 17th, 1836.

Wednesday, 8:15 PM, February 17, 1836.

You must think me either very cruel or very blind, my beloved. I think, perhaps, it would be best for you to accept the latter hypothesis. I love you, which means that I am jealous; but, as my jealousy is in proportion to my love, my doubts and frenzy are more vivid, more bitter, than those of ordinary women, who are only capable of an ordinary affection. Very well—I am cruel! So be it! I detest every woman upon whom your glances rest. I feel capable of hating all women, young or old, plain or handsome, if I suspect that they have dared raise their eyes to your splendid and noble features. I am jealous of the very pavement upon which you tread, and the air you breathe. The stars and sun alone are beyond my jealousy, because their radiance can be eclipsed by one single flash from your eyes.

You must think I’m either really cruel or really blind, my love. I guess it’s better for you to go with the second option. I love you, which means I get jealous; but since my jealousy is tied to my love, my doubts and outbursts are stronger and more painful than those of ordinary women, who can only feel a typical kind of affection. Fine—I am cruel! That’s just how it is! I hate every woman who gets your attention. I feel like I could dislike all women, young or old, plain or beautiful, if I even think they’ve had the nerve to look at your amazing and noble features. I’m jealous of the very ground you walk on and the air you breathe. The stars and the sun are the only things I’m not jealous of, because their brightness can be overshadowed by just one sparkle from your eyes.

I love you as the lioness loves her mate. I love you as a passionate woman, ready to yield up her life at your slightest gesture. I love you with the soul and intelligence God has lent His creatures to enable them to appreciate exceptional men like yourself. That is why, my glorious Victor, at one and the same moment, I can rage, weep, crawl, or stand erect; I bow my head and venerate you!

I love you like a lioness loves her mate. I love you like a passionate woman, ready to give up her life at your slightest gesture. I love you with the soul and intelligence that God has given His creatures to help them appreciate exceptional men like you. That’s why, my glorious Victor, at the same time, I can rage, weep, crawl, or stand tall; I bow my head and honor you!

There are days when one can fix one’s gaze upon the sun itself without being blinded: thus it is with me now. I see you, I am dazzled, entranced, and I grasp your beauty in all its splendour.

There are days when you can look right at the sun without being blinded: that's how I feel now. I see you, I'm mesmerized, captivated, and I take in your beauty in all its glory.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 8 p.m., August 15th, 1836.

Thursday, 8 p.m., August 15th, 1836.

Since you leave me here all by myself, my beloved, I shall think only of you, and in proof of this, I will scribble all over this virgin sheet of white paper. It is barbarous of you to let me grow fatter than I already am, by leaving me to dawdle at my fireside, instead of taking me out to walk and get thin.

Since you’ve left me here all alone, my love, I can only think about you, and to prove this, I will scribble all over this blank sheet of white paper. It’s cruel of you to let me get even fatter by leaving me to waste time by the fireplace instead of taking me out for a walk to slim down.

I am in love with you, but you do not care a bit. I am very sad not to have you with me, doubly so, when I think that it is on account of a play in which I am to have no part, after all the time I have waited and endured. When I reflect seriously upon this, my despair makes me long to fly to the uttermost ends of the world. It is so necessary that I should think of my future. I have wasted so much time waiting, that it almost spells ruin to me that you should produce a piece in which I may not play. You see, my dearest, I am not as generous as you thought. I am afraid I can no longer disguise from you the injury it does me to be three years out of the theatrical world, while you are bringing out plays. Forgive me, but I have a horror of poverty, and would do anything in reason to evade it. I love you.

I’m in love with you, but you don’t care at all. I’m really sad that you’re not by my side, even more so when I think it’s because of a play I won’t even be in, after all the time I’ve spent waiting and enduring. When I seriously think about this, my despair makes me want to escape to the farthest corners of the earth. I really need to think about my future. I’ve wasted so much time waiting that it feels like it could ruin me if you put on a show where I won’t get to perform. You see, my dearest, I’m not as selfless as you believed. I’m afraid I can’t hide from you anymore how much it hurts to be out of the theater for three years while you’re putting on plays. Forgive me, but I have a deep fear of poverty and would do anything reasonable to avoid it. I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 8.30 p.m., March 11th, 1836.

Friday, 8:30 PM, March 11, 1836.

Dear little Soul,

Dear little Soul,

You are quite happy, I hope, now that you possess the keys of Paradise. I had a few more difficulties to encounter after you went away, but they were of no consequence. Now that our little palace is nearly finished, my soul, I hope we shall celebrate the event in the usual way; but I must first rest a little, and nurse myself up, for I am really quite worn out with the dirt and litter. I am afraid to look at you or touch you in your beauty and purity and charm, while I am so ugly and untidy and exhausted that I hardly know myself as your Juju. But it will not last. My foulness will fall from me, and reveal me dressed, as in the fairy-tale, in garments of blue, bordered with golden stars, and a prince will marry me after tasting of my cooking. Splendid! But meanwhile you must graciously permit me to go on loving you, stains and all! Shut your eyes to the common lamp that guards the flame. If you will wait, you shall see that when we reach the heaven above us, I shall be as resplendent as yourself. Meanwhile, I drop a kiss upon your shoes, even if it entails your having them blacked again.

I hope you’re really happy now that you have the keys to Paradise. I faced a few more challenges after you left, but they didn’t matter much. Now that our little palace is almost done, my love, I hope we can celebrate the way we always do; but first, I need to rest a bit and take care of myself because I’m completely worn out from all the mess. I’m hesitant to look at you or touch you because of your beauty, purity, and charm, while I feel so ugly, messy, and exhausted that I can hardly recognize myself as your Juju. But this won’t last. My grime will fall away, revealing me dressed like in a fairy tale, in a blue gown edged with golden stars, and a prince will want to marry me after tasting my cooking. Amazing! But in the meantime, you’ll graciously let me continue loving you, stains and all! Just overlook the ordinary lamp that keeps the flame safe. If you wait, you’ll see that when we reach the heaven above us, I’ll shine as bright as you. For now, I’m kissing your shoes, even if it means they’ll need to be polished again.

J.

J.

Wednesday, 7.45 p.m., March 23rd, 1836.

Wednesday, 7:45 PM, March 23, 1836.

No doubt, dear angel, I ought to disguise in your presence the sadness that overwhelms me when I have to wait too long for you; but the late hour at which you generally come, makes it difficult for me to forget the weary suspense I have already been through, and am to endure again shortly. I love you, my dear—indeed, I love you too much. We often say this lightly, but I assure you that this time I state it in full gravity and knowledge, for I feel it to the very marrow of my bones. I love you. I am jealous. I hate being poor and devoid of talent, for I fear that these deficiencies will cost me your love. Still, I am conscious of something within me, greater than either wealth or intellect; but is it powerful enough to rivet you to me for ever? I ask myself this question night and day, and you are not at hand to soothe my unrest; hence the sadness that wounds you, the jealousy that amazes you, the mental torment you are incapable of understanding.

No doubt, my dear angel, I should hide the sadness I feel when I have to wait too long for you; but the late hour you usually arrive makes it hard for me to forget the exhausting suspense I’ve already been through and will have to endure again soon. I love you, my dear—actually, I love you too much. We often say this casually, but I assure you that this time I mean it seriously, as I feel it deep in my bones. I love you. I’m jealous. I hate being poor and talentless because I worry that these flaws will cost me your love. Still, I know there’s something inside me that’s greater than either wealth or intelligence; but is it strong enough to keep you tied to me forever? I ask myself this question day and night, and you’re not here to ease my anxiety; hence the sadness that hurts you, the jealousy that surprises you, the mental anguish you can’t understand.

But I love you all the same, and am happy in the midst of my pain. I smile through my tears, for I love you.

But I love you just the same, and I'm happy even in my pain. I smile through my tears because I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 8 a.m., March 26th, 1836.

Saturday, 8 a.m., March 26th, 1836.

Good-morning, my little darling Toto.

Good morning, my little darling Toto.

I am up at cock-crow, though very tired; but I want to be ready to witness your new triumph—for, beloved Toto of mine, you are the great Toto, the greatest man on earth.

I’m up at dawn, even though I’m really tired; I just want to be ready to see your new success—because, my dear Toto, you are the great Toto, the greatest man on earth.

How I love you, my Victor! I am jealous. Even your success makes me uneasy with the dread that, amongst so much adulation, you may overlook the humble homage of your poor Juju. I fear that these universal acclamations may drown my lowly cry of—I love you! This apprehension becomes an obsession on such a day as this, when everything is at your feet, caresses, adoration, frenzy. Ah, why are you not insignificant and unknown like myself! I should then have no need to fear that the torch of my love will be eclipsed by that immense illumination.

How I love you, my Victor! I'm jealous. Even your success makes me uneasy with the fear that, among all the admiration, you might overlook the humble appreciation from your poor Juju. I'm worried that these widespread cheers might drown out my quiet shout of—I love you! This fear turns into an obsession on a day like today, when everything is at your feet—affection, adoration, excitement. Ah, why can't you be ordinary and unknown like me! Then I wouldn't have to worry that the light of my love will be overshadowed by such a bright spotlight.

Try, beloved, to keep a little place in your heart for the love and admiration of your poor mistress, who has loved you from the day she first set eyes upon you, and who will worship you as long as the breath remains in her body.

Try, my dear, to hold a small space in your heart for the love and admiration of your devoted mistress, who has loved you since the moment she first saw you, and who will adore you for as long as she draws breath.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 6.15 p.m., March 26th, 1836.

Saturday, 6:15 p.m., March 26, 1836.

Let me tell you once again that I love you, my Victor. Presently, thousands of voices will be raised in a chorus of praise. I alone say: I love you. You are my joy, the light of my eyes, the treasure of my life, you are YOU. This evening, my adored one, whatever you say or do, I must be jealous and wretched. Be merciful to me; do not let me suffer too cruelly. If you think of me when you are absent, I shall be conscious of it—if you love me, I shall feel it upon my heart like beneficent balm upon a raw wound.

Let me tell you again that I love you, my Victor. Right now, thousands of voices will be raised in a chorus of praise. But I alone say: I love you. You are my joy, the light in my eyes, the treasure of my life; you are YOU. This evening, my beloved, no matter what you say or do, I can’t help but feel jealous and miserable. Please be kind to me; don’t let me suffer too much. If you think of me when you're not here, I’ll be aware of it—if you love me, I’ll feel it in my heart like a soothing balm on a painful wound.

Farewell, dear soul; it is impossible to wish an increase of beauty to the man, or more glory to the genius; so, if you are happy, so am I. Farewell, then, dearest; I cannot refrain from sending a word of love to the lover, before going to applaud the poet. The heart must have its due share.

Farewell, dear one; it's impossible to wish for more beauty in a man or greater glory in his talent; so, if you're happy, then I'm happy too. Farewell, then, my love; I can't help but send a message of love to the lover before I go to applaud the poet. The heart deserves its share.

Good-bye till later. For ever, for life and until death, love, nothing but love!

Goodbye for now. Forever, for life, and until death, love—nothing but love!

J.

J.

Sunday, 7.45 p.m., March 27th, 1836.

Sunday, 7:45 PM, March 27, 1836.

I hardly dare speak to you to-night of love. I feel humiliated by my devotion, for all those women seem to be rivals, preferred before me. I suffer, but I do not hold you responsible. I feel worse even than usual this evening. I did not venture to ask what you had written to Madame Dorval, for I was afraid to discover some fresh reason for bitterness and jealousy; so I remained silent.

I can barely bring myself to talk to you about love tonight. I feel embarrassed by my feelings because all those other women seem like competition, chosen over me. I'm in pain, but I don’t blame you for it. I feel even more down than usual this evening. I didn’t dare to ask what you wrote to Madame Dorval because I was afraid it would just give me another reason to feel bitter and jealous, so I stayed quiet.

My dear treasure, you are very lucky not to be jealous: you have no competition to fear with any other celebrity, for there is none besides yourself, and you know that I love you with my whole heart, whereas all I can be sure of is, that I love you far too much to hope to be loved in proportion. In addition, I feel I shall never be capable of raising the heavy stone under which my intellect slumbers.

My dear treasure, you're really fortunate not to feel jealous: there's no competition to worry about with any other celebrity, because there’s no one but you, and you know that I love you with all my heart. All I can be sure of is that I love you far too much to expect to be loved back in the same way. Plus, I think I’ll never be able to lift the heavy stone that holds my mind back.

Forgive me, I am sad. I am worse than sad—I am ashamed, because I am jealous. I am an idiot, and consequently, I am in love!

Forgive me, I'm feeling down. I'm not just sad—I'm embarrassed because I'm jealous. I'm being foolish, and as a result, I'm in love!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 8.30 p.m., April 14th, 1836.

Thursday, 8:30 PM, April 14, 1836.

I love you, my dear Victor, and you make me very unhappy when you seem to doubt it. It is still harder for me when you put your want of confidence into words, for I can only attribute it to the sacrifices you constantly make for me, and which probably cause you to think that an ignoble motive constrains me to remain under your protection. In addition to thus wounding me in the most sensitive part of my love, you exasperate me to a point I cannot describe, because it is true that I have not the wherewithal to live independently of you and your influence. Therefore, my poor angel, when you show your suspicions of my sincerity, I read into them more than jealousy and ill-will: I imagine a reproach against my dependent position. I feel an overwhelming need to prove to you, by any means, that you are mistaken in the woman and her love. Remember your burnt letters! You know what a doubt on your part led me to do on one occasion. Well, angel, I tell you honestly that when you question, not only my fidelity, but also my love, I long to fly to the other side of the world, there to exist as best I can, and never pronounce your name again for the rest of my life. This will be the last proof of love I can give you, and at least you will not be able to accuse me, then, of self-interest and self-love. You hurt me terribly to-night; you often do, and generally when I am most tender and demonstrative towards you.

I love you, my dear Victor, and it really makes me unhappy when you seem to doubt that. It’s even harder when you express your lack of confidence, because I can only think it comes from the sacrifices you constantly make for me, which probably lead you to believe that a selfish reason is keeping me under your protection. Besides hurting me in the most sensitive part of my love, you frustrate me beyond words, because it’s true that I don’t have what it takes to live independently of you and your influence. So, my poor angel, when you show your doubts about my sincerity, I read into them more than just jealousy or resentment: I see a criticism of my dependent situation. I feel an overwhelming need to prove to you, by any means, that you are wrong about me and my love. Remember your burnt letters! You know what your doubt led me to do once before. Well, angel, I honestly tell you that when you question not only my loyalty but also my love, I want to run to the other side of the world, live as best I can, and never say your name again for the rest of my life. This will be the last proof of love I can give you, and at least you won’t be able to accuse me then of being self-interested or self-loving. You hurt me so much tonight; you often do, especially when I’m being most tender and affectionate towards you.

Yet I love you.

Yet I love you.

J.

J.

Tuesday, 8 p.m., April 19th, 1836.

Tuesday, 8 p.m., April 19, 1836.

Beloved, I am perfectly certain you will not come to fetch me to see Lucrèce, and I am already resigned. There is only one thing I shall never submit to, and that is, the loss of your love. I know you are devoted, that you lavish friendship upon me; but I feel that you have no more love to give me, and I cannot bear it. During the four months I have been alone, ill for the most part, I never knew whether the time would come when you would be impelled to say to me: Take courage, for I love you. I would have given life to find those words in your handwriting at my bedside in the morning, or on my pillow at night. I waited in vain, they never came; my sorrow grew, and now I am certain that you have ceased to care for me.

Beloved, I’m completely sure you won’t come to take me to see Lucrèce, and I’ve already accepted that. There’s only one thing I will never accept, and that’s losing your love. I know you care and show me friendship, but I can feel that you have no more love to offer, and I can’t handle it. For the four months I've been alone, mostly sick, I never knew if the time would come when you’d feel compelled to say to me: Take courage, for I love you. I would have given anything to find those words written in your handwriting at my bedside in the morning, or on my pillow at night. I waited in vain; they never came. My sadness grew, and now I’m certain that you no longer care for me.

I know what you will say, Victor—you will tell me that you are hard at work, that you do everything for me, and do not let me want for anything. To that I reply that I have been just as busy or busier than you, yet have always found time to show you the outward signs of my inward love. I may also tell you that, without your love, I do want for everything, and that my life is utterly wretched without it. Lastly, I declare to you that if you continue to be so reasonably kind and attentive, I will release you from your self-imposed burden, at some moment when you least expect it, and for evermore. I must have true love or nothing.

I know what you're going to say, Victor—you'll tell me that you're working hard, that you do everything for me, and that you make sure I want for nothing. In response, I want to say that I've been just as busy, if not busier than you, yet I've always found time to show you the signs of my true feelings. I also want to let you know that without your love, I feel like I want for everything, and my life is completely miserable without it. Finally, I want to tell you that if you keep being so kind and attentive, I'll free you from your self-imposed burden at a moment when you least expect it, and forever. I need real love or nothing.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 7.45 p.m., May 2nd, 1836.

Monday, 7:45 PM, May 2, 1836.

My dear little Beloved,

My dear little Love,

I am sorry to find that you are not as convinced as I am, of the propriety of giving me your portrait.

I’m sorry to hear that you aren’t as sure as I am about the appropriateness of giving me your portrait.

I confess I feel the greatest disappointment when I realise, from your daily evasion of my request, that I shall probably never become the possessor of the picture which is so like you, nor even, perhaps, of a copy of the original. I am sad and dejected. I think you do not care enough for me, a poor disinherited creature, to do me the favour you have already bestowed upon another, who already has her full meed of the gifts of life. I am therefore greatly disappointed. I had counted upon having the portrait, and had anticipated much happiness from its possession. The contemplation of it would have so greatly contributed to my courage and resignation, that it is very grievous to have to renounce it thus suddenly, without any compensation.

I have to admit that I feel really let down when I realize, from your constant avoidance of my request, that I will probably never own the picture that looks so much like you, or even a copy of the original. I’m feeling sad and down. I think you don’t care enough for me, a poor outcast, to do me the favor you already did for someone else, who already has all the blessings of life. So, I’m extremely disappointed. I was counting on having the portrait and was looking forward to much happiness from having it. Just thinking about it would have helped my courage and acceptance so much, and it’s really painful to have to give it up so suddenly, without any compensation.

If I wanted to speak of other things now, I could not; my heart is heavy, my eyes overflow with tears. I can only find bitter words for the expression of my wounded love.

If I wanted to talk about anything else right now, I couldn’t; my heart feels so heavy, and my eyes are filled with tears. I can only find harsh words to express my hurt love.

I love you more to-day than I have ever done before, yet I am not happy.

I love you more today than I ever have, but I’m still not happy.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 7.45 a.m., May 20th, 1836.

Friday, 7:45 a.m., May 20, 1836.

Good morning, my dear little Toto.

Good morning, my dear little Toto.

You failed me again last night, so I shall never count upon you again. I loved you with all my strength, and thought of you even in my sleep. This morning I love you with my whole soul, and heartily long for you, but I know you will not come, so I am cross and sad.

You let me down again last night, so I can't rely on you anymore. I loved you with all my heart and even dreamed about you. This morning, I love you with everything I have, and I really miss you, but I know you won't come, so I'm feeling upset and sad.

How fine the weather is, my Toto, and how happy we could be in the fresh air, on the high road, in a nice little carriage, with a month of happiness in prospect: it would be Paradise, but ... but ... I dare not set my heart upon it, for I should go crazy with grief if the treat were withheld. At all events, I am ready to start; my foot is well again, and we can set off to-night, or to-morrow morning, at whatever time suits you. I am quite ready, let us, therefore, seize our chance of the fine weather.

How lovely the weather is, my Toto, and how happy we could be in the fresh air, on the main road, in a nice little carriage, with a month of happiness ahead of us: it would be like Paradise, but ... but ... I can’t let myself hope for it, or I’d go crazy with sadness if it didn’t happen. Anyway, I’m ready to go; my foot is better now, and we can leave tonight or tomorrow morning, whenever you prefer. I’m completely ready, so let’s take advantage of this beautiful weather.

My adored one, I am dying to make this expedition.... Do try to get free at the earliest moment possible. I shall be so happy. I still love you, ever so much. I need you terribly. My heart is more than ready for the happiness you will give me during the whole time we shall be together.

My beloved, I can’t wait to go on this trip... Please try to find a way to be free as soon as you can. I’ll be so happy. I still love you so much. I need you more than ever. My heart is totally ready for the happiness you’ll bring me while we’re together.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 12.45 p.m., July 21st, 1836.

Thursday, 12:45 PM, July 21, 1836.

Once more I am reduced to writing all that is in my heart, my adored one. It is but a slender satisfaction after the bliss we have been enjoying. Nevertheless, we must take life as we find it, and it would be ungracious of me to complain. A month like the one we have just spent would compensate for a whole life-time of misfortune and worry. Poor angel, since you left me I feel lost and alone in the world. You cannot imagine the utter void, surrounded as you are at this moment by the affection of charming children and devoted friends, while I am alone with my love—that is to say alone in space—for my love has no limits. I seek what consolation I can, by speaking to you, and writing to you. Your handkerchief, breathing of you, lies by my side, with your adored name embroidered in the corner. I caress and talk to it, and we understand each other perfectly. For every kiss I press upon it, it exhales your sweet aroma; it is as if I scented your very soul. Then I weep, as one does in a beautiful dream from which one fears to awake. Heavens, how I love you! You are my life, my joy! I adore you!

Once again, I find myself writing everything that's in my heart, my beloved. It’s just a small comfort after the happiness we've shared. Still, we have to accept life as it comes, and it would be ungrateful of me to complain. A month like the one we've just spent would make up for a whole lifetime of misfortune and stress. My poor angel, since you left, I feel lost and alone in this world. You can't imagine the emptiness I feel, while you're surrounded right now by the love of wonderful children and loyal friends, and I'm left here with just my love—that is, I'm alone in a physical sense—because my love for you knows no bounds. I try to find comfort by talking to you and writing to you. Your handkerchief, carrying your scent, is by my side, with your cherished name embroidered in the corner. I caress it and talk to it, and we understand each other completely. For every kiss I place on it, it brings forth your sweet fragrance; it feels like I'm savoring your very essence. Then I cry, like someone waking from a beautiful dream that they dread leaving. Oh heavens, how I adore you! You are my life, my happiness! I love you!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 2.15 p.m., September 2nd, 1836.

Friday, 2:15 PM, September 2, 1836.

My poor, beloved angel. The nearer the moment approaches, the more I dread the inevitable parting which must follow the few days of happiness you have just given me. I long for delay, but I know very well that, however Providence may interpose in my favour, the day must come when you will have to go to St. Prix. Lucky for me if it is not to-day. But, putting aside all considerations of love and Juju, it would really not be prudent for you to go to the country in this cold, foggy weather; even this morning, in the warmth and repose of home, you felt a warning twinge of rheumatism, which prescribes prudence on your part. I fear your natural desire to kiss Toto on his donkey, and watch the other little rogues at their holiday occupations, may draw you, in spite of rain, wind, and the good counsel of your old Juju, to St. Prix. At any rate, if you do this foolish thing, try to avoid chills, to think of me, and to come back to my care and caresses as quickly as possible.

My poor, beloved angel. The closer we get to the moment, the more I dread the inevitable goodbye that will follow the few days of happiness you've just given me. I wish for time to slow down, but I know that regardless of any twist of fate, the day will come when you have to go to St. Prix. It would be lucky for me if it isn’t today. Still, putting aside all thoughts of love and Juju, it really wouldn’t be wise for you to head to the countryside in this cold, foggy weather; even this morning, in the warmth and comfort of home, you felt a warning twinge of rheumatism, which calls for caution on your part. I worry that your natural urge to kiss Toto on his donkey and watch the other little troublemakers at their holiday activities might pull you to St. Prix, despite the rain, wind, and the good advice from your old Juju. In any case, if you decide to do this foolish thing, try to avoid getting sick, think of me, and come back to my care and affection as soon as you can.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 6 p.m., 29th, 1836.

Saturday, 6 p.m., 29th, 1836.

You torment me unjustly, as usual, my darling beloved. Yet you ought to begin to know me, and not suspect my every action, down to the drinking of a cup of coffee. The awkwardness of my position, the absolute solitude in which I am compelled to live, and the many insults I have to tolerate daily from you, exasperate me so, that I feel I would rather go out of your life, than continue to exist like a woman condemned and accursed.

You torment me unfairly, as always, my dear. But you really should start to understand me and not doubt everything I do, even down to having a cup of coffee. The uncomfortable situation I’m in, the total loneliness I have to endure, and the many insults I have to put up with from you every day drive me to the brink. I feel like I’d rather leave your life than keep living like a condemned and cursed woman.

It is your fault that I am so unhappy. Nobody else will ever love you so well, or be so entirely devoted to you. But one is not bound to put up with impossibilities, and I cannot live longer under a yoke which you make more crushing every day. What am I to do, beloved? Run away from you? I have scarcely enough money for my quiet Paris routine. Remain here? If you have not the courage to abstain from visiting me, I certainly shall never have enough to prevent you from coming.

It’s your fault that I’m so unhappy. No one else will ever love you as much or be so completely devoted to you. But I'm not obligated to put up with the impossible, and I can’t keep living under this crushing weight you make heavier every day. What am I supposed to do, my love? Run away from you? I barely have enough money for my peaceful Paris routine. Stay here? If you lack the courage to stop visiting me, I definitely won't be able to keep you from coming.

The wound in my heart is raw and bleeding, thanks to the care you take to keep it in that condition. The slightest additional twinge becomes unbearable torture. I do not know what moral operation I would not consent to, to be cured of it.

The wound in my heart is fresh and painful, all because of the way you handle it. Even the smallest hint of pain turns into unbearable suffering. I can't imagine what I wouldn't agree to, to be free of it.

For the last three years you have really given me too much pain. I implore you, from the bottom of my heart, to be less offensive with me, or else to leave me for good and all. You may guess from this what I am enduring.

For the past three years, you have caused me way too much pain. I sincerely ask you, from the bottom of my heart, to be less hurtful towards me, or else just leave me for good. You can probably imagine what I'm going through.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 2 p.m., January 1st, 1837.

Sunday, 2 p.m., January 1st, 1837.

Your darling, adorable letter has reached me. I have devoured it with caresses. Oh, how I love you! I have just sent my child out of the room, so that I might read it on my knees in front of your picture. These little pranks may seem foolish, but they contain a deeper, more sacred significance, like the devotion that inspires them.

Your sweet, lovely letter has reached me. I’ve enjoyed it with affection. Oh, how I love you! I just sent my child out of the room so I could read it on my knees in front of your picture. These little habits might seem silly, but they hold a deeper, more meaningful significance, just like the love that inspires them.

When you come, you will find me joyous and radiant, as I was on that glorious day when you first revealed your love. My beloved, my heart, I am very happy. I am in heaven, for you love me, my Toto ... your dear letter has said it. Your eyes, your mouth, your soul, will tell me so still better, presently. Yes, indeed I am happy, I am surfeited. There is nothing left for me to desire or require—I have your love, a love which God Himself might envy were He a woman.

When you arrive, you’ll find me joyful and glowing, just like I was on that amazing day when you first showed me your love. My darling, my heart, I’m truly happy. I feel like I’m in heaven because you love me, my Toto ... your sweet letter has confirmed it. Your eyes, your smile, your spirit will express this even more clearly soon. Yes, I’m really happy, I’m overwhelmed. There’s nothing more I could want or need—I have your love, a love that even God Himself might envy if He were a woman.

Thank you, adored one, thank you from my heart and soul. I am as good as gold, believe me.

Thank you, my dear, thank you from the bottom of my heart. I'm truly doing well, believe me.

Juju.

Juju.

Tuesday, 7.30 p.m., February 21st, 1837.

Tuesday, 7:30 PM, February 21, 1837.

Do not grieve, my precious, do not lament. I will not attempt consolation, for you have better and more efficacious resources within your own self; but I share your affliction. Whatever saddens you saddens me: where you love, I love; when you mourn, I mourn. If I conjure you not to give way to your grief, it is not because I hesitate to bear my portion of it, but because I believe that your poor brother himself would not now desire a return to this life.[65] I look upon his death more as a blessing than a misfortune. Poor brother!

Do not mourn, my dear, do not be sorrowful. I won’t try to comfort you because you have better and more effective strength within yourself; but I feel your pain. Whatever makes you sad makes me sad: where you love, I love; when you grieve, I grieve. If I urge you not to succumb to your sorrow, it’s not because I don’t want to share it, but because I genuinely believe that your beloved brother wouldn’t wish to return to this life now. I see his passing more as a blessing than a misfortune. Poor brother!

I love you, my adored Victor. In moments such as these, when sorrow brings you nearer to my level, I feel that my affection for you is absolutely true and purified from all dross. Try to come early this evening. I will lavish caresses upon you silently, with my eyes and my innermost self, without worrying you. You shall rest by my fireside, and lean your dear head upon my shoulder, and read, and I shall be glad.

I love you, my beloved Victor. In moments like these, when sadness brings us closer together, I feel that my love for you is completely genuine and free from anything superficial. Please try to come early this evening. I will shower you with affection silently, with my eyes and my innermost being, without burdening you. You can relax by my fireside, rest your dear head on my shoulder, read, and I will be happy.

I am jealous of that woman who has dared to steal your verses; such things are not lost. It was a two-fold wickedness on her part, for she caused you the trouble of rewriting them, and me the torment of jealousy. I will not have you see her again, ever! Do you hear?

I’m jealous of that woman who has had the nerve to take your words; such things are not forgotten. It was double wickedness on her part because she made you go through the trouble of rewriting them, and me suffer the pain of jealousy. I don’t want you to see her again, ever! Do you understand?

Oh, I love you, I love you far too much.

Oh, I love you, I love you way too much.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 7.15 p.m., April 2nd, 1837.

Monday, 7:15 PM, April 2, 1837.



CARICATURE OF MLLE. GEORGE, BY VICTOR HUGO. Victor Hugo Museum.


PORTRAIT OF VICTOR HUGO BY HIMSELF.

CARICATURE OF MLLE. GEORGE, BY VICTOR HUGO.
Victor Hugo Museum.
    SELF-PORTRAIT OF VICTOR HUGO.

I have decided to get up, after all, thanks to the laundry-man; but for him, I should have remained in bed, nursing my depression. I am sad beyond everything, yet I cannot tell why—you are kind and affectionate, and I love you with my whole soul; but that does not seem enough. Esteem, the keystone of happiness, is lacking. I have worn myself out in the endeavour to gain it during the last four years, yet it cometh not, nor ever will come, now. I must turn my efforts in another direction. I must try to break with you, tactfully, as you say, by quitting Paris, and perhaps France. Will that be sufficient to stop the tongue of scandal? I wish to leave you before you abandon me, because I do not admit your right to inflict such a fearful blow upon me. There are people, capable of committing suicide, who yet recoil at the thought of being murdered—I am one. I can and will kill myself, but I shrink from the injury you might possibly inflict upon me before long. My courage does not outstrip your cruelty. I love you too much for happiness.

I’ve decided to get up after all, thanks to the laundry guy; if it weren’t for him, I would have stayed in bed, feeling sorry for myself. I’m really sad, but I can’t quite explain why—you’re kind and loving, and I love you with all my heart; but that doesn’t seem to be enough. Respect, which is the foundation of happiness, is missing. I’ve exhausted myself trying to earn it over the last four years, but it hasn’t come, and it never will now. I need to direct my efforts elsewhere. I have to try to end things with you, delicately, as you say, by leaving Paris, and maybe even France. Will that be enough to silence the gossip? I want to leave you before you leave me because I won’t accept your right to hurt me that deeply. There are people who, despite being able to commit suicide, still flinch at the thought of being killed—I’m one of them. I can and will take my own life, but I’m afraid of the pain you might cause me first. My bravery doesn’t exceed your cruelty. I love you too much for my own happiness.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 10.15 a.m., May 2nd, 1837.

Tuesday, 10:15 a.m., May 2nd, 1837.

Good morning, my well-beloved. Did you have a good night? You looked overstrained and tired yesterday, and indeed there was enough to make you so, you poor dear. I do not know how you can put up with it all. Forgive me for adding to your burthen the exactions of a woman who loves, and fears to recognise in lassitude an evidence of coldness. Forgive me; if I did not occasionally doubt your love I should torment you less, and would show more consideration for your occupations and repose.

Good morning, my dear. Did you sleep well? You seemed really stressed and exhausted yesterday, and honestly, there was a lot that could have made you feel that way, you poor thing. I’m not sure how you handle everything. I'm sorry for adding to your stress with my needs as someone who loves you and is afraid that your tiredness means you're losing interest. I apologize; if I didn’t sometimes doubt your feelings for me, I would bother you less and be more considerate of your work and rest.

You hurt me very much last night by speaking as you did, yet I wanted to know your true opinion of me. I have long been tormented by a mournful curiosity on that point. Last night you satisfied it in full. I know now that you pity without despising me. I accept your compassion, for I need it, and ought to have it; but I should indignantly repudiate a contempt I do not deserve. My past history is sad, but not disgraceful. My life until I met you was the melancholy outcome of a poor girl’s first fault; but at least it was never soiled by those hideous vices that deface the soul still more than the body. Even at the worst moments of my trouble, I cherished within me an inner sanctuary, whither I could betake myself, as to some hallowed spot. Since then, that sanctuary has been open to you only, and you can testify whether you have found it worthy of you; you know whether, since you have occupied its throne and altar, I have ever failed, one single day or minute, to prostrate myself on my knees before you in adoration, or have ever turned my gaze or my soul away from you. This proves, my beloved, that my former backsliding was only superficial, not inherently vicious; that my wound was accidental, not a loathsome, devouring canker; that I love you now, and am thereby made whole.

You really hurt me last night with what you said, but I still wanted to know how you truly feel about me. I've been troubled by a sad curiosity about this for a long time. Last night, you fully satisfied that curiosity. I now know that you pity me but don’t look down on me. I accept your compassion because I need it and deserve it, but I would firmly reject any contempt I don't deserve. My past is sad, but not shameful. My life before I met you was the unfortunate result of a poor girl’s first mistake, but at least it was never tainted by those awful vices that damage the soul more than the body. Even during my darkest times, I held on to an inner sanctum where I could retreat, like a sacred space. Since then, that sanctum has been open only to you, and you can confirm whether you found it worthy of you; you know if, since you took your place at its center, I have ever failed to kneel before you in reverence, or have ever looked away from you. This shows, my love, that my past mistakes were only superficial, not deeply flawed; that my hurt was accidental, not a consuming rot; that I love you now and, in doing so, I am made whole.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 10.45 a.m., May 2nd, 1837.

Tuesday, 10:45 a.m., May 2, 1837.

I am following up my letter immediately with another, because I am alone, and the moment is propitious for me to open my heart to you from the very bottom. Racket and pleasure are a hindrance to meditation, and at this moment I am rapt in contemplation of you and your beloved image. I see you as you are, that is to say, a God-made man to redeem and rescue me from the infamous life to which I had so long been enslaved. What Christ did for the world you have done for me: like Him, you saved my soul at the expense of your repose and life. May you be as blessed for this generous action as you are adored by me for it. I should have loved you, devil or angel, bad or good, selfish or devoted, cruel or generous—I must have loved you, for at the mere sight of you my whole being cries out: I love you! Would that I might proclaim it on my knees, with hands clasped and heart on lips: I love you! I love you! The talk we had last night kept me from sleeping, but I do not complain; there are moments when sleep is a misfortune. I needed to rehearse one by one all your words, to collect carefully those which must remain for ever enshrined in my bosom as treasures of consolation and love; the less generous ones you uttered, I have consumed in the flame of my soul; nothing remains of them but ashes, dead as the ashes of my past.

I’m immediately following up my last letter with another because I’m alone, and now feels like the perfect time to really open my heart to you. Noise and fun get in the way of deep thinking, and right now I’m completely focused on you and the image of you I cherish. I see you for who you are—a man made by God to save me from the terrible life I had been trapped in for so long. What Christ did for the world, you’ve done for me: like Him, you saved my soul at the cost of your own peace and life. May you be as blessed for your kindness as I adore you for it. I would’ve loved you, whether you were a devil or an angel, good or bad, selfish or generous, cruel or kind—I must have loved you, because just the sight of you makes my whole being cry out: I love you! If only I could shout it from my knees, with my hands clasped and my heart on my lips: I love you! I love you! The conversation we had last night kept me awake, but I don’t mind; there are times when losing sleep is a blessing. I needed to go over every single word you said, to carefully keep those that will forever be treasures of comfort and love in my heart; the less generous things you said have been consumed by the fire of my soul; all that’s left is ash, as lifeless as the ashes of my past.

Do not turn away in disgust from the scratches I have sustained in falling from my pedestal, as you might from hideous and incurable wounds. I repeat again, my beloved, because it is the truth: misfortune there has been in my life, but neither debauchery nor moral turpitude. Henceforth there can be nothing but a sacred, pure love for you. I am worthy of pardon and affection. Love me; I crave it of you.

Do not look away in disgust from the marks I've gotten from falling off my pedestal, like you would from ugly and untreatable wounds. I say this again, my love, because it's true: I've had my share of misfortune in life, but there's never been any excess or moral failing. From now on, there can only be a sacred, pure love for you. I deserve forgiveness and love. Love me; I desperately seek it from you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 11.15 a.m., May 11th, 1837.

Thursday, 11:15 a.m., May 11, 1837.

Good morning, my dear little man; I have bad weather to announce: rain, snow, hail, wind, and, in addition, an abominable cold in my head which does not help to resign me to a day already filled with clouds. I love you—do you know that? and I admire you for your beautiful soul. It is splendid of you, my great Toto, to have raised your voice so powerfully in defence of the poor, dead King.[66] You alone had the right, for you only are above suspicion; you only are influential enough to compel the impious, pitiless world to listen to your indulgent and religious voice. If it were possible for me to love you more, I should do so for this; but from the first day I saw you I have given my whole heart and thoughts and soul unreservedly into your keeping.

Good morning, my dear little man; I have some bad weather to share: rain, snow, hail, wind, and, on top of that, a dreadful cold in my head which doesn’t make it easier to accept a day already filled with clouds. I love you—did you know that? I admire you for your beautiful spirit. It’s wonderful of you, my great Toto, to have raised your voice so strongly in defense of the poor, dead King. You alone had the right, because you are the only one above suspicion; you are the only one influential enough to make the heartless, cruel world hear your compassionate and heartfelt voice. If I could possibly love you more, I would for this; but from the very first day I saw you, I have given my entire heart, thoughts, and soul unreservedly into your care.

How I love you, my adored Victor, how I love you! In that short and much-misused word is contained all my soul, all the bloom of a devotion that has opened out under the sun of your gaze. Good-bye, my own.

How I love you, my beloved Victor, how I love you! In that simple and often-misused word is all of my soul, all the beauty of a devotion that has blossomed in the warmth of your gaze. Goodbye, my dear.

Juliette.

Juliet.

Friday, 8.30 p.m., June 2nd, 1837.

Friday, 8:30 PM, June 2nd, 1837.

My little Man,

My little guy,

You must make up your mind to take my love or leave it. Compare my life with yours, and see whether I do not deserve that you should pity and love me with all your might. I am all alone, I have neither family nor fame, nor the thousand and one distractions that surround you. As I say, I am alone, always alone; it even seems probable that I shall not see you to-night, while you will be spending your evening in feasting, talking, and visiting your uncle, whom may the devil fly away with. Everybody can get you except me; the exception is flattering and well chosen. I am so unhappy that I am going to bed and shall probably cry my eyes out—I am more inclined for that than for laughing. If you succeed in cheering me up to-night, I shall know you for a great man, and a still greater sorcerer; but you will not attempt it. I may be as sad and miserable as I like, and I am certain you will never interfere.

You need to decide whether to accept my love or walk away from it. Look at my life compared to yours and see if I don't deserve your pity and love wholeheartedly. I'm completely alone—I don't have family, fame, or any of the countless distractions that you do. Like I said, I'm alone, always alone; it seems likely that I won't see you tonight, while you’ll be enjoying a fun evening of feasting, chatting, and visiting your uncle, who, may he be cursed. Everyone else can have you except me; that makes me the special one, and it’s flattering but not what I want. I'm so unhappy that I'm heading to bed and will probably cry all night—I feel more like crying than laughing. If you can lift my spirits tonight, I’ll see you as a great person and an even greater magician; but I doubt you’ll even try. I can be as sad and miserable as I want, and I'm sure you won’t even step in to help.

Good-night, Toto; I am going to bed. Good-night, be happy and gay and content; your poor Juju will be unhappy enough for both. I love you, Toto.

Good night, Toto; I’m heading to bed now. Sleep well, be happy and cheerful, and content; your poor Juju will be sad enough for both of us. I love you, Toto.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 1.30 p.m., June 10th.

Wednesday, 1:30 PM, June 10.

I love you before all things, and after all things. I love you, love you, love you! I have just written to Mother Pierceau that I shall send Suzanne to her to-morrow. I forgot to ask you exactly how much money you brought me yesterday, and also for cash, for yesterday’s expenses. I will do so to-night. I try hard to keep my accounts accurately, yet I am always in a muddle at the end of the month, and always either above or below what I ought to have. I do my best, but nothing seems to bring my sums out right.

I love you more than anything and more than everything. I love you, love you, love you! I’ve just written to Mother Pierceau that I’ll send Suzanne to her tomorrow. I forgot to ask you how much money you brought me yesterday, and also for cash for yesterday’s expenses. I’ll do that tonight. I try really hard to keep my accounts straight, but I always end up confused at the end of the month, and I’m either over or under what I should have. I do my best, but nothing seems to add up correctly.

I think there is going to be a big storm. The sky is lowering like yesterday, and the weather still more oppressive. Try not to get wet, and come and fetch your umbrella before it begins to pour.

I think a big storm is coming. The sky is darkening like it did yesterday, and the weather feels even heavier. Try not to get soaked, and come grab your umbrella before it starts to pour.

What a delightful afternoon we spent yesterday! I wish we could have it over again, even if we had to be soaked to the skin. I shall never forget the Bassin du Titan.[67] The pretty turtledove that came to slake its thirst in it seemed to recognise us, and wait for its drink, until you scattered drops of poetry into the mossy, flowery grooves, surrounding its edges.

What a wonderful afternoon we had yesterday! I wish we could experience it again, even if it meant getting completely soaked. I will always remember the Bassin du Titan.[67] The lovely turtledove that came to quench its thirst there seemed to recognize us and waited for its drink until you sprinkled drops of poetry into the mossy, floral grooves around the edges.

Heavens! what precious pearls you squandered yesterday in that magnificent garden, at the feet of those peerless goddesses, which seem to come to life when your glance rests upon them—what flowers upon those lawns, peopled with joyous children! How all those gods and goddesses, heroes, kings, queens, women, nymphs, and children, must have quarrelled over the treasure you lavished upon them! I was sorry to go away. I should have liked to go back in the moonlight and gather up all those jewels upon which you set so little store. Oh, I must return there very soon, and we will at the same time revisit our Metz, where we have enjoyed so much bliss. That journey will bring us happiness, and I long to make it. I love you, my great Toto. Forgive this scribble; it looks absurd now, and indeed it must needs be so, for I was inebriated with love when I wrote it. My thoughts stagger and fall upon the paper, because they have drunk too deeply of my soul, and know not where they are.

Wow! You really wasted some amazing treasures yesterday in that beautiful garden, at the feet of those incredible goddesses, who seem to come alive when you look at them—what stunning flowers on those lawns filled with happy kids! All those gods and goddesses, heroes, kings, queens, women, nymphs, and children must have fought over the bounty you shared with them! I was sad to leave. I wish I could go back in the moonlight and collect all those jewels you don’t cherish enough. Oh, I have to return there very soon, and we can also revisit our Metz, where we’ve had such joy. That trip will bring us happiness, and I can't wait to make it. I love you, my dear Toto. Sorry for this messy note; it seems silly now, and it has to be, since I was absolutely in love when I wrote it. My thoughts are all over the place on the paper because they’ve taken in too much of my soul and don’t know where they are.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 3.45 p.m., July 27th, 1837.

Thursday, 3:45 p.m., July 27th, 1837.

I must contribute my scribble in acknowledgment for the delightful lines you have just written in my little book.[68] My voice will sound like the cackle of a hen after the song of a nightingale; but that is the law of nature, so I do not see why I should be silent, because I have heard you. It was rash of you, my dear little man, to put down the date you suppose was that of my birth; but, as I am too honest to contradict you, I accept it and affirm that, since those days when you were a little boy studying Quintus Curtius, you have developed, and far outstripped all those you revered and admired when you were an urchin of seven—while I have remained the poor, uncultured girl you know. It is pretty certain that education could have added but little to my barren nature; the weeds of the sea-shore do not gain much from cultivation. On that point, thank Heaven, I have nothing to complain of. No one worried much about me until you appeared upon the scene; but you came, my great and sublime poet, and you did not disdain to cull the little scentless flower prinking itself at your feet, to attract the sunshine of your glance. I bless you for your goodness. I know that a father and mother look down upon you from the realms above, and love you for the happiness you have given to the poor little daughter they left solitary on earth. I weep as I write, for it is the first time I have really looked into my innocent past, and my loving heart. I bless you, my generous man, on earth, as you will be blest in heaven. May all those dear to you participate in this benediction, and in the joys and riches of this world and the next!

I want to add my note to thank you for the lovely words you've just written in my little book.[68] My voice might sound like a hen clucking after the song of a nightingale, but that’s just how things are, so I don’t see why I should stay quiet, just because I’ve heard you. It was brave of you, my dear little man, to write down the date you think is my birthday; but since I’m too honest to deny it, I accept it and acknowledge that, since those days when you were a young boy studying Quintus Curtius, you’ve grown and surpassed everyone you admired when you were just a seven-year-old kid—while I’ve stayed the same simple girl you know. It’s pretty clear that education wouldn’t have added much to my unrefined nature; shore weeds don’t gain much from being cultivated. Thankfully, I have no complaints about that. No one paid much attention to me until you showed up; but then you came, my great and noble poet, and you didn’t overlook the little scentless flower trying to catch your eye at your feet, hoping for a bit of sunlight from your gaze. I’m grateful for your kindness. I know that your parents are watching over you from above and love you for the happiness you’ve brought to their lonely little daughter left on earth. I cry as I write this, because it’s the first time I’ve truly reflected on my innocent past and my loving heart. I bless you, my generous man, here on earth, as you will be blessed in heaven. May all those you love share in this blessing and in the joys and riches of this world and the next!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 9 a.m., September 21st, 1837.

Thursday, 9 a.m., September 21, 1837.

Good morning, my Beloved.

Good morning, my love.

The anniversary of our return to Paris has been sadder still than the day itself, since you have not been with me at all, either last night or this morning. I am upset in consequence. I have not yet taken off my nightcap. I am cross. Shall you be at Auteuil all day? What a disappointment for poor Juju, not to speak of Claire, who has to take her chance of my temper when I am cross, and that idiot Madame Guérard, who has put me to the expense of a stamp merely to say that she thinks she is getting fat, and that she wishes you good morning. How thrilling!

The anniversary of our return to Paris has felt even sadder than the actual day, since you haven’t been with me at all, either last night or this morning. I’m pretty upset about it. I haven’t even taken off my nightcap yet. I’m in a bad mood. Are you going to be at Auteuil all day? What a letdown for poor Juju, not to mention Claire, who has to deal with my mood when I’m in a bad way, and that clueless Madame Guérard, who made me spend money on a stamp just to say that she thinks she’s getting fat and wishes you a good morning. How exciting!

I love you, dearest Toto; I love you too much, for I am miserable when you are away. I wish I could care comfortably, like you, for instance, who feel neither better nor worse, whether I am near or far. You are always the same; love never makes you miss the point of a joke, or a hearty laugh, nor fail to notice a grey cloud, the Great Bear, a frog, a sunset, the earth, water, gale, or zephyr. You see everything, enjoy everything, without a thought for poor old Juju, who is being bored to desperation in her solitary corner. Which of us two is the best lover, eh? Answer that it is I, Juju, and you will be speaking the truth. Yes, I love you. Try not to stay away from me all day. Love me for being sad in your absence.

I love you, dear Toto; I love you way too much because I feel miserable when you're not around. I wish I could be as carefree as you, for example, who doesn't feel any different whether I'm close by or far away. You’re always the same; love never makes you miss a good joke, a hearty laugh, or overlook a gray cloud, the Big Dipper, a frog, a sunset, the earth, water, a storm, or a gentle breeze. You see everything, enjoy everything, without a care for poor old Juju, who’s stuck being bored out of her mind in her lonely corner. Which of us is the better lover, huh? If you say it’s me, Juju, you’ll be telling the truth. Yes, I love you. Please don’t stay away from me all day. Love me for being sad when you’re gone.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 6.30 p.m., September 23rd, 1837.

Saturday, 6:30 p.m., September 23, 1837.

You are making yourself more and more of a rarity, my beautiful star, so that I become chilled, and gloomy as an antique, moss-grown statue, abandoned in the wilds of some deserted garden. I am not angry with you, but I do wish you were less busy and more lover-like. You have quickly resumed your fine Paris appearance, my beloved little man, whilst I still cling to my travelling disguise. You ought surely to have waited for me to take the initiative, if only for the sake of manners. Whom are you so anxious to please, my bright boy? Who is the favoured one you aspire to put in my place? In any case, I warn you that I shall not be sly like Granier,[69] but that I shall fall upon your respective carcases with frank blows of a cudgel, mind that! Now you may go in search of your charmer, if you are prepared to see your bones ground to powder for my use.

You’re becoming more and more of a rarity, my beautiful star, which leaves me feeling cold and gloomy like an old, moss-covered statue abandoned in a deserted garden. I’m not angry with you, but I wish you were less busy and more like a lover. You've quickly returned to your charming Paris appearance, my beloved little man, while I'm still stuck in my travel disguise. You really should have waited for me to take the lead, if only for the sake of manners. Who are you so eager to impress, my bright boy? Who is the lucky one you want to replace me with? In any case, I warn you that I won’t be sneaky like Granier, but will confront you directly, so be prepared! Now you can go off in search of your charmer, if you’re ready to end up shattered for my benefit.

If you come early this evening I shall be so happy, so cheery, so content and good, that you will never wish to leave me again; but, if you delay, I shall be exactly the reverse, and you will have to coax and love me with all your might to comfort me.

If you arrive early this evening, I'll be so happy, cheerful, and content that you won’t want to leave me again; but if you take your time, I’ll be just the opposite, and you’ll have to do your best to comfort and cheer me up.

You are letting your letter-box get over-full again. Toto, Toto, I shall make a bonfire of its contents if you do not come quick and secure them. Mind what you are about!

You’re letting your mailbox get stuffed again. Toto, Toto, I’m going to make a bonfire of everything inside if you don’t hurry and take it out. Be careful what you’re doing!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 12.45 p.m., November 22nd, 1837.

Wednesday, 12:45 PM, November 22, 1837.

I really believe you do it on purpose; but you may be certain that I shall pay you back in the same kind: indifference for indifference; donnant donnant is my motto.

I truly think you do it on purpose; but you can be sure that I will respond in kind: indifference for indifference; donnant donnant is my motto.

Now let us talk of other things. What do you think of the taking of Constantine? I cannot believe the present Ministry will survive long as at present constituted; Thiers and Barot may be called upon at any moment to form a new cabinet. What is your opinion? The commercial crisis is still making itself felt in the markets; oils of every description have gone down; for instance, rape oil which was at 47 is now only at 45. A recovery is looked for next year, but I have my doubts about it, haven’t you?[70]

Now let’s talk about other things. What do you think about the capture of Constantine? I can’t believe the current government will last much longer as it is; Thiers and Barot could be asked at any moment to set up a new cabinet. What’s your opinion? The commercial crisis is still being felt in the markets; oils of all kinds have dropped in price; for example, rape oil, which was at 47, is now only at 45. A recovery is expected next year, but I have my doubts about that, don’t you?

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Do you not agree with me that all this points to a revolution in the near future, which will entail sinister results for Wailly’s Government? For my part, I view with consternation the removal of the Carlists from St. Jean Pied de Port to Paimbœuf, after a sojourn at St. Ménéhould. I am already sick of the recital of the horrors which disturb the digestion and the tranquillity of the citizens, of whom you are the chief ornament. Pray accept the expression of my distinguished consideration.

Do you not think that all of this suggests a revolution is coming soon, which will have serious consequences for Wailly’s Government? Personally, I am alarmed by the transfer of the Carlists from St. Jean Pied de Port to Paimbœuf, after their stay at St. Ménéhould. I’m already tired of hearing about the horrors that are upsetting the peace and well-being of the citizens, of whom you are the most notable. Please accept my highest regards.

Juliette.

Juliette.

December 5th, 5 p.m., 1837.

December 5, 1837, 5 PM.

How kind you are, my Toto, to have come and relieved the suspense I was in as to what had happened in Court.[71] Heavens, how well you spoke! I was so moved and so convinced while I listened, that I forgot even to admire you, yet I have never known you finer or more eloquent. Why must the case be adjourned for a week? Is it to allow time for intrigues against the incorruptible consciences of my lords the judges? I should have given worlds for the verdict to have been delivered to-day; first because it would relieve you of an anxiety as annoying as it is fatiguing, secondly because I myself crave repose, and since this devil of a lawsuit has come on the scene I cannot sleep at night, and lastly because I shall then see you oftener, or at least so I hope.

How kind of you, my Toto, to come and ease my worries about what happened in Court.[71] Wow, you spoke so well! I was so moved and convinced while listening that I forgot to admire you, yet I've never seen you more impressive or articulate. Why does the case have to be postponed for a week? Is it to give time for scheming against the unbending ethics of my judges? I would give anything for the verdict to be announced today; first, because it would take away an anxiety that's both annoying and exhausting for you, second, because I desperately need some peace, and since this awful lawsuit started, I haven't been able to sleep at night, and finally, because I hope it will mean I get to see you more often.

While I was waiting for you just now I copied a few passages from the letters of Mdlle. de Lespinasse about the C. D.[72] and the S.[73] of her period. Her opinions then, fit our own times absolutely: the same absurdities, the same platitudes, and the same petty triumphs! It would be pitiable were it not so grotesque. Nothing seems to have altered in the last sixty years; there are the identical bourgeois in the identical Rue Saint Denis, the same men and women of the world—nothing is missing. They have not grown old, they are still in good health. Stupidity and bad taste are the best agents for the maintenance of society in all its pristine foolishness. Here am I drivelling on just as if I knew what I was talking about. It would be a nice set-out if I attempted to write! I might just as well present myself as a candidate for the Senate. Please forgive me. Your lawsuit is the cause of my chatter, but I will not transgress again. I love you far too much to go out of my way to make a fool of myself.

While I was waiting for you just now, I copied a few passages from the letters of Mdlle. de Lespinasse about the C. D.[72] and the S.[73] of her time. Her opinions, even now, totally match our own: the same absurdities, the same clichés, and the same small victories! It would be sad if it weren't so ridiculous. Nothing seems to have changed in the last sixty years; the same bourgeois in the same Rue Saint Denis, the same socialites—nothing is absent. They haven’t aged, they’re still in good health. Ignorance and bad taste are the best conditions for keeping society stuck in its original foolishness. Here I am rambling on as if I know what I’m talking about. It would be a mess if I tried to write something! I might as well run for the Senate. Please forgive me. Your lawsuit is making me chatter, but I won’t overstep again. I care about you too much to embarrass myself.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Receipts for the Month of December 1837
Dec.Frs.Sous. Liards.
Cash in hand403
  1. Money earned by my Toto5140
  4. Cash from my darling5100
  6. Money earned by my dear one4400
  9. Cash from my Toto’s purse1000
12. No text provided to modernize. "”500
13. The text is empty. Please provide a phrase to modernize. I’m sorry, but there is no text provided for modernization. Please provide a phrase that you would like me to modernize.700
14. Money earned by my darling4500
17. Cash from my adored one1020
18. 420
19. Money earned by my beloved6000
22. Cash from my Toto200
24. "” 1000
26. There is no text to modernize. "”300
28. Money earned by my Toto102120
30. Money earned by my darling10090
      Plus the money for the earring and ring200
Total466193
Expenditure for the Month of December 1837
 Frs.Sous.Liards.
Food and wine9923
Coal110
Lighting2160
Household expenses and postage1600
Baths, illness810½
General expenditure2980
Incidental expenses and pocket-money580½
Dress4150
Incidental expenses and pocket-money580½
Dress4150
Washing1650
Debts and pawnbroker15160½
Wages20130
To the Lanvins420½
Total413195
Cash in hand5300
 466195[74]

To Toto: 9 luncheons.

To Toto: 9 lunches.

Dinners to 10 persons.

Dinners for 10 people.

In all, about 19.

Overall, about 19.

Sunday, 1.45 p.m., January 21st, 1838.

Sunday, 1:45 PM, January 21, 1838.

Good-morning, my dear one, good-morning, my big Toto. How did you manage to fit into your bed? You must have curled yourself up into five or six hundred curves. One grows at such a pace in the space of an evening like last night[75] that you must have become gigantic by this morning, though you were already greater than any one else in the world. I have grown, too, for my love equals your beauty, equals the praises and admiration lavished upon you; so, unless one is prepared to state, against all logic, that the container is smaller than the contents, I must have grown and even surpassed you—without vanity. Love exalts as much as glory does, and I love you more than you are great. Yes my Toto, yes my dear Victor, I dare affirm it because it is true. I love you more than you are great.

Good morning, my dear, good morning, my big Toto. How did you manage to fit into your bed? You must have curled up into five or six hundred curves. You grow so fast in just one night like last night[75] that you must be gigantic by this morning, even though you were already bigger than anyone else in the world. I’ve grown too, because my love matches your beauty and the praises and admiration people give you; so, unless someone claims, against all logic, that the container is smaller than what it holds, I must have grown and even surpassed you—without being vain. Love elevates just as much as glory does, and I love you more than you are great. Yes, my Toto, yes my dear Victor, I dare to say it because it's true. I love you more than you are great.

How did you spend the night, adored one? I hope you did not work, tired out as you were, and in that horrible little icehouse. I cannot think of that room without shivering from head to foot. I shall be very glad when I hear that it is closed and warmed. Unfortunately that does not promise to be soon, and meanwhile you suffer and freeze, and I torment myself about you.

How did you spend the night, my love? I hope you didn’t have to work, especially after being so exhausted and in that awful little icehouse. I can’t think about that room without feeling a chill all over. I’ll be really happy when I hear it’s closed and warmed up. Unfortunately, that doesn’t seem like it’ll happen anytime soon, and meanwhile you’re suffering and freezing, and I’m worrying about you.

I adore you, my beloved Toto. I would die for you if you would promise always to think lovingly of me; even without that condition I adore you, my Victor.

I love you, my dear Toto. I would do anything for you if you promised to always think of me fondly; even without that promise, I love you, my Victor.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 5.45 p.m., January 21st, 1838.

Sunday, 5:45 p.m., January 21, 1838.

Must it always be my lot to wait, dearly beloved? I thought I had given proofs sufficient of courage and resignation all this time, to have earned my reward now. Of course I know you must have had the whole of Paris in your house to-day, but if you cared for me as I do for you, you would leave all Paris, and the world itself, for me. What good is the back door, if not to enable you to evade importunate people, and fly to the poor love who awaits you with so much longing and affection? Why carry four keys in your pocket, like the gaoler in a comic opera, if you do not make use of them on the proper occasion? I am very sad, my Toto. I do not think you care for me any more. You are as splendidly kind and generous as ever, but you are no longer the ardent lover of old days. It is quite true although you will not admit it out of compassion for me. I am very unhappy. Some day I shall do something desperate to rid you of me, for I cannot bear to realise the coldness of your heart, and at the same time to accept your generous self-sacrifice.

Must it always be my fate to wait, my dear? I thought I had shown enough courage and patience all this time to deserve my reward now. Of course, I know you must have had all of Paris at your place today, but if you cared for me the way I care for you, you would leave everyone and everything for me. What good is the back door if not to help you escape from annoying guests and come to the poor love who waits for you with such longing and affection? Why carry four keys in your pocket, like a jailer in a comedy, if you’re not going to use them at the right moment? I’m feeling very sad, my Toto. I don't think you care about me anymore. You’re as wonderfully kind and generous as ever, but you’re no longer the passionate lover you used to be. It’s true, even if you won’t admit it out of kindness for me. I’m very unhappy. One day I might do something drastic to free you from me because I can’t stand the reality of your coldness while also accepting your generous selflessness.

You know I have always told you that I will accept nothing from you if you do not love me! I love you so much that if I could inspire you with my feelings, there would be nothing left for me to desire in this world.

You know I've always said that I won't accept anything from you if you don't love me! I love you so much that if I could share my feelings with you, there would be nothing else I’d want in this world.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, Noon, February 12th, 1838.

Monday, 12 PM, February 12, 1838.

Good-morning, my dear little man. How are you this morning? I am very well, but I should be still better if I had seen you and breakfasted with you.... I am arranging to go to Hernani to-night. I hope there will be no hitch, and that the promise of the bills will at last be fulfilled. I am longing for the moment. It is such ages since I have seen my Hernani, and it is such a beautiful creation! I wish it were already night, and I were in my little box, with dear little Toto sitting at the back, where I might reward him with eyes and lips for every beautiful line. You are not jealous? Yes, I want you to be jealous! I want you to be jealous, even of yourself, or else I shall not believe that you love me.

Good morning, my dear little man. How are you this morning? I'm doing really well, but I’d feel even better if I had seen you and had breakfast with you. I’m planning to go to Hernani tonight. I hope there are no issues and that the promises of the bills will finally be kept. I’m so excited for the moment. It feels like ages since I’ve seen my Hernani, and it’s such a beautiful piece! I wish it were already night and I was in my little box with dear little Toto sitting in the back, so I could reward him with my eyes and lips for every beautiful line. You’re not jealous, right? Yes, I want you to be jealous! I want you to be jealous, even of yourself; otherwise, I won’t believe that you love me.

Good-morning, Toto. All this nonsense simply means that I dote on you and think you beautiful and great and adorable. You did not come last night—probably because there was to be a rehearsal this morning. Try and behave properly at it, for I have Argus eyes and shall come down upon you myself, like a thunderbolt, in the midst of your antics. Meanwhile, take care of yourself; do not get cold feet or a headache like mine; it would be a great nuisance.

Good morning, Toto. All this nonsense just means that I really care about you and think you're beautiful, amazing, and adorable. You didn't come last night—probably because there was going to be a rehearsal this morning. Try to behave properly during it, because I’ll be watching you closely and will come down on you like a thunderbolt if you misbehave. In the meantime, take care of yourself; don’t get cold feet or a headache like mine; that would be really annoying.

Dear soul, if you had the least regard for your health, you would have your flannel underclothing made at once. I assure you you would find it very comfortable. I am sorry now that I let you take the stuff away, for if I had it still, I should force you to do all this. It is not that I want to worry you, my adored one, for I know how many other important things you have to think of, but this is one of the most pressing; that is why I should like it done. I love you, my Toto, with all my strength, and more yet. I press my lips in spirit upon your eyes and hair.

Dear one, if you cared at all about your health, you'd get your flannel underwear made right away. I promise you’d find it really comfortable. I regret letting you take the fabric away because if I still had it, I would insist you get this done. It's not that I want to stress you out, my beloved, since I know you have so many other important things to think about, but this is one of the most urgent; that's why I want it taken care of. I love you, my Toto, with all my heart and even more. I spiritually kiss your eyes and hair.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 12.15 p.m., March 7th, 1838.

Wednesday, 12:15 PM, March 7, 1838.

Good-morning, my dear little beloved. How are your eyes, my Toto? It torments me to know that you are suffering so much, for however brave and uncomplaining you may be, I can see quite well that you are in pain.

Good morning, my dear little love. How are your eyes, my Toto? It hurts me to know that you are suffering so much, because no matter how brave and stoic you try to be, I can see very clearly that you’re in pain.

If you knew how I love you, my dear one, you would understand my trouble and grief when you suffer. I suppose you are going to the rehearsal this morning. I wish the first performance[76] was to be this evening, for I am trembling already. Generally, I only begin to shiver on the day itself, but this time my terrors have set in twenty-four hours in advance. I hope my fears will have been vain, like so often before, and that your beautiful poetry will prove all-conquering as ever. To-morrow my soul will animate the spectators. I shall inspire enthusiasm in the discriminating, and strangle, by sheer force of love, the hatred and envy of the scum who would dare criticise your magnificent Marion, for whom I have so special a partiality.

If you knew how much I love you, my dear, you'd understand my pain and sadness when you're hurting. I guess you're going to rehearsal this morning. I wish the first performance[76] was tonight because I'm already feeling anxious. Usually, I just start to feel nervous on the day of, but this time my worries have kicked in a full day early. I hope my fears will turn out to be pointless, like they often do, and that your beautiful poetry will shine through as it always has. Tomorrow, my spirit will energize the audience. I'll ignite excitement in those who appreciate it and silence, through the sheer power of love, the jealousy and resentment of those lowlifes who would dare criticize your amazing Marion, whom I have a particular fondness for.



AUTOGRAPH AND DRAWING BY JULIETTE DROUET.

AUTOGRAPH AND DRAWING BY JULIETTE DROUET.



AUTOGRAPH AND DRAWING BY JULIETTE DROUET.

SIGNATURE AND SKETCH BY JULIETTE DROUET.

I express myself awkwardly, but I feel all this acutely.

I struggle to express myself, but I feel all of this deeply.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 7.30 p.m., March 7th, 1838.

Wednesday, 7:30 p.m., March 7, 1838.

My Darling,

My Love

I see you very seldom, but it is not your fault, I know. I look constantly into my heart, whence you are never absent, and there I see you growing daily nobler, greater, and dearer. So to-morrow is the great day! Ardently as I have desired its advent, I now dread it more than I can say. However, up till now I have always been very frightened, and nothing has happened, so I hope it may be the same this time. Besides, how could the disapproval of a few miserable wretches and idiots affect the magnificent verses of Marion? It will only prompt the sincere and intelligent portion of the audience to do you instant and brilliant justice. I am no longer afraid. I am as brave and strong as love itself. Put me where you like—I do not care—all places are equally good to applaud from, just as all moments are suitable for adoring you. Good-bye, my love.

I rarely see you, but I know it's not your fault. I constantly look into my heart, where you are always present, and I see you growing nobler, greater, and dearer every day. So tomorrow is the big day! As much as I’ve looked forward to it, I now dread it more than I can express. Still, I've always been scared before, and nothing bad has happened, so I hope it will be the same this time. Besides, how could the disapproval of a few miserable losers and fools affect the amazing verses of Marion? It will only motivate the sincere and intelligent part of the audience to give you the recognition you deserve. I’m no longer afraid. I’m as brave and strong as love itself. Put me wherever you like—I don’t mind—all places are just as good to applaud from, just as all moments are perfect for adoring you. Goodbye, my love.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 12.45 p.m., March 8th, 1838.

Thursday, 12:45 p.m., March 8, 1838.

Good-morning, blessed one. I am quite upset. If your success to-night is in proportion to my fright, you will have the most magnificent triumph of your life. I hardly know what I am doing; I am shaking like a leaf, I cannot grasp my pen. I must try to pull myself together for this evening. It is absurd of me to be such a little craven; besides, what harm can a cabal do you? None! It can only enhance your greatness, if such a thing be possible; so, I am ashamed of my cowardice. I am horribly stupid to dread a thing which certainly will not happen, and if it did, would not injure you. Now that is enough! I will not fear again, and I will admire and applaud my Marion in the very face of the cabal. I will give them a hot time to-night! Bravo! bravo!! bravo!!! I feel as if I were there already, and the happiest of women.

Good morning, beloved. I'm feeling really upset. If your success tonight matches my anxiety, you’ll have the greatest victory of your life. I can hardly think straight; I'm trembling, and I can’t hold my pen. I need to get it together for this evening. It's silly of me to feel so cowardly; besides, what harm can a cabal do to you? None! It can only boost your greatness, if that's even possible; so, I’m embarrassed by my fear. It’s really foolish to worry about something that definitely won’t happen, and even if it did, it wouldn’t hurt you. That’s enough! I won’t be afraid anymore, and I will admire and cheer for my Marion right in front of the cabal. I’m going to give them a show tonight! Bravo! bravo!! bravo!!! I feel like I’m already there, and the happiest woman alive.

My little darling man, are you not soon coming to me? I do so long for you. I feel as if you had been very cold to me lately. In the old days, a first performance did not prevent your coming to make love to me. Heavens, what torture it is to have to doubt you at a moment when I am so desperately in need of you! I love you!

My little darling, are you not coming to me soon? I miss you so much. It feels like you've been really distant with me lately. Back in the day, a first performance didn’t keep you from coming to be with me. Oh, what torture it is to doubt you when I need you so badly! I love you!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 1.45 p.m., March 9th, 1838.

Friday, 1:45 PM, March 9, 1838.

You are adorable, my great Victor. I wish I could express myself as earnestly as I feel, but that is impossible; I am tongue-tied. So the great performance is over! What a fool I was to be frightened, and how rightly I placed my confidence in that great noodle the public, which is so slow and so hard to work up, but when once started, boils over so satisfactorily. What a magnificent success, and how thoroughly justified! What a beautiful piece, what lovely verses! and the fascinating poet! Everything was understood, applauded, admired. It was delightful. My soul was raised heavenward with the Play. Dear God, how magnificent it was!!!!!!!!!!! I must be there again to-morrow, and every night. Surely I have the right!

You are so adorable, my wonderful Victor. I wish I could express myself as honestly as I feel, but it’s impossible; I’m at a loss for words. So the big performance is over! What a fool I was to be scared, and how right I was to trust that big crowd, which is so slow to get going but once it does, it gets really intense in the best way. What an amazing success, and how completely justified! What a beautiful piece, what lovely verses! And the captivating poet! Everything was understood, applauded, and admired. It was delightful. My soul was lifted to the heavens with the play. Oh my God, how magnificent it was!!!!!!!!!!! I have to be there again tomorrow and every night. Surely I have the right!

I love you, my Toto, I adore you with all the strength of my soul. I wish I could go out—it is such a fine day. I kiss your beloved hands.

I love you, my Toto, I adore you with all my heart and soul. I wish I could go outside—it’s such a beautiful day. I kiss your cherished hands.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 12.15 a.m., March 11th, 1838.

Sunday, 12:15 a.m., March 11th, 1838.

Good-morning, my beloved one, good-morning, handsomest and greatest of men. I cannot speak as well as some of the people who pay you such beautiful and sincere homage, but I feel from the bottom of my soul that I admire and love you more than any one in the world. All the same, I am sad and discouraged. I can see that you place no reliance on my intelligence, that my last years are flying by without earning what they easily might: a position, and a provision for the future. I am not angry with you. It is not your fault if you are prejudiced against me to the point of allowing me, without regret, to waste the last few years of my youth. Possibly my desire to create for myself an independent position, and to remain ever at your side, has given birth to the delusion that I possess a great talent which only requires scope. However that may be, I am in despair, and I love you more than ever. You are good to look at, my adored one, you are great in intellect, my Victor, and yet I dare proffer my devotion, for it is as genuine as your beauty and as deep as your genius. I adore you.

Good morning, my beloved, good morning, the most handsome and amazing of men. I may not express myself as beautifully as some who offer you such sincere praise, but I truly admire and love you more than anyone else in the world. Still, I feel sad and discouraged. I can see that you don't trust my intelligence, and my recent years are passing by without achieving what they easily could: a career and security for the future. I’m not mad at you. It’s not your fault if you see me with such bias that you let me waste these last years of my youth without regret. Maybe my wish to create my own independence and always be by your side has led me to believe I have a great talent that just needs a chance. Regardless, I am in despair, and I love you more than ever. You are so attractive, my adored one, you are brilliant, my Victor, and yet I dare to express my devotion, for it is as real as your beauty and as profound as your genius. I adore you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 11.30 a.m., April 10th, 1838.

Tuesday, 11:30 a.m., April 10, 1838.

Good-morning, my soul, my joy, my life. How are your adored eyes, my Toto? I cannot refrain from asking, because it interests me to hear, more than anything in the world. I am always thinking about them. I long for the 15th of this month, for then I shall have the right to insist upon your resting, and I shall certainly exercise it. My dear love, what joy it will be for me to feel your dear head leaning against mine, to kiss your beautiful eyes, and to make certain that you do not work. The weather is lovely this morning. It carries my thoughts back to our dear little annual trip, when we were so happy and so cosy together. We are not to have that felicity this year, and really I do not know how I shall endure it when the time comes at which we used to start. It will be very hard and difficult, and I doubt whether my courage and reason will suffice to enable me to bear the greatest sacrifice I have ever made in my life. My dear one, it will be sad indeed; I wonder whether I shall be equal to it.

Good morning, my soul, my joy, my life. How are your beloved eyes, my Toto? I can't help but ask because I'm so eager to hear, more than anything else in the world. I’m always thinking about them. I can't wait for the 15th of this month, because then I can insist on you taking a break, and you can bet I will. My dear love, how happy I will be to feel your lovely head resting against mine, to kiss your beautiful eyes, and to make sure you’re not working. The weather is gorgeous this morning. It reminds me of our sweet little annual trip when we were so happy and cozy together. We won’t have that happiness this year, and honestly, I don't know how I’ll handle it when the time comes that we used to leave. It will be really tough and hard, and I doubt my strength and sanity will be enough to handle the biggest sacrifice I've ever made in my life. My dear one, it will be truly sad; I wonder if I’ll be able to cope.

I love you, adore you, admire you, and again I love and adore you.

I love you, cherish you, admire you, and once more, I love and cherish you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 7.45 p.m., April 10th, 1838.

Tuesday, 7:45 PM, April 10, 1838.

My love, I am writing to you with joy and worship in my heart. You were so kind and tender and fascinating to me to-day that I seemed to feel again the savour and rapture of the days of old. My Toto, my adored one, fancy if your love were to flower again like some brilliant, sweet-scented spring blossom! With what ecstasy and reverence I would preserve it fresh and rosy in my breast. Poor beloved, your work has done to our idyll what the winter does to the trees and flowers—the sap has retired deep into the bottom of your heart, and often I have feared it was quite dead; but now I see it was not: it was only lulled to sleep and I shall possess my Toto once more, beautiful, blooming, and perfumed as in those glorious days of our first love.

My love, I’m writing to you filled with joy and admiration. You were so kind, tender, and captivating today that I felt the thrill and delight of our earlier days. My Toto, my dear one, imagine if your love were to blossom again like a vibrant, sweet-smelling spring flower! How ecstatic and reverent I would be to keep it fresh and beautiful in my heart. My dear, your work has done to our paradise what winter does to trees and flowers—the life has sunk deep into your heart, and I often feared it was completely gone; but now I see it was not: it was just asleep, and I will have my Toto back, beautiful, blooming, and fragrant like those glorious days of our first love.

I who am not a sensitive plant of the sun like you, have yet come better through the trial, and if I bear no blossom, I have at least the advantage of preserving my leaves ever green and alive; that is to say, I have never ceased to love and adore you. Indeed that is true, my own, I love you as much as the first day.

I, who am not as delicate as you, have actually come through this trial better, and even if I don’t have any blossoms, at least I get to keep my leaves always green and alive; meaning, I have never stopped loving and adoring you. That's true, my dear, I love you just as much as I did on the first day.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 11 a.m., April 22nd, 1838.

Sunday, 11 a.m., April 22, 1838.

You see, darling, by the dimensions of my paper, that I am preparing to go and applaud my Marion this evening. I will not reproach you for not having come this morning. In fact, in future I shall not allude to it again, for nothing is more unsuitable or ridiculous than the solicitations of a woman who vainly appeals for the favours of her lover. Therefore, beloved, as I am to live with you as a sister with a brother, you will approve of my refraining from reminding you in any way of the time when we were husband and wife.

You see, darling, from the size of my paper, I'm getting ready to go cheer on my Marion this evening. I won't blame you for not coming this morning. In fact, I won't bring it up again, because nothing is more inappropriate or silly than a woman begging for attention from her lover. So, my dear, since I'm going to live with you like a sister with a brother, I hope you'll understand my decision not to remind you about the time when we were married.

It is still very cold, my maid says; although the sun is shining in at my windows, it has left its warmth in the sky. It resembles the fine phrases of a suitor who no longer loves; his words may be the same, his expressions as tender, his language as impassioned, but love is lacking and those words which scintillate as the sun upon my windows, fail to warm the heart of the poor woman who had dreamt of love eternal.

It’s still really cold, my maid says; even though the sun is shining through my windows, it hasn’t brought any warmth from the sky. It’s like the smooth talk of a suitor who’s fallen out of love; his words might be the same, his expressions just as sweet, his language just as passionate, but the love is gone, and those words that sparkle like the sun on my windows don’t warm the heart of the poor woman who had envisioned everlasting love.

You will probably see Granier this morning.[77] I hope so, so that you may not be worried any more about that business. I also hope Jourdain will come to-morrow about the chimney. It is unbearable that one should have to wait upon the whim of a workman for a job which might be finished in a few minutes, and that would please you so much. I have read with pleasure the verses that came to you in the newspaper from Guadaloupe; they show that you are admired over there as much as here, and that you have fewer enemies abroad than at the Académie Française. I am furious with that little imp called Thiers, who although he is not a quarter of a man as far as size goes, yet permits himself to cherish the rancour of a giant. Miserable little wretch! If only I were not a woman, I might castigate you as you deserve!

You’ll probably see Granier this morning.[77] I hope so, so you won’t have to worry about that issue anymore. I also hope Jourdain will come by tomorrow about the chimney. It’s ridiculous that we have to wait on a worker's schedule for a job that could be done in a few minutes and would make you so happy. I enjoyed reading the poems that were sent to you in the newspaper from Guadaloupe; they prove that you’re as admired there as you are here, and you have fewer enemies abroad than at the Académie Française. I’m really angry at that little jerk named Thiers, who, even though he’s not much of a man in size, still holds a grudge like he’s a giant. What a miserable little wretch! If only I weren’t a woman, I’d punish you as you deserve!

And you, my Toto, so great and so wonderful, I adore you!

And you, my Toto, so amazing and wonderful, I love you!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 10.15 a.m., August 2nd, 1838.

Thursday, 10:15 a.m., August 2, 1838.

Good-morning, my little beloved. Do you still need a secretary? I am quite ready. Come; it is so delightful to dip my pen into your glorious poetry, and watch the shining and coruscating of those precious gems which take the shape of your thoughts. Dédé could not be more delighted and dazzled than I am, if she were given the diamonds and jewels of the crown of England to play with for an hour. Oh, if I could only have spent the night with my Cæsar and his noble companions, I would have followed him without fatigue wherever he wanted to go, even as far as.... But you would not allow it, you jealous boy; you feared comparison, and you were perfectly right, for I like well-dressed men. Good-morning, my Toto. My left eye is very bad; it is swollen and painful. If this continues I shall no longer be in the position of regretting that I cannot lend you my eyes in exchange for your own. I love you, I adore you. Do not be too long before coming to me.

Good morning, my little love. Do you still need a secretary? I'm all set. Come; it's so wonderful to dive into your amazing poetry and see the brilliant sparkles of those precious ideas that shape your thoughts. Dédé couldn't be more thrilled and dazzled than I am, even if she got to play with the diamonds and jewels of the English crown for an hour. Oh, if only I could have spent the night with my Caesar and his noble friends, I would have followed him anywhere he wanted to go, even as far as... But you wouldn't have allowed it, you jealous boy; you were afraid of comparison, and you were totally right, because I like well-dressed men. Good morning, my Toto. My left eye is really bad; it's swollen and hurts. If this keeps up, I won't be able to regret that I can't lend you my eyes in exchange for yours. I love you, I adore you. Don’t take too long to come see me.

I am longing for you with all my might.

I miss you a lot.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 9.45 p.m., August 15th, 1838.

Wednesday, 9:45 PM, August 15th, 1838.

My dear little man, I love you. You are the treasure of my heart. I wish we were already in our carriage galloping, galloping far, and farther still, so that it might take us ever so long to get back.

My dear little man, I love you. You are the treasure of my heart. I wish we were already in our carriage racing, racing far, and even further, so that it might take us a long time to return.

Since you have hinted at the possibility of my playing in your beautiful piece,[78] I am like a somnambulist who has been made to drink too much champagne. I see everything magnified: I see glory, happiness, love, adoration, in gigantic and impossible dimensions—impossible, because I feel you can never love me as I love you, and that my talent, however considerable, can never reach to the level of your sublime poetry. I do not say this from modesty, but because I do not think there exists in this world man or woman capable of interpreting the parts as you conceived them in your master mind.

Since you suggested I might play in your beautiful piece,[78] I feel like someone who's had too much champagne—everything seems exaggerated. I see glory, happiness, love, and adoration in huge and unrealistic proportions—unrealistic because I believe you can never love me the way I love you, and that my talent, no matter how good, can never match the level of your incredible poetry. I’m not saying this out of modesty; I truly don’t think there’s anyone in this world, man or woman, who could interpret the parts the way you envisioned them in your brilliant mind.

I love you, my Toto, I adore you, my little man, you are my sun and my life, my love and my soul.

I love you, my Toto, I adore you, my little man; you are my sunshine and my life, my love and my soul.

All that, and more.

All that and more.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 8 p.m., September.

Monday, 8 PM, September.

Are you proposing to cut out all the dandies and bloods of the capital? My congratulations to you. I was only waiting for some such sign to give myself up to an orgy of wild and eccentric toilette. Heaven only knows the extravagances I mean to commit in the way of shoes, silk stockings, gowns, hats, light gloves, and bows for my hair! You will, I suppose, retaliate with an assortment of skin-tight trousers, strings of orders, and more or less absurd hair arrangements. Delightful indeed! There only remains for one of us to live at the Barrière de l’Étoile and the other at the Barrière du Trône, to dazzle the dwellers of the town and suburbs, as well as strangers from abroad. Capital!!!

Are you really planning to get rid of all the stylish people and high rollers in the city? Congrats to you. I was just waiting for a sign like this so I could dive into a wild and extravagant wardrobe. God knows the crazy things I’m ready to do with shoes, silk stockings, dresses, hats, light gloves, and ribbons for my hair! I assume you’ll respond with some form-fitting pants, lots of medals, and whatever ridiculous hairstyles you can think of. How delightful! All that’s left is for one of us to live at the Barrière de l’Étoile and the other at the Barrière du Trône, to wow the locals and visitors alike. Awesome!!!

My sore throat has come on again and you are not here to cure it. If you think this pleasant you are quite wrong, and if I followed my own bent I should deprive you of your functions as doctor-in-chief of the great Juju. I am determined to forgive you only if you come to supper with me presently. Seriously, I cannot understand why you keep away, seeing that your Play is in rehearsal, that this is our holiday time, and that I adore you. I am almost tempted to be a little jealous, only unfortunately, when I mean to be only slightly jealous, I become very seriously so; therefore I try as much as possible to spare myself that discomfort. You would be sweet and kind, my Toto, if you would come and eat my frugal dinner with me to-night and ... I am going to concentrate my thoughts upon you, so as to magnetise you and bring you back in the shortest possible time to your faithful old Juju who loves and adores you. My first proceeding is to kiss your eyes, your mouth, and your dear little feet.

My sore throat is back again and you're not here to fix it. If you think this is nice, you're completely mistaken. If I followed my instincts, I would take away your title as the main doctor of the great Juju. I'm determined to forgive you only if you join me for dinner soon. Seriously, I can’t understand why you keep your distance, especially since your play is in rehearsal, this is our holiday time, and I adore you. I'm almost tempted to feel a little jealous, but unfortunately, when I intend to be just a bit jealous, it turns into a serious jealousy; so I try my best to avoid that discomfort. You would be sweet and kind, my Toto, if you would come and share my simple dinner with me tonight and... I'm going to focus on you, trying to attract you back to your devoted old Juju who loves and adores you. My first move is to kiss your eyes, your mouth, and your dear little feet.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 12 noon, October 30th, 1838.

Tuesday, 12 PM, October 30th, 1838.

My beloved little man, you are so good and sweet when you see me that it is a pity you should see me so seldom, and that you should forget me as soon as your back is turned. To punish you, I am not going to write you two letters to-day; partly in consideration for your dear little eyes, and partly because it would be unfair to reward indifference and coldness in the same degree as affection and assiduity. Pray do not take the above expression, “dear little eyes,” in an ironical sense—I mean it on the contrary as an endearing diminutive; your “dear little eyes” signify to me my adored, beautiful eyes, the mirrors of my soul, the stars of my heaven, everything that is most beautiful and fascinating, gentlest, noblest, and highest.

My dear little man, you are so kind and sweet when you see me that it's a shame we don’t get to see each other more often, and that you forget me as soon as you look away. To teach you a lesson, I won’t write you two letters today; partly for your precious little eyes, and partly because it wouldn’t be fair to reward indifference and coldness as much as I would reward love and attentiveness. Please don’t take the term “precious little eyes” in a sarcastic way—I genuinely mean it as a term of endearment; your “precious little eyes” represent my adored, beautiful eyes, the mirrors of my soul, the stars of my universe, everything that is most beautiful and captivating, gentlest, noblest, and highest.

I love you, my Toto. I kiss your ripe red lips, your dazzling teeth, your little hands, and your twinkling feet. I am writing only your little daily bulletin, because your eyes are bad, and you have no time to waste; neither do I wish to tire or bore you, but only to make you love me a little bit.

I love you, my Toto. I kiss your bright red lips, your shining teeth, your tiny hands, and your sparkling feet. I'm just writing you a little daily note because your eyes aren't great, and you don't have time to waste; I also don't want to tire or bore you, just to make you love me a little bit.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 8.30 p.m., November 22nd, 1838.

Thursday, 8:30 PM, November 22, 1838.

My little treasure of a man, you were sweet to select my hovel for a resting-place from which to write your laudatory remarks upon Mlle. Atala Beauchêne,[79] commonly called Beaudouin. It gave me a chance to admire your charming profile and kiss your beautiful shining locks. I thank you for that happiness, and I consent to your inditing daily effusions concerning that lady, if only you do so in my room and under my eyes.

My precious little man, it was so kind of you to choose my humble place as a spot to write your flattering notes about Mlle. Atala Beauchêne,[79] known as Beaudouin. It allowed me to admire your lovely profile and kiss your beautiful, shiny hair. I appreciate that happiness, and I agree to you writing daily notes about that lady, as long as you do it in my room and in my sight.

As you promised to come back presently, the chances are that you will not return. I have half a mind to undress, light my fire, and set to work to bruise poppy-heads; for my provision is almost at an end, and later on I may be busy at the theatre, if Joly[80] persists in his crazy idea of giving us a whole week’s rehearsals of a piece which is only to be played four months hence. It is an inducement to use the time at my disposal now, to prepare your little daily remedy.

As you promised to come back soon, it seems likely that you won’t. I'm seriously thinking about getting undressed, lighting my fire, and starting to work on bruising poppy heads; my supplies are nearly gone, and later I might be busy at the theater if Joly[80] insists on his ridiculous idea of giving us a whole week of rehearsals for a play that isn’t due for four months. It makes sense to use the time I have now to prepare your little daily remedy.

I love you, Victor, I love you, my darling Toto.

I love you, Victor, I love you, my darling Toto.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 6 p.m., April 15th, 1839.

Monday, 6 p.m., April 15th, 1839.

Why is it, my little beloved, that you always seem so jealous? You take the bloom off all those scraps of happiness your dear presence would otherwise give me, for nothing chills one’s embraces so much as the vexed, uneasy mien you usually wear. It would not even be so bad if you did not accuse me of that same constrained, annoyed look; but the more suspicious you are, the more you think it is I who am cross, although this is simply the effect of the glasses through which your jealousy views me. Never mind, I love you and forgive you, and if only you will come and take me out a little this evening and show me part of Lucrèce I shall be happy and content. What a beautiful day! I would have given days and even months for the chance of strolling by your side wherever your rêverie led you. Alas, it is I who am sad, and with excellent reason! As for you, you old lunatic, what have you to complain of? You are adored, and you are free to accept and make use of that sentiment as much and as often as you desire; perhaps that is why you desire it so seldom.... But let us talk of other things. Please love me a little, while I give you my whole soul.

Why is it, my dear, that you always seem so jealous? You take the joy out of all those little moments of happiness that your presence would otherwise bring me, because nothing cools one’s affection as much as the annoyed, uncomfortable look you usually have. It wouldn’t even be so bad if you didn’t accuse me of having that same tense, irritated expression; but the more suspicious you get, the more you think I’m the one who’s upset, although that’s just the way your jealousy distorts how you see me. Never mind, I love you and forgive you, and if you’ll just come and take me out a bit this evening and show me part of Lucrèce, I’ll be happy and content. What a beautiful day! I would give days and even months for the chance to walk by your side wherever your daydreams take you. Alas, I’m the one who feels sad, and for good reason! As for you, you silly person, what do you have to complain about? You are loved, and you can accept and enjoy that feeling as much and as often as you want; maybe that’s why you don’t seek it out very often…. But let’s talk about other things. Please love me a little, while I give you my whole heart.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 6.30 p.m., October 27th, 1839.

Sunday, 6:30 p.m., October 27th, 1839.

Here I am at my scribbling again, my Toto. It is a sad pleasure, if any, after the two months of love and intimacy which have just elapsed. Here I sit again with my ink and paper, my faults of spelling, my stupidity and my love. When we were travelling I did not need all this paraphernalia to be happy. It was enough for me to worship you, and God knows whether I did that! Here I do not love you less—on the contrary—but I live far from you, I long for you, I worry about you, I am unhappy—that is all. Still, I am not ungrateful or forgetful; I fully appreciate that you have just given me nearly two months of bliss. I still feel upon my lips the touch of your kisses, and upon my hand the pressure of yours. But the felicity I have experienced only throws into greater relief the void your absence leaves in my life. When you are no longer by my side, I cease to exist, to think, to hope. I desire you and I suffer. Therefore I dread as much as death itself the return to that hideous Paris, where there is naught for lovers who love as we love—neither sunshine, nor that confidence which is the sunshine of love—nothing but rain, suspicion, jealousy, the three blackest, saddest, iciest of the scourges which can afflict body and heart. Oh, I am wretched, my Toto, in proportion to my love; it is true, my adored one, and it will ever be thus, when you are not with me.

Here I am writing again, my Toto. It's a bittersweet experience, if at all, after the two months of love and closeness we've just had. Here I sit with my ink and paper, my spelling mistakes, my foolishness, and my love. When we were traveling, I didn't need all this stuff to be happy. It was enough for me to adore you, and God knows I did! Here, I don't love you any less—in fact, I feel it more—but I'm far from you, I miss you, I worry about you, and I'm unhappy—that’s all. Still, I am not ungrateful or forgetful; I truly appreciate the nearly two months of happiness you've just given me. I can still feel your kisses on my lips and your hand in mine. But the joy I felt only highlights the emptiness your absence creates in my life. When you’re not by my side, I feel like I cease to exist, to think, to hope. I want you and I suffer. So, I dread returning to that awful Paris, where there’s nothing for lovers like us—no sunshine, no trust that is the sunshine of love—only rain, suspicion, jealousy, the three darkest, saddest, coldest scourges that can afflict body and heart. Oh, I am miserable, my Toto, in direct proportion to my love; it’s true, my beloved, and it will always be like this when you are not with me.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 10 a.m., November 1st, 1839.

Friday, 10 a.m., November 1, 1839.

Good-morning, my dear little beloved, my darling little man. You told me so definitely yesterday that my handwriting was hideous, and my scrawl nothing but a horrible maze in which you lose both patience and love, that I hardly dare write to you to-day, and it would take very little to make me cease our correspondence altogether. We must have an explanation on this subject, for it is cruel of you to force me to make myself ridiculous night and morning, simply because I love you and am the saddest and loneliest of women. If my love must be drowned in my ignorance and stupidity, at least do not force me to make the plunge myself. There was a time when you would not have noticed the ugliness of my writing; you would only have read my meaning and been happy and grateful. Now you laugh, which is shabby and wicked of you. This seems to be the fate of all the Quasimodo of this world, moral and physical; they are jeered at: form is everything, spirit nothing. Even if I could constrain my crabbed scrawl to say, “My soul is beautiful,” you would not be any the less amused. Therefore, my dear little man, pending the moment when I can join in the laugh against myself, I think it would be as well to suspend these daily lucubrations. Besides, the moment has come when I must turn all my time and energies towards making my position secure. Nothing in this world can turn me from my purpose, for it is to me a question of life and death, and Heaven knows that in all these seven years I have never failed to tell you so whenever there has been an opportunity. I count upon you to help me, my beloved. I am asking you for more than life—for the moral consummation of our marriage of love. Let me go with you wherever my happiness is threatened, let me be the wife of your mind and heart, if I cannot be yours in law. If I express myself badly, do not scoff, but understand that I have a right to put into words what you yourself have felt, and that I insist upon defending my own against all those women who get at you under pretext of serving you. I will have my turn, for I love you and am jealous.

Good morning, my dear little love, my darling little man. You told me so clearly yesterday that my handwriting was awful and my scrawl was nothing but a terrible maze where you lose both patience and affection. I hardly dare write to you today, and it wouldn’t take much for me to stop our correspondence completely. We need to talk about this because it's cruel of you to make me feel ridiculous morning and night just because I love you and feel like the saddest and loneliest woman. If my love has to be drowned in my ignorance and stupidity, then please don’t make me take the plunge myself. There was a time when you wouldn’t have cared about how ugly my writing was; you would have just read my meaning and felt happy and grateful. Now you laugh, which is mean and unfair of you. This seems to be the fate of all the outcasts in this world, both moral and physical; they’re mocked: appearance matters most, spirit doesn’t count. Even if I could force my messy scrawl to say, “My soul is beautiful,” you wouldn’t be any less amused. So, my dear little man, until I can laugh at myself, I think it’s best to pause these daily writings. Besides, the time has come for me to focus all my time and energy on securing my future. Nothing in this world will deter me from my goal because it’s a matter of life and death for me, and Heaven knows I’ve told you that every chance I’ve had over these seven years. I’m counting on you to help me, my love. I’m asking for more than life itself—for the moral completion of our love marriage. Let me go with you wherever my happiness is threatened; let me be the wife of your mind and heart if I can’t be yours in law. If I don’t express myself well, don’t mock me, but understand that I have a right to speak what you’ve felt, and I’m determined to defend my love against all those women who try to win you over under the guise of helping you. I will have my turn because I love you and I’m jealous.

J.

J.

Friday, 6.30 p.m., November 1st, 1839.

Friday, 6:30 PM, November 1, 1839.

You are good, my adored one, and I am a wretch; but I love you while you only permit yourself to be loved; that is what makes you so tranquil and me so bitter. My heart is weighed down by jealousy this evening and nothing less than your adored presence will suffice to calm me, for I carry hell and all the furies within my soul. I wish I could be sewn to the lining of your coat to-night, for I feel I am about to encounter some great danger that I can only defeat by not leaving your side. If my fears are well-grounded, I shall probably fail in averting the doom that threatens me, for you will not be able to stay with me all the evening. The compliments and flattery you will receive will take you from me. I cannot deny that I am unhappy and jealous, and would much rather be with you at Fontainebleau, at the Hôtel de France, than in Box C. of the Théâtre Français, even when Marion de Lorme is being played. Kiss me, my little man; you are very sweet in your new greatcoat, but you had not told me you had been to your tailor. I shall keep up with you by sending for my dressmaker. I do not mean to surrender to you the palm for smartness and dandyism. Ha! who is caught? Toto! Toto!

You are wonderful, my beloved, while I feel miserable; but I love you, even when you only allow yourself to be loved, which is why you're so calm and I'm so bitter. My heart is heavy with jealousy this evening, and nothing less than being with you will ease my pain, because I feel like I’m carrying hell and all its fury inside me. I wish I could be stitched into your coat tonight, as I sense I’m about to face a great danger that I can only overcome by staying by your side. If my fears are justified, I’ll probably fail to avoid the disaster looming over me since you won’t be able to stay with me all night. The compliments and attention you’re going to get will pull you away from me. I can’t deny that I’m unhappy and jealous; I’d much rather be with you in Fontainebleau at the Hôtel de France than in Box C. of the Théâtre Français, even if Marion de Lorme is on. Kiss me, my little guy; you look adorable in your new coat, but you hadn’t mentioned that you went to your tailor. I’ll keep up with you by calling my dressmaker. I don’t intend to let you outshine me in style and fashion. Ha! Who’s caught? Toto! Toto!

Résilieux is beaming, Claire is happy, Suzanne is an idiot; such is the condition of the household. I am all three at the same time, plus the adoration I profess energetically for your imperial and sacred person. Kiss me and be careful of yourself this evening.

Résilieux is smiling, Claire is happy, Suzanne is being foolish; that's the state of the household. I am all three at once, along with the deep admiration I passionately feel for your royal and sacred self. Kiss me and take care of yourself tonight.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 12 noon, November 4th, 1839.

Monday, 12 PM, November 4th, 1839.

Good-morning, treasure. It is twelve by my clock, which is several hours fast, but I have been up some little time. I have dressed my child, and she is now practising on the piano. I spent the night thinking over what you said, my adored one. One luminous phrase especially stands out and scorches my soul. Perhaps you only said it idly as one of the compliments one is constrained to make to the woman who loves one? I know not, but I do know, that I have taken the assurance you gave me that you have never really loved any woman but me, as a sacred thing, unalterably true. I adore you and had never felt even the semblance of love until I met you. I love and adore you, and shall love and adore you for ever, for love is the essence of my body, my heart, my life, and my soul. Believe this, my treasure, for it is God’s own truth. Your dread of seeing me re-enter theatrical life will quickly be dissipated by the probity and steadiness of my conduct. I hope, and am certain of this. You have nothing to fear from me wherever I may be. I adore you, I venerate you. If I could do as you wish and renounce the theatre, that is to say my sole chance of securing my future, I would do so without hesitation and without your having to urge it, simply to please you. But, my beloved, I feel that it were easier to relinquish life itself than the hope of paying my creditors and making myself independent by earning my own living. If I were to make this sacrifice I am sure my despair would bring about some irreparable catastrophe that would weigh upon you all your days.

Good morning, my love. It's twelve o'clock by my clock, which is a few hours fast, but I've been up for a little while. I dressed my child, and she's now practicing on the piano. I spent the night thinking about what you said, my dearest. One particular phrase stands out and haunts me. Maybe you just said it casually, like one of those compliments people feel they have to give to the one who loves them? I don’t know, but I do know that I have taken your assurance of never truly loving any woman but me as something sacred and unchangeable. I adore you and never felt even a hint of love until I met you. I love you more than anything, and I will love you forever because love is the very essence of my body, heart, life, and soul. Believe this, my treasure, because it’s the absolute truth. Your fear of me returning to the theater will soon fade as you see the honesty and reliability of my behavior. I hope and believe this. You have nothing to worry about from me, no matter where I am. I adore you; I respect you. If I could do what you want and give up the theater, which is my only chance at securing my future, I would do it without hesitation and without you needing to push me, just to make you happy. But, my beloved, I feel that giving up my hope of paying my debts and gaining independence by earning my own living would be harder than giving up my life itself. If I were to make such a sacrifice, I’m certain my despair would lead to an irreparable disaster that would haunt you for the rest of your days.

My adored one, do not try to turn me from the only thing that can bring me peace and make me believe in your love. Help me and do not forsake me unless I give you just cause to do so. Spend your whole life in loving me, in exchange for my unswerving loyalty and adoration.

My beloved, please don’t try to take away the one thing that brings me peace and makes me believe in your love. Help me and don’t abandon me unless I give you a good reason to do so. Spend your whole life loving me, in return for my unwavering loyalty and adoration.

Kiss me, my little man.

Kiss me, my little dude.

I love you.

I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday, 4.45 p.m., November 15th, 1839.

Friday, 4:45 PM, November 15, 1839.

I wrote the date and hour on this half-sheet of paper, thinking it was blank. I explain this, in order that your suspicious mind may not again draw a flood of insulting deductions from a thing that has happened so simply and naturally. You upset me just now when you said good-bye, because you said cruel things. It was a bad moment to choose. Your manner to me is enough to discourage an angel, and I have begun to ask myself whether it is possible to love a woman one does not esteem. If you esteemed me you would not for ever suspect my words, my silence, my actions, my conduct; if you loved me you would know how to appreciate my honesty and fidelity, whereas even in the tenderest moments of our most intimate communion, you never fail to say something cruel and disheartening. I often say one might almost imagine you were under a promise to someone to tire out my love by inflicting pain upon me on every occasion; but I hope you will never succeed in doing this.

I wrote down the date and time on this half-sheet of paper, thinking it was blank. I’m explaining this so that your suspicious mind doesn’t jump to a ton of insulting conclusions about something that happened so simply and naturally. You upset me just now when you said goodbye because you said hurtful things. It was a bad moment to choose. The way you treat me is enough to discourage anyone, and I've started to wonder if it’s really possible to love a woman you don’t respect. If you respected me, you wouldn’t constantly doubt my words, my silence, my actions, and my behavior; if you loved me, you would recognize my honesty and loyalty. Yet even in our most intimate moments, you always manage to say something cruel and demoralizing. I often think it’s almost as if you’ve promised someone to wear my love down by hurting me at every turn, but I hope you never succeed in doing that.

I suffer, I despair at heart, but I love you so far, and I hope for both our sakes that I always shall. I cling to my love even more than to your esteem, for the latter is a poor blind thing that cannot distinguish night from day, candle-light from sunshine, or an honest woman from a harlot.

I struggle, I feel hopeless inside, but I love you deeply, and I genuinely hope that I’ll always feel this way for both our sakes. I hold onto my love even more than your approval because the latter is a misguided thing that can't tell night from day, candlelight from sunlight, or a good woman from a prostitute.



THE BRIDGE OF MARNE.  Drawing by Victor Hugo (Victor Hugo Museum).

THE BRIDGE OF MARNE. Drawing by Victor Hugo (Victor Hugo Museum).



THE BRIDGE OF MARNE.  Drawing by Victor Hugo (Victor Hugo Museum).

THE BRIDGE OF MARNE. Illustration by Victor Hugo (Victor Hugo Museum).

My love is more clear-sighted. It was attracted at once by your physical and spiritual perfection, and has never confused you with any other of the human species. I love you, Toto. Torment me, drive me to desperation if you will, but you shall never succeed in diminishing my affection. My head aches, little man, and the thoughts that fill it at this moment are not calculated to cure its pain. I press my hand upon my brow to crush thought, and I open my heart to all that is good and tender in my love for you. Good-bye, Toto. I adore you. Good-bye. We were very happy this morning; let us try to be so again very soon.

My love is more insightful. It was immediately drawn to your physical and spiritual perfection and has never confused you with anyone else. I love you, Toto. Torture me, push me to my limits if you want, but you'll never lessen my feelings. My head hurts, little man, and the thoughts swirling in it right now won’t help ease the pain. I press my hand to my forehead to silence my thoughts, and I open my heart to all the good and tender feelings I have for you. Goodbye, Toto. I adore you. Goodbye. We were really happy this morning; let’s try to feel that way again soon.

In the meantime I adore you.

In the meantime, I really care about you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 8.45, November 20th, 1839.

Wednesday, 8:45 AM, November 20, 1839.

I am in despair. I wish I were dead and everything at an end! The more precautions I take, the more I purge my life, the less happiness I achieve. It is as if I were accursed, and I often feel a wild desire to behave as if I were, and crush my love underfoot. I am so unhappy that I lose all courage and hope for the future. You were very good to me when you were going away, but that does not prove that when you come back presently you may not be the most offensive and unjust of men. I sacrifice to you one by one all my actions, even the most insignificant; I am careful inwardly and outwardly to cause you no sort of offence, and yet I am unsuccessful! My struggles only fatigue and dishearten me. On the eve of taking the great step which would bind us to each other even closer than we already are, would it not be better for us to break off our relations, and put a stop to the whole thing instead? I can understand now the generosity of Didier, who elects to die upon the scaffold forgiving Marion with his last breath, rather than live persecuting and torturing her with the recollection of her past, and with suspicions a thousand times more painful than death and oblivion. Ah, yes, I can understand a Didier like that.... I suffer! Ah, God, people who do not love are very fortunate! I love you, and I know that failing some violent remedy I shall continue to suffer and care for you. I admit that all these things I write are absurd, and that it would be wiser to throw this letter into the fire, and keep to myself the thousand and one follies inspired by my despair.

I am in despair. I wish I were dead and everything would just end! The more precautions I take, the more I try to cleanse my life, the less happiness I find. It feels like I'm cursed, and I often have a wild urge to act like I am and trample my love. I’m so unhappy that I lose all courage and hope for the future. You were very good to me when you left, but that doesn’t prove that when you return soon, you won’t be the most infuriating and unfair person. I sacrifice every little thing for you, even the smallest actions; I try my best to avoid offending you both inside and out, and yet I fail! My efforts only exhaust and discourage me. Right before taking the big step that would tie us even closer together, wouldn’t it be better to end our relationship and stop everything? I can now understand Didier’s generosity, who chooses to die on the scaffold forgiving Marion with his last breath rather than live haunting and tormenting her with memories of her past and with suspicions far more painful than death and oblivion. Ah, yes, I can understand a Didier like that... I suffer! Ah, God, people who don’t love are so lucky! I love you, and I know that unless something drastic happens, I’ll keep suffering and caring for you. I admit that all these things I’m writing are absurd, and it would be smarter to toss this letter into the fire and keep to myself the countless foolish things that come from my despair.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 5.30 p.m., December 16th, 1839.

Monday, 5:30 PM, December 16, 1839.

You did well, my adored one, to come back after the painful incident we had just gone through. If you had not, I should have been wretched all the evening. Thank you, my beloved Toto, thank you, my love. You looked very preoccupied, my treasure, when you came up the first time. I gathered that Guirault’s letter had something to do with this, and that you were meditating your answer. Beyond that, I did not take much notice, for I was too furious with you to be able to think of anything.

You did great, my beloved, for returning after the tough situation we just went through. If you hadn’t, I would have been miserable all evening. Thank you, my dear Toto, thank you, my love. You seemed really worried when you came up the first time. I figured that Guirault’s letter had something to do with it, and that you were thinking about your response. Other than that, I didn’t pay much attention, because I was too angry with you to think about anything else.

If you knew how much I love you, and how faithful I am to you, my adored one, you would be less suspicious. Suspicion is an insult that makes me frantic, because, it proves to me that you do not believe in either my honesty or my love. Jealousy is another thing: one can be jealous of a face or of a person, because however sure one may be of one’s own superiority, one may still fear that some beast or monster may be preferred to oneself; but jealousy, I repeat, is different from everlasting suspicion of one’s actions and even of one’s negative conduct and inaction. Finally, I differentiate between jealousy and suspicion; I feel there is a great gulf between my jealousy and yours, and yet I love you more than you love me—you cannot gainsay that—if you admit it, I will pardon all your misdeeds and adore you and kiss your dear little feet. Hurrah! I am to have my wardrobe! Hurrah!

If you knew how much I love you and how loyal I am to you, my beloved, you would be less doubtful. Doubt is an insult that drives me crazy, because it shows me that you don't trust my honesty or my love. Jealousy is a different matter: you can be jealous of someone's looks or another person, because even if you're confident in your own worth, you might still worry that some creature or someone else could be favored over you; but jealousy, I repeat, is not the same as constant suspicion about what I do or even about my lack of action. Finally, I distinguish between jealousy and suspicion; I feel there's a big difference between my jealousy and yours, and yet I love you more than you love me—you can’t deny that—if you acknowledge it, I will forgive all your wrongs and adore you and kiss your sweet little feet. Hurray! I'm getting my wardrobe! Hurray!

You will not be an Academician, but you will always be my dear little lover.

You may not be an Academician, but you'll always be my dear little lover.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 5 p.m., January 16th, 1840.

Thursday, 5 p.m., January 16th, 1840.

I love you, my Toto, and am sad at seeing you so seldom. But I know how much you have to do, my little man, so am not angry with you—still that does not prevent me from being horribly sad.

I love you, my Toto, and it makes me sad to see you so little. But I know how busy you are, my little man, so I’m not mad at you—still, that doesn’t stop me from feeling really sad.

Money melts in my pocket. I was reading yesterday a description of Monsieur de Sévigné, the son, which applies wonderfully to me. “He had no hobbies, did not entertain, gave no presents, wore plain attire, gambled not at all, had only one servant and not a single horse on which to ride out with the King or the Dauphin; yet his hand was like a crucible wherein gold is melted.” I am rather like that. I do not give many presents, I wear the same dress for a year at a time, I only do expensive cooking when you are coming to dine with me, I have only one servant, and yet money disappears in my establishment like snow under the rays of the sun. With me, it is not my hand that is the crucible, but my past life, which is like an abyss that all the money in the world would find it difficult to fill. That is why I am sad. Love me, my Toto, and above all do not kill yourself with working for everybody as you do without respite. I can sell something I do not want, whereas your health and repose are indispensable to my welfare and tranquillity. Remember that, my dear one, and do not be over scrupulous at the expense of the real consideration which makes my happiness. When shall I see you again, treasure?

Money just disappears from my pockets. Yesterday, I was reading a description of Monsieur de Sévigné, the son, and it fits me perfectly. “He had no hobbies, didn't entertain, gave no gifts, wore simple clothes, didn't gamble, had only one servant, and didn’t own a single horse to ride out with the King or the Dauphin; yet his hand was like a crucible where gold is melted.” I'm pretty much like that. I don’t give many gifts, I wear the same dress for a year at a time, I only cook fancy meals when you come over, I have just one servant, and yet money vanishes from my place like snow under the sun. For me, it's not my hand that's the crucible, but my past, which is like an abyss that even all the money in the world would struggle to fill. That’s why I feel sad. Love me, my Toto, and please, don’t work yourself to death for everyone the way you do without a break. I can sell things I don’t want, but your health and peace of mind are essential for my happiness and calm. Keep that in mind, dear, and don’t be overly conscientious at the cost of what truly brings me joy. When will I see you again, my treasure?

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 1.15 p.m., March 22nd, 1840.

Sunday, 1:15 PM, March 22, 1840.

Good-morning, my beloved Toto. I read the manuscript of “Didine” over again last night, and I shed all the tears I had restrained in your presence. I am more convinced than ever that you committed an act of unfaithfulness against our love when you composed those lines. I do not see how you can hope to persuade me to the contrary, or wonder that I am wounded to the quick by such a mental and spiritual lapse. Jealousy is not excited only by infidelities of the senses, but primarily by such an infidelity as that which you have committed in writing these verses and concentrating your gaze and your thoughts upon that young girl, while my whole heart and soul were raised in prayer for you in that church at Strasbourg. I will never go back there, either to the church or to the town. There is an end of that. Would to God we had never gone there at all! I should have preserved one illusion more, and suffered one sorrow less. Well, well, it is not your fault. You wished to carry away the memory of that woman, as you could not possess her person, and you have written some very beautiful lines which prove, in the same degree as my pain, what a profound and striking impression she produced upon you. I hope you may never experience a jealousy so well-justified as mine about any woman you may love in the future; for myself I desire a speedy recovery from the most miserable infatuation in all this world.

Good morning, my dear Toto. I read the manuscript of “Didine” again last night, and I cried all the tears I had held back around you. I'm more sure than ever that you betrayed our love when you wrote those lines. I don’t see how you can convince me otherwise or be surprised that I’m deeply hurt by such a mental and emotional failure. Jealousy isn’t just sparked by physical betrayals but especially by the kind you showed in writing those verses and focusing your attention on that young girl while my whole heart and soul were praying for you in that church in Strasbourg. I will never go back there, either to the church or the town. That’s it. I wish we had never gone there at all! I would have held on to one more illusion and suffered one less sorrow. Well, it’s not your fault. You wanted to carry away the memory of that woman since you couldn’t have her physically, and you wrote some very beautiful lines that show, just as much as my pain, how deeply and powerfully she impacted you. I hope you never have to feel a jealousy as justified as mine about any woman you may love in the future; as for me, I hope to quickly recover from this most miserable infatuation in the world.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 6.45 p.m., June 1st, 1840.

Monday, 6:45 PM, June 1, 1840.

I am writing to you in the company of Résilieux, my love, but that does not restore to me the gaiety I have lost since this morning. That woman and her persistence annoy me more than I can say. When I think of the close confinement in which I live and realise the depth and devotion of the love I bear you, I am indignant to the bottom of my heart that a wretched woman of the street should dare to cast the eye of envy upon a passion which constitutes the religion and adoration of my whole life. If I listened to my own inclination, I should make a terrible example of the hussy and her low caprice, and no other would venture an attempt to capture your affections for many a long day. I am wretched since this morning. I think myself plain, old, stupid, badly dressed—and all because I tremble for the safety of my love, because I am afraid for my poor little slice of happiness. Alas! alas! my Toto, I care too much for you; it is crazy of me. I did so hope that when your family was settled in the country, you would sometimes come and take me out with you—but, on the contrary, in a whole month I have only been out once with you; for I do not count those two evenings at the theatre, when I drove there and back in a carriage. It would be a cruel jest if you considered those as going out with you. I am not well. I have rushes of blood to the head and heart, but you do not care. I shall not do my monthly accounts to-night; my head aches too badly. Perhaps I may try to-morrow. The laundress has been here and I have paid her; I shall probably get the grocer’s bill to-morrow, but I shall certainly not pay it unless you have plundered some passer-by to-night. Meanwhile, I love you, my Toto. Dinner has just been announced; I shall not be as happy as yesterday, for you are not dining with me; but perhaps as I am alone I shall be able to ruminate over my good fortune, for I was hardly able to realise it at all yesterday with all those females about.

I’m writing to you with Résilieux, my love, but it doesn’t bring back the happiness I lost since this morning. That woman and her persistence annoy me more than I can express. When I think about the cramped space I’m stuck in and the depth of the love I have for you, I feel completely outraged that a miserable woman from the streets would dare to envy a passion that is the core of my life. If I followed my feelings, I would make a harsh example of that hussy and her foolish whims, and no one else would even think of trying to win your affections for a long time. I’ve felt miserable since this morning. I feel plain, old, stupid, poorly dressed—and all because I worry about the safety of my love, fearing for my little bit of happiness. Alas, my Toto, I care too much for you; it’s ridiculous of me. I really hoped that once your family settled in the country, you would take me out with you sometimes—but instead, in a whole month, I’ve only been out once with you; I don’t count those two theater nights when I went there and back in a carriage. It would be a cruel joke if you thought of those as going out with you. I’m not feeling well. I have rushes of blood to my head and heart, but you don’t care. I won’t do my monthly accounts tonight; my head hurts too much. Maybe I’ll try tomorrow. The laundress has been here, and I paid her; I’ll probably get the grocer’s bill tomorrow, but I won’t pay it unless you’ve managed to rob someone tonight. In the meantime, I love you, my Toto. Dinner has just been announced; I won’t be as happy as yesterday because you’re not having dinner with me; but maybe since I’m alone, I can think about my good fortune, which I barely registered yesterday with all those women around.

Juliette.

Juliette.

January 7th, 9.30 a.m., 1841.

January 7, 1841, 9:30 AM.

Good-morning, my darling Toto, to whom I dare not yet give his prospective title, for I am very doubtful of the integrity of old Dupaty. I hope you will not keep me waiting too long for the result of the rabid voting of the opposing parties.[81] The contest becomes more and more curious and interesting. I wish it were already four o’clock.

Good morning, my darling Toto, to whom I’m hesitant to give his future title, because I’m really unsure about how trustworthy old Dupaty is. I hope you won’t make me wait too long for the outcome of the crazy voting from the opposing parties.[81] The contest is becoming more and more intriguing. I wish it were already four o'clock.

The weather is not very propitious for that moribund scoundrel. It would be difficult to let him down through the window, and still more so to transport him to the place where we do not wish him to be. If the computation is correct, the mortal illness of the old wretch should give you the place by a majority of one vote at the first scrutiny; but what about a black-ball? Perhaps this time it will come from the ignoble creature who walks under the filthy, greasy, hideous hat of that beast Dupaty. I wish we were already at this afternoon, that I might know what the foul old man has dared to do. Until then I shall look at my clock many and many a time. Try, my love, to come at once and tell me the result whatever it may be. I shall at least have the pleasure of seeing you, which will add to the joy of your nomination or console you for your defeat.

The weather is not great for that dying scoundrel. It would be tough to lower him through the window, and even harder to get him to the place we don’t want him to be. If the calculations are right, the old wretch’s serious illness should give you the spot by one vote at the first tally; but what about a blackball? Maybe this time it will come from that vile creature wearing the filthy, greasy, hideous hat of that beast Dupaty. I wish we were already in the afternoon, so I could know what the disgusting old man has dared to do. Until then, I’ll check my clock over and over. Please, my love, come right away and tell me the result, whatever it is. At least I’ll have the pleasure of seeing you, which will either add to the joy of your nomination or console you for your loss.

By the way, you were so shabby last night that one might suppose you were preparing to contest the palm of bad dressing with that old pickpocket Dupaty. I shall forgive you your untidiness if you are successful. I love you.

By the way, you looked so messy last night that someone might think you were trying to compete with that old pickpocket Dupaty for the title of worst dresser. I’ll overlook your dishevelment if you succeed. I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 6 p.m., January 7th, 1841.

Thursday, 6 p.m., January 7, 1841.

I am enchanted for everybody’s sake, my dear Academician, that at last you are elected. There you are at last, thanks to the seventeen votes of your friends, and in spite of your fifteen adversaries. You are an Academician. Hurrah!

I’m thrilled for everyone, my dear Academician, that you’ve finally been elected. You made it, thanks to the seventeen votes from your friends, even with your fifteen opponents. You’re an Academician. Hurrah!

I wish I could have witnessed with my own eyes the grimaces of all those contemptible old things, and heard the profession of faith of that horrible Dupaty; you ought to indemnify me by showing me your own beautiful countenance for a little more than a paltry five minutes as you did just now. I love you, Toto, as much as the first day and more than ever. But, alas, I dare not believe the same of you, for I do not see much proof of it, as my maid would say. The fact is that whether as an Academician, or a candidate, or nothing at all, I hardly see you more than an hour a day. This is neither novel nor consoling; it becomes more and more sad and painful. Think of that, my love, and come very soon after you have read my letter.

I wish I could have seen for myself the grimaces of all those despicable old folks, and heard that awful Dupaty declare his beliefs; you should make it up to me by showing me your lovely face for a bit longer than the measly five minutes you just did. I love you, Toto, as much as I did from the start, even more now. But, unfortunately, I can’t be sure you feel the same, since I don’t see much evidence of it, as my maid would put it. The truth is, whether you're an Academician, a candidate, or nothing at all, I barely see you for more than an hour each day. This is neither new nor comforting; it just gets sadder and more painful. Think about that, my love, and come see me soon after you read my letter.

I love you.

I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 10.45 a.m., April 11th, 1841.

Sunday, 10:45 a.m., April 11, 1841.

Good morning, my beloved Toto, my adored little man. How are you, my darling? I am afraid you may have tired yourself last night reading your splendid speech to me. Poor beloved, it would be a calamity that my pleasure should cost you so dear; it would be unjust and cruel. I hope it is not so, my adored one, and that you have not been punished for your kindness.

Good morning, my dear Toto, my beloved little guy. How are you, sweetheart? I worry you might have worn yourself out last night reading your amazing speech to me. My poor love, it would be terrible if my enjoyment came at such a high cost for you; that would be unfair and harsh. I hope that’s not the case, my darling, and that you haven’t suffered for your thoughtfulness.

What a magnificent address! and how stupid it is of me only to appreciate it inwardly, and to be incapable of expressing my feelings better than by inarticulate grunts. It is not my fault, yet since I have learned to love you I have not been able to resign myself to my limitations. Every time the opportunity presents itself to admire you I am furious with myself and should like to slap and kick myself—though my poor body would have no time to recover between the assaults, for every single thing you say and do is as admirable and striking as your written works. So I should be kept busy. Fortunately you do not object to my want of intellect; you realise the quality and proportions of my love. All my intelligence and being have turned to spirit, to idolise you. I may be only a goose outwardly, but inwardly I am sublime with devotion. Which is best? I cannot tell, it is for you to decide. Meanwhile I am the most fortunate of women to have heard the beginning of your beautiful speech, and I love you with all my strength.

What a stunning speech! And how silly of me to only appreciate it internally, unable to express my feelings better than with awkward noises. It’s not my fault, but ever since I learned to love you, I haven’t been able to accept my limitations. Every time I have the chance to admire you, I feel so angry with myself and just want to hit and kick myself—though my poor body wouldn't have time to recover between the blows, because everything you say and do is as amazing and impressive as your written works. So I’d be kept busy. Luckily, you don’t mind my lack of smarts; you see the depth and strength of my love. All my intelligence and essence have transformed into a spirit that adores you. I may appear to be a fool on the outside, but inside I’m filled with devotion. Which is better? I can’t say; that’s up to you to decide. In the meantime, I feel like the luckiest woman to have heard the beginning of your beautiful speech, and I love you with all my strength.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 4.30 a.m., June 3rd, 1841.

Thursday, 4:30 a.m., June 3rd, 1841.

Good morning, my adored little man, my beloved Monsieur l’Académicien! How are you, my Toto? I am very much afraid you will be horribly tired before this afternoon, poor treasure![82] I think you should have had the speech printed a day earlier, and have kept this night free for resting.

Good morning, my cherished little guy, my dear Monsieur l’Académicien! How are you, my Toto? I'm really worried that you'll be completely exhausted by this afternoon, poor thing![82] I think you should have had the speech printed a day earlier and kept tonight free for some rest.

I really do not know how you will manage to deliver your address after these several days of grinding fatigue, and a night spent in correcting the proofs at the printing-works. Nobody but you can accomplish these feats of endurance. Still, my beloved, it is time you changed a mode of living which must kill you in the long run. I hope you are going to spend the remaining few hours in your bed.

I honestly don't know how you're going to manage to give your speech after several days of exhausting work and a night spent fixing the proofs at the print shop. No one but you can pull off this level of endurance. Still, my dear, it's time you changed a lifestyle that has to be wearing you down in the long run. I hope you plan to spend the last few hours resting in bed.

I already feel as agitated as if I were going to make the speech myself. I shall be in a desperate state of mind until you have finished and Salvandy begins to speak. I shall have this fearful lump on my chest until then.

I already feel as anxious as if I were going to give the speech myself. I'll be in a desperate state of mind until you finish and Salvandy starts to speak. I’ll have this terrible knot in my chest until then.

Whatever happens I adore you.

No matter what, I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

June 3rd, 5.30 p.m., 1841.

June 3, 1841, 5:30 PM.

Where shall I begin, my love? At your divine feet or your celestial brow? What shall I express first? My admiration? Or the adoration that overflows my heart like your sublime genius surpasses the mediocre creatures who listened to you without understanding, and gazed at you without falling upon their knees! Ah, let me mingle those two sentiments that dazzle my brain and burn up my heart. I love you! I admire you! I adore you! You are truly splendid, noble, and sublime, my poet, my beloved, light of my eyes, flame of my heart, life of my life! Poor adored beloved; when I saw you enter, so pale and shaken, I felt myself swooning, and but for the support of Madame Démousseaux and Madame Pierceau, I should have fallen to the floor. Happily nobody noticed my emotion, and when I came to myself and saw your sweet smile answering mine and encouraging me, I felt as if I were awaking from a long, painful dream, though only a second of time had elapsed.

Where should I start, my love? At your divine feet or your heavenly brow? What should I express first? My admiration? Or the adoration that spills from my heart like your incredible talent outshines the average people who listened to you without understanding and looked at you without bowing down! Ah, let me combine those two feelings that dazzle my mind and set my heart on fire. I love you! I admire you! I adore you! You are truly amazing, noble, and extraordinary, my poet, my beloved, light of my eyes, flame of my heart, life of my life! Poor beloved; when I saw you walk in, so pale and shaken, I felt myself swooning, and if it weren't for the support of Madame Démousseaux and Madame Pierceau, I would have collapsed to the floor. Thankfully, no one noticed my emotion, and when I regained my composure and saw your sweet smile reflecting mine and encouraging me, I felt like I was waking up from a long, painful dream, even though only a second had passed.

Thank you, my adored one, for sparing a thought to the poor woman who loves you, at that solemn moment—I should have said, that supreme moment, if the assemblage had not consisted for the greater part of tiresome blockheads and vile scoundrels.

Thank you, my beloved, for thinking of the unfortunate woman who loves you at that serious moment—I should have said, that critical moment, if the gathering hadn't mostly been filled with annoying fools and despicable villains.

Thank you, my good angel, my sublime Victor, my illustrious child. I saw all your dear little family;[83] lovely Didine, charming Charlot, and dear little Toto who looked pale and delicate. I kissed them all in spirit as I did their divine father.

Thank you, my good angel, my amazing Victor, my wonderful child. I saw all your dear little family; [83] lovely Didine, charming Charlot, and sweet little Toto who looked pale and fragile. I kissed them all in spirit just like I did their amazing father.

I love you.

I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 2.30 p.m., July 8th, 1841.

Thursday, 2:30 p.m., July 8, 1841.

While you are lording it at the Académie[84] I am weeping and suffering at home. You might have spared me this pain by inviting me to attend the sitting, or else staying away yourself. I must warn you, my Toto, that this sort of sacrifice and torment is unendurable, and if it happens again I do not know what I may do rather than resign myself to it.

While you're enjoying yourself at the Académie[84] I am at home crying and suffering. You could have saved me this pain by inviting me to join you, or by not going yourself. I have to warn you, my Toto, that this kind of sacrifice and anguish is unbearable, and if it happens again, I don't know what I might do instead of just putting up with it.

We are not living in the East, and you have not bought me, thank Heaven! I am free to cast off the yoke of proceedings which are neither just, nor kind, nor affectionate. I swear by all I hold most sacred in this world, namely my love, that I will not submit a third time to be thus flouted. If you knew how furious and miserable I am feeling at this moment of writing, you would not venture to inflict a third trial of the kind upon me. In any case pray keep my letter as a definite announcement of what I am capable of doing if you are so cruel as to persist in your present line of conduct. Meanwhile I am doing my best to avoid taking any definitely fatal step, but I warn you that I cannot much longer remain mistress of myself.

We’re not living in the East, and you haven’t bought me, thank goodness! I'm free to break away from situations that are neither fair, nor kind, nor loving. I swear by everything I hold dear in this world, especially my love, that I won’t let myself be disrespected like this a third time. If you knew how angry and miserable I feel right now, you wouldn’t dare put me through another experience like this. Either way, please keep my letter as a definite announcement of what I’m capable of if you continue to be so cruel. In the meantime, I'm doing my best to avoid making any seriously drastic decisions, but I warn you that I can’t hold it together for much longer.

Juliette.

Juliette.

1 a.m.

1 AM

Hell in my heart at noon, Paradise at midnight, my Toto. I love you and have full confidence in you.

Hell in my heart at noon, Paradise at midnight, my Toto. I love you and trust you completely.

Friday, 7.45 p.m., November 19th, 1841.

Friday, 7:45 PM, November 19th, 1841.

I have it! hurrah!! Fancy, it has been here all the morning, yet nothing warned me! My heart did not beat faster than usual, the earth did not tremble, the skies did not fall, in fact everything remained in its humdrum, normal condition, as if nothing unusual had happened—and it was here all the time! I possessed it in my room, under my eyes! Verily it can hardly be credited, and if anybody but myself said so I should not believe it. But what you must believe, my love, for indeed it is true, is that I love you and that you are the kindest, most charming, best, handsomest, most generous, most noble, and most adored of men. That is what you have got to believe, because it is God’s own truth. The cabinet is fascinating, but what is still nicer is the way you gave it to me. “The manner of the gift is better than the gift itself,” was once said by some one whose name I have forgotten. When you are the donor, the proverb is still more applicable. If you had all the treasures of the universe to bestow, you would do it with a grace that would enhance the value of the gift a thousandfold. As for me I am mad with delight, for I believe you love me. I may tell you now that last night I cried helplessly at the thought of how much younger and handsomer you are than I. I anticipated the moment when you will no longer be able to love me, and my heart contracted so that I should have suffocated without the relief of tears. I feel I shall certainly die the day you cease to care for me, and I know that no other woman can ever worship you as I do. But I trust that day will never dawn, will it, my angel? There are no wrinkles in the heart, and you will see my face only in the reflection of your attachment, eh, Victor, my beloved? The while I wept and mourned, you were thinking of me, my poor sweet, and bringing me the cabinet. We were both performing an act of love, mine gloomy, yours, charming and considerate like everything you do. I hope your present will bring us both happiness, and that you will adore me as long as I shall admire my dear little cabinet—that is, for ever.

I've got it! Yay!! It's been here all morning, and yet nothing warned me! My heart didn't beat any faster than usual, the ground didn't shake, and the sky didn't fall; everything stayed the same, as if nothing extraordinary had happened—and it was here the whole time! I had it in my room, right in front of me! I can hardly believe it, and if anyone else said so, I wouldn’t believe them either. But what you must believe, my love, is true: I love you, and you are the kindest, most charming, best, handsomest, most generous, most noble, and most adored man. That’s what you need to accept because it’s the truth. The cabinet is fascinating, but what’s even better is how you gave it to me. “The manner of the gift is better than the gift itself,” someone once said, though I can’t remember who. When you’re the one giving the gift, the saying applies even more. If you had all the treasures in the universe to share, you’d do it in a way that would make the gift worth a thousand times more. As for me, I’m overwhelmed with joy because I believe you love me. I can tell you now that last night I cried helplessly thinking about how much younger and better looking you are than I am. I pictured the day when you might not love me anymore, and it broke my heart so much that I thought I wouldn’t be able to breathe without the relief of tears. I feel like I would certainly die the day you stop caring for me, and I know no other woman could ever adore you like I do. But I hope that day will never come, will it, my angel? There are no wrinkles in the heart, and you'll only see my face in the reflection of your love, right, Victor, my beloved? While I wept and mourned, you were thinking of me, my sweet, and bringing me the cabinet. We were both showing our love—mine was bleak, yours was charming and thoughtful, just like everything you do. I hope your gift brings us both happiness, and that you’ll love me as long as I treasure my dear little cabinet—that is, forever.

I have it! what happiness! I should like to put it in the middle of the room on a golden table, or in my bed, or carry it in my arms, on my heart, anywhere in fact where it could be seen and touched. Meanwhile I will give it a good cleaning to-morrow. It is rather too late to-night. I must do some copying, and dine, and send you back the scribble you entrusted to me yesterday, so I will put off till to-morrow—principally because I shall have a better light then. I will clean it in bed, drawer by drawer. It will be a delightful occupation.

I've got it! What joy! I want to place it in the center of the room on a golden table, or in my bed, or carry it in my arms, on my heart—anywhere really, where it can be seen and touched. For now, I’ll give it a good cleaning tomorrow. It’s a bit too late tonight. I need to do some copying, have dinner, and return the doodle you gave me yesterday, so I’ll postpone it until tomorrow—mainly because I’ll have better light then. I’ll clean it in bed, drawer by drawer. It will be a delightful task.

I love you, I love you, Toto, I kiss you and adore you, Toto.

I love you, I love you, Toto, I kiss you and cherish you, Toto.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday evening, 6.30, February 9th, 1842.

Wednesday evening, 6:30 PM, February 9th, 1842.

Do you really want me to write Toto, even when my heart is breaking, and my soul brimful of discouragement? I obey, but if you would only listen to me, you would allow me to discontinue these daily scrawls, which have never served any purpose but that of betraying the measure of my stupidity and making you tire of a love become absurd by dint of reiteration. I feel you only insist out of kindness, but it seems futile to continue this childish babble, which deceives neither you nor me, and gives me no indication of what is passing in your mind. It would be better, my beloved, to inure me gradually to a catastrophe which may be nearer than I guess, than to make efforts to leave me an illusion which neither of us really shares nowadays. A sad ending to all our past happiness! God grant it may not be altogether buried. This does not prevent me from doing you full justice, my friend. You are kind with a kindness full of pity and divine indulgence, but you no longer cherish for me the love of a man for a woman. Do not pretend otherwise, for you cannot delude me. I bear you no grudge my Victor, neither should you bear me any, for it is no more your fault than mine, that you do not love me while I still love you—not our fault, but God’s, Who distributes unequally the amount of love we may each expend during our lives. Happy he or she to whom the smaller sum is apportioned—so much the worse for him or her whose heart is inexhaustible. Now, my beloved Toto, I will torment you no longer. I will even try to make myself agreeable, though, alas, what woman can be agreeable when she is no longer loved! But I shall do my best, and that, coupled with your natural generosity, may still retard for a few days the greatest misfortune of my life. Fear nothing from me, my Victor. You have to-day received the last expression of my choler. One may strike, and even kill, while one feels oneself beloved, but one must spare the man who no longer cherishes one.

Do you really want me to write, Toto, even when my heart is breaking and my soul is full of discouragement? I will do it, but if you would just listen to me, you’d let me stop these daily notes, which only show how foolish I've been and make you tired of a love that has become absurd with repetition. I feel like you're only insisting out of kindness, but it seems pointless to keep this childish talk going, which doesn’t deceive either of us and gives me no clue about what you’re thinking. It would be better, my love, to prepare me gradually for a disaster that might be closer than I realize, rather than trying to maintain an illusion that neither of us truly shares anymore. It’s a sad end to all our past happiness! I hope it’s not completely lost. That doesn’t stop me from appreciating you fully, my friend. You’re kind, with a kindness filled with pity and divine patience, but you no longer love me the way a man loves a woman. Don’t pretend otherwise, because you can’t fool me. I hold no resentment towards you, my Victor, and neither should you towards me, because it’s neither your fault nor mine that you don’t love me while I still love you—it's not our fault, but God's, who distributes the amount of love we can each give during our lives unevenly. Lucky is the one who receives less—too bad for the one whose heart has no limits. Now, my beloved Toto, I won’t torment you anymore. I will even try to be pleasant, although, sadly, what woman can be pleasant when she’s no longer loved! But I’ll do my best, and that, combined with your natural generosity, might still delay for a few days the biggest misfortune of my life. Don’t fear anything from me, my Victor. Today, you’ve received the last sign of my anger. One can strike and even hurt while feeling loved, but one must spare the one who no longer cares.

You see, my Victor, that you have nothing to be afraid of, but I beseech you to let me off these daily scribbles about things that have neither point nor reason.

You see, my Victor, you have nothing to worry about, but I urge you to let me skip these daily writings about things that have no point or purpose.

I demand this of your goodness.

I ask this of your kindness.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 2.30 p.m., February 10th, 1842.

Thursday, 2:30 PM, February 10, 1842.

My beloved, my adored Victor, thank you! You remove hell from my heart, and replace it with paradise. Thank you! My life, my spirit, my soul, bless and adore you. What a letter, my God! I wanted to read it kneeling; happy tears poured down my cheeks. You love me, my dear one! It must be true, for you declare it in the loveliest, sweetest language of the whole world. You love me although I am ill-tempered, violent, stupid; you love me my good angel, because you know that your love is the breath of life to me, and that without it I could no longer exist. I also love you, but only God and myself know how deeply. Yesterday when you left me, I was on my knees praying and kissing with tears the footsteps I could hear fading away in the street. I could have flung myself out of the window and died at your feet. My despair, then, was as poignant as the bliss I felt just now when I read your adored letter. My Victor, my love, my life, my joy, I love you more than ever! I implore your forgiveness, I throw myself at your feet and embrace them. Thank you, my treasure. You must be very happy, for you have done a lovely thing in writing me the most charming, the kindest, the most wonderful and most adorable letter that ever issued from your heart.

My beloved, my cherished Victor, thank you! You take the hell out of my heart and fill it with paradise. Thank you! My life, my spirit, my soul bless and adore you. What a letter, my God! I wanted to read it while kneeling; joyful tears streamed down my cheeks. You love me, my darling! It must be true because you express it in the most beautiful, sweetest language in the world. You love me even though I can be ill-tempered, violent, and foolish; you love me, my good angel, because you know that your love is the breath of life for me, and without it, I couldn't go on. I love you too, but only God and I know how deeply. Yesterday when you left me, I was on my knees praying and kissing the footsteps I could hear fading away in the street. I could have thrown myself out of the window and died at your feet. My despair was as intense as the bliss I felt just now when I read your beloved letter. My Victor, my love, my life, my joy, I love you more than ever! I beg for your forgiveness, I throw myself at your feet and embrace them. Thank you, my treasure. You must be very happy because you’ve done something lovely by writing me the most charming, kindest, most wonderful, and most precious letter that ever came from your heart.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 9.30, April 30th, 1842.

Thursday, 9:30 AM, April 30, 1842.

Good morning, my adored Toto. How did the little invalid sleep last night? As for you, I do not even ask, my poor dear, for I know you spend all your nights working. I love you, my poor angel. I do not know what else to say, because that is the only thought in my heart and soul; to love you always and for ever. Here comes the bright sunshine that is going to cure our poor little man at once.[85] I have not seen a finer spring since the one we spent strolling about the heights of Montmartre together. I cannot think of it without tears of regret for the days that are gone, and of gratitude to Providence for those few moments of most perfect felicity. I would give half my life to have it again, my beloved Toto; and it depends only upon you—if you wished it, we could easily recover the happiness of those days. Why do you no longer desire it? I know you have to work, but so you did then—Claude Gueux, Philosophie Mêlée, Les Voix Intérieures, Les Chants du Crépuscule, Angélo, Les Rayons et Les Ombres and Ruy Blas, are there to prove it. In those days you loved me better than you do at present. Alas, I love you more than ever, or rather, as much as the first day!—that is, with all my soul.

Good morning, my beloved Toto. How did our little one sleep last night? As for you, I won’t even ask, my poor dear, because I know you spend all your nights working. I love you, my sweet angel. I don’t know what else to say, since that’s the only thing on my mind and in my heart—loving you always and forever. Here comes the bright sunshine that will help our poor little man right away.[85] I haven’t seen a nicer spring since the one we spent wandering around the heights of Montmartre together. I can’t think of it without tears for the days that have passed, and of gratitude to fate for those brief moments of perfect happiness. I would give half my life to relive it, my dear Toto; it only depends on you—if you wanted to, we could easily reclaim the joy of those days. Why don’t you want it anymore? I know you have to work, but you were working then too—Claude Gueux, Philosophie Mêlée, Les Voix Intérieures, Les Chants du Crépuscule, Angélo, Les Rayons et Les Ombres, and Ruy Blas prove that. Back then, you loved me more than you do now. Alas, I love you more than ever, or rather, just as much as on the first day!—that is, with all my heart.

Juliette.

Juliette.



A DEDICATION BY VICTOR HUGO TO JULIETTE DROUET.  The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

A DEDICATION BY VICTOR HUGO TO JULIETTE DROUET.
The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.



A DEDICATION BY VICTOR HUGO TO JULIETTE DROUET.  The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

A DEDICATION BY VICTOR HUGO TO JULIETTE DROUET.
The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

Saturday, 6.30 p.m., August 20th, 1842.

Saturday, 6:30 p.m., August 20, 1842.

I am a strange creature—at least you think so, do you not, beloved? But what you take for eccentricity, caprice, bad-temper, is really love, but an unhappy love, mistrustful and anxious. Everything is to me a subject of dread almost amounting to despair. Thus this visit to the Duchesse d’Orléans, whither I quite admit you were kind enough to take me, was simply a torment on account of the hour and the circumstances: I, badly dressed, barely clean, and that woman under the prestige of a great sorrow[86] which, next to physical beauty, is the surest way to your heart. I frankly confess that however gallant my love may be, and whatever reliance I may place upon your loyalty, I am not easy when I have to fight and struggle without weapons. This result of a surprise and a hurried rush through Paris in a cab may seem excessive to you, and verging on hysteria; but the fact is, my adored one, that my love, so long repressed, is verily degenerating into a disease, almost into frenzy. Everything hurts me. I am afraid of everything. I am a poor thing needing much compassion for loving you so. If these incoherent expressions do not force upon you the realisation of the depth of my devotion, it must be that you no longer care for me, or indeed have never done so; but if on the contrary you do understand, you will pity and pardon me, and love me all the better, and I am the happiest of women.

I’m a strange person—at least you think so, right, my love? But what you see as eccentricity, moodiness, or bad temper is really just love, although it’s an unhappy, doubtful, and anxious love. Everything feels like a source of fear, almost leading to despair. So, this visit to the Duchesse d’Orléans, which I admit you were kind enough to take me to, was nothing but torment because of the timing and the circumstances: I was poorly dressed, barely clean, and that woman had the advantage of a significant sorrow[86] which, next to physical beauty, is the fastest way to your heart. I honestly confess that no matter how brave my love might be, and whatever trust I may have in your loyalty, I feel uneasy when I have to face challenges without any support. You might think my reaction from a surprise and a rushed trip through Paris in a cab is excessive or even hysterical; but the truth is, my darling, that my long-restrained love is really turning into something almost like a disease, approaching madness. Everything hurts me. I’m afraid of everything. I’m just a lonely person who needs a lot of compassion for loving you this way. If these jumbled thoughts don’t make you realize how deep my devotion goes, it must mean that you either don’t care about me anymore or never did; but if you do understand, you will feel pity for me, forgive me, and love me even more, and that would make me the happiest woman alive.

Juliette.

Juliette.

February 14th, 11.15 a.m., 1843.

February 14, 11:15 AM, 1843.

Good morning beloved Toto, good morning adored one. I love you. When I heard you describing last night the impression produced upon you by the rehearsal of Lucrèce and more especially by the singing of the guests, I seemed to feel it all myself. The fact that my love has not grown a day older, that my admiration is still on the increase, that I think you as handsome and as young as ever, makes it easier for me to go back to the feelings of those days. Looking into my heart, I seem to feel that all this adulation and joy and feast of glory and love began yesterday. Alas, those ten years have left traces only upon my poor countenance, and have been as harsh to it as they have been indulgent to your charming features.

Good morning, dear Toto, good morning, my love. I love you. When I heard you talk about how the rehearsal of Lucrèce and especially the singing of the guests impressed you last night, I felt it all too. The fact that my love hasn't aged a day, that my admiration keeps growing, and that I see you as handsome and young as ever makes it easier to revisit the feelings of those times. Looking into my heart, it seems like all this admiration, joy, and celebration of glory and love began just yesterday. Unfortunately, those ten years have only left marks on my poor face, being as tough on it as they have been generous to your lovely features.

I express this somewhat crudely, as I always manage to do, but it is not my fault, my love, nor any one else’s. I love you. Therein consist my intelligence, my wit, my superiority; beyond that I am as stupid as any other animal.

I say this pretty bluntly, as I always do, but it’s not my fault, my love, or anyone else’s. I love you. That’s where my intelligence, my wit, my superiority come from; apart from that, I’m just as clueless as any other creature.

You must be very busy to-day with the two rehearsals,[87] and the Maxime[88] worry which falls upon your devoted head, not to speak of the great business! I dare not expect you to-night till very late. Well, my dearly beloved, I know you do not belong to me, so I will resign myself as cheerfully as may be, and put a good face upon your absence. Try to think of me, my dear little man; that is all I venture to ask at this moment. As for me, there is no more merit in thinking of you and loving you than in breathing.

You must be really busy today with the two rehearsals,[87] and the Maxime[88] stress that falls on your dedicated shoulders, not to mention the big responsibilities! I don’t expect to see you tonight until very late. Well, my dearest, I know you don’t belong to me, so I will accept that as best as I can and put on a brave face for your absence. Just try to think of me, my dear little man; that’s all I can ask for right now. As for me, there’s no more effort in thinking of you and loving you than in just breathing.

I love you, Toto, as much as life.

I love you, Toto, as much as life itself.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Wednesday, 4.30 p.m., September 13th, 1843.

Wednesday, 4:30 PM, September 13, 1843.

Where are you? What are you about, my adored one?[89] In what condition is your family? What state are you in yourself? what will happen to us all in our despair, if God be not merciful to us! Since you left me I can think only of your arrival at home. I imagine the scene: the despairing sobs of your children, the expression of your own frightful grief, so long and sternly repressed. All those tears and sufferings fall back upon my heart and rend it. I cannot bear more. My poor head is on fire and my hands burn like live coals. I want to pray and cannot; all my faculties, all my being, turn to you. I would give my life to spare you a single pang. I would have sacrificed myself in this world, and the next to save your adored child. My God, what will become of me if you stay away much longer, when I have refrained with such difficulty from sending to get news of you? I have begged Madame Lanvin to come to me this afternoon and bring her husband, so that if, as I fear, I have not seen you before then, he can go and ask for news of you under the name of Monsieur St. Hilaire. My heart aches, my poor treasure, when I think of all you are enduring. I feel I cannot much longer bear not seeing you. I shall commit some act of folly if you do not come to my assistance. I exhausted my strength and courage on that awful journey, and during last night and to-day. I have none left now to endure your absence. I picture to myself your wife ill, and you also; in fact, I am like a mad thing in the extremity of my anxiety and grief. I am trying to occupy myself mechanically, in order to bring nearer the moment when I shall see you, but my efforts only make every minute of waiting seem like a century, and all the fears my heart anticipates, become frightful realities against which I cannot struggle. My adored Victor, whatever be your despair, mine is greater still; for I feel it through my love, which makes it a hundred times worse and multiplies it beyond all human calculation. Never has man been so idolised by woman as you are by me, and the poor angel we mourn knows it and sees it now, as God knows and sees it, and she will forgive, as He does, I am certain. I think of her, poor beloved, as an angel of heaven. To her I shall direct my prayers, that she may give you the strength and courage you need. To her also I shall address myself in the hour of death, that the good God may take me with all of you into His Paradise.

Where are you? What’s going on, my beloved?[89] How is your family? How are you holding up? What will become of us all in our despair if God isn’t merciful to us? Since you left, all I can think about is you getting home. I can picture it: the heartbreaking sobs of your children, the deep grief on your face that you’ve kept hidden for so long. All those tears and sufferings weigh heavily on my heart and tear me apart. I can’t take any more. My head feels like it’s on fire and my hands burn like hot coals. I want to pray but can’t; my entire being is focused on you. I would give my life to spare you even a moment of pain. I would have sacrificed everything in this life and the next to save your beloved child. My God, what will happen to me if you stay away much longer? I’ve barely managed to resist the urge to send someone to get news about you. I’ve asked Madame Lanvin to come over this afternoon and bring her husband, so that if, as I fear, I haven’t seen you by then, he can go and ask for news about you under the name of Monsieur St. Hilaire. My heart aches, my dear, when I think of all you’re going through. I don’t think I can bear this waiting much longer. I might do something reckless if you don’t come to my aid. I used up all my strength and courage on that terrible journey and last night and today. I have nothing left to endure your absence. I imagine your wife is ill, and you are too; honestly, I feel like I’m going crazy with worry and grief. I’m trying to keep busy just to speed up the moment when I’ll see you, but my efforts only make every minute feel like a century, and all my fears turn into harsh realities I can’t fight against. My beloved Victor, no matter what despair you face, mine is worse; my love amplifies it a hundredfold beyond any human measure. No man has ever been more adored by a woman than you are by me, and the poor angel we grieve knows it and sees it now, just as God knows and sees it, and I’m certain she will forgive, just as He does. I think of her, my dear, as an angel in heaven. To her I will send my prayers, asking that she gives you the strength and courage you need. I’ll also turn to her in my final hours, hoping that the good Lord will take me with all of you into His Paradise.

My adored Victor, it is more than five o’clock, and you have not yet come. What shall I do! What can I think, or rather what am I to fear? We are in a terrible cycle of misfortune, and God only knows when it will end. My Victor, before giving way to despair, think of mine, remember that I love you more than life.

My beloved Victor, it's past five o'clock and you still haven't arrived. What should I do? What can I think, or rather what should I be afraid of? We're stuck in a terrible cycle of bad luck, and only God knows when it will end. My Victor, before you give in to despair, remember how much I love you—more than life itself.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 5.45 p.m., October 8th, 1843.

Sunday, 5:45 p.m., October 8, 1843.

I have been working all the morning my beloved, or rather scribbling on paper—only to please you, for I doubt whether my labour will be of any use to you; still, I am trying hard, and if I cannot do better, I am doing my best. I cannot do more. I am trying more especially to forget no detail, which makes me occasionally note down trivialities, little futile, insignificant things. My search among our memories is like the botanising of a child who is as apt to collect couch grass as the more useful and rarer plants. However, I am doing my best, and better still, I am obeying you. Would you believe that, although I have been writing the whole day, I have not yet reached Auch.[90] My mind and pen rather resemble the fantastic equipage we drove thither, but there is less risk in the present venture. The worst that can happen is that we should tumble promiscuously into a muck heap of absurdities and nonsense which leave no bruises, whereas we risked our necks several times in the course of the thirty-three miles between Tarbes and Auch.

I’ve been working all morning, my love, or rather just scribbling on paper—only to make you happy, because I'm not sure my efforts will actually help you; still, I’m trying really hard, and if I can’t do better, at least I’m doing my best. I can’t do any more than that. I’m especially trying to remember every detail, which sometimes leads me to jot down trivial, pointless things. My search through our memories is like a child collecting plants, just as likely to pick up weeds as the more useful and rare ones. Still, I’m doing my best, and even more so, I’m following your wishes. Would you believe that even after writing all day, I still haven’t reached Auch?[90] My mind and pen feel like the strange carriage we took there, but there’s less at stake this time. The worst that can happen is that we might fall into a pile of absurdities and nonsense that won’t hurt us, while we risked our lives several times on the thirty-three miles between Tarbes and Auch.

I should love to see you, my Toto. The day, though filled with joyous recollections of our journey, has seemed long and sad to me. Nothing can take the place of one of your embraces. The remembrance of the greatest happiness cannot weigh against one glance from you. I realise it more to-day than ever before; therefore, do try and come, my beloved Toto. It will give me courage and patience to get through the evening. I love you too much, you see, but I cannot help it; it is no fault of mine.

I really want to see you, my Toto. Although today has been filled with happy memories from our journey, it feels long and sad to me. Nothing can replace one of your hugs. The memory of the greatest happiness doesn't compare to one glance from you. I understand that more today than ever before, so please try to come, my dear Toto. It will give me the strength and patience to get through the evening. I love you too much, you know, but I can't help it; it's not my fault.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Sunday, 7.15 p.m., November, 1843.

Sunday, 7:15 PM, November 1843.

I think of you my beloved, I desire you, I love you. Ah yes, I love you my adored Toto, you may be sure of it, for it is God’s truth. My little Claire and I talk of you and nothing but you. We love you and bless you. The poor little child will not be with me much longer, and I can already see her poor little face wrinkling up with sorrow; but I try to be cheerful and to remind her of the fortnight’s holiday which will soon come. We love the pictures of your dear little Toto, and his pretty home. We gaze at them with eagerness and affection, we are all eyes and heart. At this moment Claire is reading Ulric’s poems,[91] while I am writing to my beloved Toto with a heart full of gratitude and devotion. May the happiness you bestow upon me, be yours also, my love! May a just pride sustain you, for you have saved two souls, the mother’s and the daughter’s! I feel ineffable things I dare not express, for fear of vulgarising them by the mere fact of putting them into words. Do not delay long ere you come, my darling Toto. If you knew the joy and radiance you diffuse in this house, you would indeed hasten your steps. Alas, I am foolish, for have you not children of your own whom you must also make glad! I am envious of them, but not cruel enough to deprive them of their bliss—only I beg of them to hurry with their enjoyment, so that my turn may come.

I think of you, my love; I desire you, and I love you. Yes, I love you, my adored Toto, you can count on it, because it's the truth. My little Claire and I talk about you, and only you. We love you and send you our blessings. The poor little child won’t be with me much longer, and I can already see her sad little face starting to wrinkle with sorrow; but I try to stay cheerful and remind her about the upcoming fortnight's holiday. We love looking at the pictures of your dear little Toto and his lovely home. We look at them with eagerness and affection, giving them our full attention. Right now, Claire is reading Ulric’s poems,[91] while I’m writing to my beloved Toto with a heart full of gratitude and devotion. May the happiness you bring to me be yours as well, my love! May a rightful pride lift you up, for you have saved two souls, the mother’s and the daughter’s! I feel indescribable things that I hesitate to express, for fear that putting them into words will diminish their meaning. Don’t take too long to come, my darling Toto. If you knew the joy and brightness you bring to this home, you would hurry over. Alas, I am foolish, because don’t you have your own children to make happy too! I feel a bit envious of them, but I’m not cruel enough to take away their happiness— I just ask them to enjoy things quickly, so that my time can come.

Did you give Dédé the sachet? Did Toto take back his quince jelly? Meanwhile, I am giving Suzanne a whole evening to herself, and making my little rogue read Le Musée des Familles. I should love to give you a good kiss, but I know you will not come for it. You have not the sense to do so.

Did you give Dédé the little bag? Did Toto get his quince jelly back? In the meantime, I’m giving Suzanne a whole evening to herself and making my little troublemaker read Le Musée des Familles. I would really love to give you a good kiss, but I know you won’t come for it. You just don’t have the sense to do that.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 11.15 a.m., July 22nd, 1844.

Monday, 11:15 a.m., July 22, 1844.

Good morning my beloved, my sweet, my darling little Toto. How are you? Are you less sad and painfully pre-occupied than yesterday, my adored one? Alas, it is unlikely ... your grief and sorrow are not of those that time can soften. You have the painful faculty of feeling things far more acutely than do other men. Genius does not only pertain to the brain, it belongs above all to the heart. My poor dear one, I love you; I suffer when you suffer; be merciful to us both, I implore you.

Good morning my love, my sweet, my precious little Toto. How are you? Are you feeling less sad and consumed by your thoughts than yesterday, my dear? Unfortunately, I doubt it... your grief and pain are not the kind that time can ease. You have the painful ability to feel things much more deeply than others. Genius isn’t just about the mind; it’s mostly about the heart. My poor darling, I love you; I suffer when you suffer; please show mercy to us both, I beg you.

My little Claire went away this morning. She was more resigned than usual, for she has a holiday of three days in prospect, beginning next Saturday. The poor little thing is very devoted to us; her sole happiness is to be with us. She complains of not seeing you often enough, and I back her up in that. You must try to give us at least one evening out of the three she will spend at home. Verily I am not very cheerful company for the poor child when I am alone with her. I am so absorbed in my love that sometimes I do not speak to her twice in the day, however much I try to bring myself to do so.

My little Claire left this morning. She seemed more accepting than usual since she has a three-day holiday coming up, starting next Saturday. The poor thing is very attached to us; her only happiness is being with us. She says she doesn't see you often enough, and I agree with her. You really need to make time for at least one evening out of the three she’ll be spending at home. Honestly, I’m not the best company for her when it’s just the two of us. I get so lost in my own feelings that sometimes I don’t even talk to her more than twice a day, no matter how hard I try.

I have copied Méry’s verses, because I do not wish to deprive Mademoiselle Dédé of his autograph. I can understand her setting store by it, poor darling, so I shall make a point of returning it to her. Only (and it is you I am addressing now) you must give me just as many as you give her. You must not lose your good habits, my darling, for I am sure it would bring us bad luck. Therefore you must bring me all your letters as you used to do. I promise to divide them conscientiously with dear little Dédé, and you know quite well that I am a woman of my word. I adore you.

I’ve copied Méry’s verses because I don’t want to take away Mademoiselle Dédé’s autograph. I can totally understand why she values it, poor thing, so I’ll make sure to return it to her. But (and this is for you), you have to give me just as many as you give her. Don’t break your good habits, my dear, because I’m sure it will bring us bad luck. So, you need to bring me all your letters like you used to. I promise to share them fairly with sweet little Dédé, and you know I’m a woman of my word. I adore you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 4.45 p.m., October 20th, 1844.

Thursday, 4:45 PM, October 20th, 1844.

I have sent to Barbedienne, my adored one, but Suzanne has not yet returned. I am writing to you meanwhile to make the time hang less heavy. I hope to goodness I may be able to procure that lovely medal![92] Since I have glimpsed the chance of possessing it, I feel my disappointment would be greater than I could bear, if I failed to get it. Good God, how slowly that girl walks! Fancy having to trust to legs like those on such an occasion! I could have gone there and back ten times, since she went. May the devil fly away with her, or rather, precipitate her right into the middle of my room with his cloven foot, providing only that she brings the longed-for medal!

I’ve sent a message to Barbedienne, my dear, but Suzanne hasn’t come back yet. I’m writing to you in the meantime to help pass the time. I really hope I can get that beautiful medal![92] Ever since I caught a glimpse of the chance to have it, I feel like my disappointment would be unbearable if I don’t get it. Goodness, that girl walks so slowly! Can you believe I have to rely on those legs at a time like this? I could have gone there and back ten times since she left. I hope the devil takes her away, or better yet, drops her right into my room with his cloven foot, as long as she brings the medal I’ve been waiting for!



JULIETTE DROUET IN 1846.  Bust by Victor Vilain (Victor Hugo Museum).

JULIETTE DROUET IN 1846.
Bust by Victor Vilain (Victor Hugo Museum).



JULIETTE DROUET IN 1846.  Bust by Victor Vilain (Victor Hugo Museum).

JULIETTE DROUET IN 1846.
Bust created by Victor Vilain (Victor Hugo Museum).

Here she is! Ah! Victor, do not be angry! Victor, I am at your feet—Victor, I will be reasonable for the whole of the rest of my life if only you will let me add 15 fr. to the sum you promised me. Oh, Victor, I have not time to wait for your answer and yet I fear to annoy you. Ah, no, you are too kind to be angry with your poor Juju who loves you with such absolute admiring, devoted love! You will look at her with your gentle, ineffable smile, and say I was right—surely, yes, you will. Three cheers for Toto! Juju is a clever woman ... at heart. Yes, it is quite true and I am the happiest of women.

Here she is! Oh! Victor, please don’t be mad! Victor, I'm at your feet—Victor, I promise I’ll be reasonable for the rest of my life if you just let me add 15 fr. to the amount you promised me. Oh, Victor, I don’t have time to wait for your answer, but I worry I might annoy you. Ah, no, you’re too kind to be upset with your poor Juju, who loves you with such complete, admiring, devoted love! You’ll look at her with your gentle, indescribable smile and say I was right—surely, yes, you will. Three cheers for Toto! Juju is a smart woman... at heart. Yes, it’s true, and I’m the happiest woman alive.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 9.30 a.m., September, 1845.

Tuesday, 9:30 AM, September 1845.

I have just been gardening, beloved. I am soaked with dew and all muddy, but I have spent three hours thinking of you without any bitterness. My eyes were as moist as my flowers, but I was not weeping. While I busied myself with the garden, I reviewed in thought the lovely flowers of my past happiness. I saw them again fresh and blooming as the first day, and I felt close to you, separated only by a breath. As long as the illusion lasted I was almost happy. I should have liked to pluck my soul and send it to you as a nosegay. Perhaps what I am saying is silly, yet it is the sort of nonsense that can only issue direct from the tenderest, most passionate heart that ever lived. For nearly thirteen years past, I have never once written to you without feeling my hand tremble and my eyes fill. When I speak of you, no matter to whom, my heart swells as if it would burst through my lips. When I am dead, I am certain that the imprint of my love will be found on my heart. It is impossible to worship as I do without leaving some visible trace behind when life is over.

I just finished gardening, my dear. I'm drenched with dew and covered in mud, but I spent three hours thinking about you without feeling bitter. My eyes were as wet as my flowers, but I wasn't crying. While I worked in the garden, I reminisced about the beautiful moments of my past happiness. I saw them again, fresh and blooming like on the first day, and I felt close to you, only separated by a breath. As long as that illusion lasted, I was almost happy. I wanted to take my soul and send it to you like a bouquet. Maybe what I'm saying sounds silly, but it's the kind of nonsense that can only come from the most tender, passionate heart that ever existed. For nearly thirteen years, I've never written to you without feeling my hand shake and my eyes well up. When I talk about you, no matter to whom, my heart swells as if it could burst from my lips. When I’m gone, I'm certain that the mark of my love will be found on my heart. It isimpossible to love like I do without leaving some visible trace behind when life is over.

My beloved Victor, let your thoughts dwell with me, so that my days may seem shorter and less dreary; and do try to surprise me by coming to-night. Oh, how happy I shall be if you do that!

My dear Victor, please keep your thoughts with me so my days can feel shorter and less dull; and try to surprise me by coming tonight. Oh, how happy I will be if you do!

Meanwhile, I love you more than I can say.

Meanwhile, I love you more than I can express.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 8 a.m., September 27th, 1845.

Saturday, 8 a.m., September 27th, 1845.

Good morning my beloved, my soul, my life, my adored Victor. How are you? I hope yesterday did not tire you too much. I forgot until you reminded me that you have been forbidden to walk much, but I do trust it did you no harm; did it, Victor darling? As for me I felt no fatigue, I seemed to have wings. I should have liked to place my feet on all the paths we traversed together eleven years ago, to kiss the very stones of the roads and the leaves on the trees, and to pick all the flowers in the woods, so keenly did I fancy they were the very same that watched us pass together all those years ago. I gazed at you my adored Victor, and in my eyes you were as young and handsome, nay handsomer even, than eleven years ago. I looked into my heart and found it full of the same ecstasy and adoration that animated it the first day I loved you. Nothing was changed in us or about us. The same ardent, devoted, sad and sweet affection in our hearts, the same autumn sun and sky above our heads, the same picture in the same frame; nothing had changed in eleven years. I would have given a decade of my life to stand alone for ten minutes in that house that has sheltered our memories for so long. I should like to have carried away ashes from the fireplace, dust from the floors. I should have liked to pray and weep, where once I prayed and wept, to have died of love on the spot where once I accepted your soul in a kiss. I had to exercise superhuman self-control not to perpetrate some act of folly in the presence of that girl who showed us so indifferently over a house I could have purchased at the price of half the rest of my life. Fortunately, thanks to her profound ignorance of our identity, she noticed nothing, and we were each able to bring away a tiny relic of our former happiness. Mine must be buried with me when I die.

Good morning, my beloved, my soul, my life, my dear Victor. How are you? I hope yesterday didn’t tire you out too much. I forgot, until you reminded me, that you’ve been told not to walk much, but I trust it didn’t harm you; did it, darling Victor? As for me, I felt no fatigue at all; I felt like I had wings. I would have loved to walk on all the paths we took together eleven years ago, to kiss the very stones of the roads and the leaves on the trees, and to pick all the flowers in the woods, as I imagined they were the same ones that watched us pass all those years ago. I looked at you, my dear Victor, and in my eyes, you were as young and handsome, even more so, than eleven years ago. I looked into my heart and found it full of the same joy and adoration that filled it on the first day I loved you. Nothing had changed in us or about us. The same passionate, devoted, bittersweet affection in our hearts, the same autumn sun and sky above us, the same picture in the same frame; nothing had changed in eleven years. I would have given a decade of my life to be alone for ten minutes in that house that has held our memories for so long. I would have loved to take some ashes from the fireplace, dust from the floors. I would have liked to pray and weep, where once I prayed and wept, to have died of love in the place where once I accepted your soul in a kiss. I had to exercise tremendous self-control not to do something foolish in front of that girl who showed us around the house so indifferently, a house I could have bought for half the rest of my life. Luckily, thanks to her complete ignorance of our identity, she noticed nothing, and we were each able to take away a tiny piece of our former happiness. Mine must be buried with me when I die.

Beloved, did you work late last night? It was very imprudent of you if you did, after the fatigue you underwent during the day. To-day, you must be very careful and not walk much. I shall be extremely stern with you. My antiquarian propensities shall not make me forget, like yesterday, that you are still convalescent and must hardly walk at all. And you will obey me, because little Totos must always obey little Jujus, as you know.

Beloved, did you stay up late last night? That was really unwise of you if you did, given how tired you were during the day. Today, you need to be very careful and not walk around much. I'm going to be very strict with you. My old-fashioned tendencies won't let me forget, like yesterday, that you are still recovering and should hardly be walking at all. And you will listen to me because little Totos have to always listen to little Jujus, as you know.

Kiss me, my adored Victor, and may God bless you for all the happiness you give me.

Kiss me, my beloved Victor, and may God bless you for all the joy you bring me.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 9 p.m., May 2nd, 1846.

Saturday, 9 PM, May 2, 1846.

I cannot nerve myself to the realisation that I shall not see you this evening my sweet adored beloved; yet it is all too true. This is the first time in fourteen years that I have not slept in a room belonging to you.[93] Consequently I am feeling quite forlorn. Everything conspires to harrow me. Just now when I left you I longed for death, and the tears I drove from my eyes trickled inwardly to my sad heart. If this anxiety about my child, and the separation from you, are to last long, I do not think I shall have strength to endure them. I am vexed and disgusted at the tone of those about me. I am ashamed and indignant at my inability to remove myself from it, however I may try; then when I remember you, so generous, so loyal, so noble, so kind and indulgent, my bitterness evaporates and nothing remains in my heart but admiration, gratitude, and love for your divine and fascinating self.

I can’t bring myself to accept that I won’t see you this evening, my sweet, beloved. But it’s sadly true. This is the first time in fourteen years that I haven’t slept in a room that belongs to you.[93] As a result, I feel quite lonely. Everything around me makes me feel worse. Just now, when I left you, I longed for death, and the tears I held back flowed inwardly to my aching heart. If this worry about my child and the separation from you continue for long, I don’t think I’ll have the strength to handle it. I’m frustrated and upset with the attitude of those around me. I feel ashamed and angry at my inability to escape it, no matter how hard I try; but then I think of you—so generous, so loyal, so noble, so kind and forgiving—and my bitterness melts away, leaving only admiration, gratitude, and love for your amazing and captivating self.

 

When I got back, I found my child in a raging fever. I gave her fresh compresses, and now she is sleeping. God grant she may do so all night, and that the change of ideas and surroundings and air may have a good effect upon her health. I shall in that case have less cause to grudge the sacrifices I am voluntarily making to that end. Meanwhile, I am a prey to fearful anxiety, and am suffering the uttermost from the absence of what I love best in this world, above life, above duty, above everything. Good-night, beloved. Think of me. Sleep well, and love me.

When I returned, I found my child with a high fever. I put cool compresses on her, and now she is sleeping. I hope she stays that way all night, and that the change of ideas, surroundings, and air helps her health. If that happens, I'll feel less resentful about the sacrifices I'm willingly making for her. In the meantime, I'm consumed with worry and I'm suffering deeply from being away from what I love most in this world, more than life, duty, or anything else. Goodnight, my dear. Think about me. Sleep well and love me.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 3.45 p.m., 1846.

Tuesday, 3:45 PM, 1846.

I love you, my Victor. Between every letter of those five sweet words there lurk depths of maternal anguish and sorrow. Gloomy reflections mingle with my tenderest thoughts. My life at this moment is divided between my poor little daughter whom I already mourn in anticipation, (for I feel that these few days of illness are but snatched from Eternity), and my adoration for you, from which no preoccupation, even of the most terrible and sinister character, can long distract me. On the contrary, my love is all the greater for the trials and sufferings God sends me. I love you selflessly, as if I myself were already over the border. My heart is racked, yet I adore you.

I love you, my Victor. Behind each letter of those five sweet words lies deep maternal pain and sorrow. Dark thoughts mix with my most tender feelings. Right now, my life is split between my poor little daughter, whom I already mourn in advance (because I feel that these few days of illness are just borrowed from Eternity), and my love for you, which no worry, no matter how terrible and grim, can distract me from for long. In fact, my love grows even stronger because of the challenges and suffering God has sent me. I love you selflessly, as if I’m already beyond this life. My heart is in turmoil, yet I adore you.

Claire’s condition is the same as yesterday; only the weakness, which, but for the doctor’s plain warning I might have attributed to the heat, has increased. The night was not very bad; the poor little thing suffers hardly at all. She seems to have no firmer hold on life than life has upon her. Apathy and profound indifference characterise her illness. Only her father has the power to rouse her for the few moments he is with her. He came this morning and happened to meet the doctor,[94] who, it appears, is not quite so despondent as Monsieur Triger;[95] but what does that prove?

Claire’s condition is the same as yesterday; only the weakness, which, but for the doctor’s clear warning I might have blamed on the heat, has gotten worse. The night wasn’t too bad; the poor little thing hardly suffers at all. She doesn’t seem to have a stronger grip on life than life has on her. Apathy and deep indifference mark her illness. Only her father can stir her for the few moments he is with her. He came this morning and happened to run into the doctor,[94] who, it seems, is not quite as gloomy as Monsieur Triger;[95] but what does that prove?

I have not been able to get her up at all to-day. She lay in bed in a state of profuse and constant perspiration. The various tonics she takes fail to produce any effect whatever. The exhaustion increases hour by hour, which means that death is coming nearer. I pray, but I obtain neither solace nor confidence. The good God disdains my prayers and rejects them, I know—yet I love and admire Him in His beneficent, lofty, noble, generous and beautiful works.

I haven’t been able to get her up at all today. She’s lying in bed, sweating a lot and constantly. The different tonics she takes don’t seem to work at all. Her exhaustion gets worse by the hour, which means death is getting closer. I pray, but I find no comfort or confidence. I know the good God turns away my prayers and rejects them—yet I still love and admire Him for His kind, noble, generous, and beautiful works.

I love Him as His saints and angels in Heaven love Him. What more can I do to find favour in His eyes? He deprived me of my mother at my birth; now He is about to snatch my child from me. Is that His justice? I do not want to blaspheme, but I am very miserable, and if I do not see you, if you cannot come to-day, I do not know what will become of me. Despair fills my soul, but I love you. God may crush my heart if He so wills, but the last breath from it shall be a cry of love for you, my sublime beloved.

I love Him just like His saints and angels in Heaven love Him. What more can I do to earn His favor? He took my mother away when I was born; now He’s about to take my child from me. Is that fair? I don’t want to speak against Him, but I am so unhappy, and if I don’t see you, if you can’t come today, I don’t know what will happen to me. Despair fills my heart, but I love you. God can break my heart if He wants, but the last breath I take will be a cry of love for you, my amazing beloved.

Juliette.

Juliette.

April 29th, 9 a.m., 1847.

April 29, 1847, 9 a.m.

Good morning, my adored Victor. My thoughts and soul and heart go out to you in this greeting. I hope I shall see you before you go to the rehearsal, for if I do not, I shall have to wait till this evening, which would increase my depression. From now until the anniversary of the terrible day on which I lost my poor child, every hour and minute is punctuated by the recollection of the sufferings of that poor little thing, and of the anguish I went through. They are painful memories, impossible to exclude from my thoughts. Last night while I lay sleepless I seemed to hear her, and in my dreams I saw her again as she looked at the close of her illness. I am worn out this morning. All the pangs and fatigues of the last moments of her life weigh down my heart and limbs. It may be that I shall find comfort in prayer, and I shall pray better by her side, buoyed up by the hope that she will hear me and obtain for me resignation enough to bear her absence without murmur or bitterness. It was you who gave me the courage to live. All that a heart can gain from consolation, I found in your love; but there is a grief surpassing all others and beyond human aid, for which only God can provide, and to Him I must address myself to-day.

Good morning, my beloved Victor. My thoughts, soul, and heart are with you in this greeting. I hope to see you before you head to the rehearsal, because if I don’t, I’ll have to wait until this evening, which will only deepen my sadness. From now until the anniversary of the terrible day I lost my dear child, every hour and minute is filled with memories of her suffering and the anguish I endured. These painful memories are impossible to push from my mind. Last night, while I lay awake, I felt as if I could hear her, and in my dreams, I saw her as she looked at the end of her illness. I'm exhausted this morning. The pain and fatigue from her last moments weigh heavily on my heart and body. Perhaps I’ll find comfort in prayer, and I will pray better beside her, uplifted by the hope that she will hear me and help me find the strength to accept her absence without complaint or bitterness. You were the one who gave me the courage to keep going. All the comfort my heart can find comes from your love; however, there’s a sorrow that surpasses all others and is beyond human help, for which only God can provide, and to Him I must turn today.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 8 a.m., May 6th, 1847.

Thursday, 8 a.m., May 6, 1847.

Good morning, my all, my greatly loved Toto. How are you this morning? Did you gather in a good harvest of glances, smiles and flattery yesterday from the women you met? Were you the cause of many incipient passions, or were you yourself ensnared by those females, like any beardless student or bald-headed peer of the realm? Tell me, how are you after your evening at Court? For my part, I have a very sore throat and am feeling fearfully cross. I have a longing to scratch which I should love to vent upon the face of some woman or even upon yours—or better still, upon both. I am sick of playing the gentle, sheep-like woman. I intend to become as fierce as a hyena, and to make your life and everything depending upon it a burthen to you. I mean to make a terrible example of you, so that people shall say as you pass by, that it is a woman who has been outraged, but a Juju who has avenged herself! Meanwhile, to begin with, I am going to wrest from you somehow, two silk dresses, a lovely hat, two pairs of smart shoes; and if you do not confess your crime, I will punish you to the tune of torrents of tea-gowns, pocket-handkerchiefs, and silk stockings. I am capable of anything if you drive me too far.

Good morning, my dear, beloved Toto. How are you this morning? Did you collect a good number of glances, smiles, and compliments yesterday from the women you encountered? Were you the cause of many budding crushes, or did you find yourself caught up in their charms, like any young student or balding noble? Tell me, how do you feel after your evening at Court? As for me, I have a really sore throat and I'm feeling quite irritable. I have this urge to scratch which I would love to take out on the face of some woman or even yours—or better yet, on both. I'm tired of acting like a gentle, submissive woman. I intend to be as fierce as a hyena and to make your life and everything connected to it a burden for you. I plan to set a terrible example of you, so that people will say as you walk by that it’s a woman who has been wronged, but a Juju who has taken her revenge! In the meantime, to start with, I’m going to somehow get two silk dresses, a beautiful hat, and two pairs of stylish shoes from you; and if you don't admit your wrongdoing, I will punish you with a flood of tea gowns, handkerchiefs, and silk stockings. I am capable of anything if you push me too far.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Tuesday, 12.45 p.m., June 6th, 1848.

Tuesday, 12:45 p.m., June 6, 1848.

The more I think of all that is going on in Paris at this moment, my beloved, the less do I desire the success of your election.[96] We must let this frenzy of the populace which knows not what it wants and is in no condition to distinguish the true from the false, or evil from good, exhaust itself first. When it is worn out with turning in its own vicious circle of disorder, violence, and misery, it will come to heel and humbly crave the assistance of incorruptible, strong, sane politicians, among whom you are the most incorruptible, the strongest, and the sanest. I say this in the simplicity of my heart, without any pretension to be other than a mere woman who loves you above all things, and trembles lest you should enter upon some undertaking that might jeopardise your life without saving your country. Therefore I pray that this candidature, to which you have been driven in self-sacrifice and generosity, may not succeed. If I am unpatriotic, I accept the blame, but I do think that in this instance my feeling is in accord with the best interests of France. It would not be the first time that the heart has proved cleverer than the brain. It has happened too often in my case for me to marvel. Pending our next meeting, I kiss you from my soul, I adore you with all my strength.

The more I think about everything happening in Paris right now, my love, the less I want you to win your election.[96] We need to let this chaos from the crowds, who don't know what they want and can't tell what's true from what's false or what's good from what's bad, wear itself out first. Once they're exhausted from spinning in their own cycle of disorder, violence, and misery, they'll submit and humbly ask for help from honest, strong, and sane politicians, among whom you are the most honest, the strongest, and the sanest. I say this sincerely, without any pretensions other than being a woman who loves you above all else and fears that you might embark on something that could risk your life without actually saving your country. So I pray that this candidacy, which you've taken on out of selflessness and generosity, does not succeed. If that makes me unpatriotic, I'll take the blame, but I truly believe that in this case, my feelings align with what’s best for France. It wouldn't be the first time that feelings have turned out to be wiser than logic. It's happened to me often enough that I'm not surprised. Until we meet again, I kiss you with all my heart and adore you with all my strength.

Juliette.

Juliette.



VICTOR HUGO, RÉPUBLICAIN.  Political caricature, 1848.

VICTOR HUGO, RÉPUBLICAIN.
Political caricature, 1848.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
VICTOR HUGO, REPUBLICAN.
Political cartoon, 1848.

Monday, 9 a.m., July 9th, 1849.

Monday, 9 a.m., July 9th, 1849.

I am hurrying, my love, for I wish to be at the door of the Assemblée at noon precisely, in order to secure a good place.[97] I wish the great moment had arrived, for I am already feeling stage-fright, and it will go on increasing until I see you descend from the tribune. I thought this morning that I could not experience any other sensation than happiness at seeing you, but now I begin to understand what fear is. Yet when I say fear, I am hardly correct; for I mean something more indefinite, which is rather the suspense before a great joy, than the stupid emotion of cowardice or funk. In any case, I am very agitated; I wander aimlessly about the house, and feel as if the longed-for moment would never arrive. My blessed love, my great Victor, my sublime beloved, I kiss in spirit your noble forehead with its generous thoughts, your beautiful eyes so gentle and powerful, your fascinating mouth, which has the happiness of speaking all your divine thoughts. I prostrate myself before the most beautiful and most sublime thing in the whole world, namely, your dear little person and your profound genius.

I'm rushing, my love, because I want to be at the door of the Assemblée right at noon to get a good spot. I wish the big moment had arrived because I'm already feeling nervous, and it's only going to get worse until I see you come down from the stage. This morning, I thought I'd only feel happiness at seeing you, but now I’m starting to realize what fear feels like. But when I say fear, that's not quite right; it’s more like the suspense before a great joy, rather than the silly feeling of cowardice. In any case, I'm really agitated; I roam around the house aimlessly, feeling like the moment I've been waiting for will never come. My dear love, my great Victor, my amazing beloved, I kiss your noble forehead with its generous thoughts in spirit, your beautiful eyes that are both gentle and powerful, your captivating mouth, which has the joy of expressing all your divine thoughts. I bow down before the most beautiful and sublime thing in the whole world—your lovely person and your profound genius.

I do not ask you to think of me before your speech, adored one, but afterwards I entreat you to spare me one glance to complete my happiness.

I don't ask you to think of me before your speech, my love, but afterward I beg you to give me one look to make my happiness complete.

Juliette.

Juliet.

Wednesday, 12.30, February 6th, 1850.

Wednesday, 12:30 PM, February 6, 1850.

Think of me, my adored one, and do not permit yourself to be ensnared by the mercenary blandishments of that woman.[98] I am in the throes of a jealousy so terrible, that the hardest heart would be moved to pity, and the most intrepid would fear me; for I am suffering, and I am capable of anything to avenge a despicable treachery. Alas, my poor adored one, this is not what I should like to say, or what I ought to say. I realise that threats are powerless to hold you. I believe if the statistics of infidelity could be drawn up like those of crime, it would be shown that the severe penalties of the code of love are more apt to drive lovers into breaches of its laws than to bind them together. I am sure of it, and I wish I could convert my natural ferocity into bland indifference, in order to remove from you the stimulant of a forbidden Rachel; but it is no good—I shall never manage it. Therefore, I implore you for the sake of your personal safety and mine, to be honourable and prudent in your dramatic relations with that dangerous and perfidious Jewess. Try not to prolong your literary and theatrical consultation beyond the strictly necessary limits, and to come and fetch me before three o’clock.

Think of me, my beloved, and don’t let yourself be caught up in the flattering words of that woman.[98] I am consumed by a jealousy so intense that even the hardest heart would feel compassion, and the bravest would fear me; for I am hurting, and I would do anything to avenge such a despicable betrayal. Alas, my poor beloved, this is not what I want to say, or what I should be saying. I know that threats won’t keep you in line. I believe if we could tally infidelity like crimes, it would show that the harsh penalties of love do more to push lovers apart than to bring them together. I’m sure of it, and I wish I could turn my natural anger into calm indifference, so you wouldn’t be tempted by that forbidden Rachel; but it’s no use—I’ll never manage it. So, I beg you, for your safety and mine, to be honorable and careful in your dealings with that dangerous and deceitful woman. Try not to stretch your literary and theatrical meetings longer than necessary, and come get me before three o’clock.

I should be so grateful to you, my adored little man, for you would thus abridge the moments of my torment. Meanwhile I am very unhappy and anxious and worried. I try to hearten myself up by remembering the last promises you made me. When do you intend to keep them, I wonder? God knows!

I should be so thankful to you, my dear little guy, for you would reduce my moments of suffering. Right now, I’m really unhappy, anxious, and worried. I try to lift my spirits by remembering the promises you made me last time. I wonder when you plan to keep them? God knows!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 8 a.m., April 6th, 1850.

Saturday, 8 a.m., April 6th, 1850.

Good morning, my adored one, my sublime beloved. How are you? Did you have a better night, or did fatigue and excitement prevent you from sleeping? When I think of the admirable speech, so religious in character, so noble, self-abnegating, and conciliating, that you delivered yesterday[99] at the risk of your health, and then reflect upon the senseless uproar, and idiotic and violent interruptions it provoked, I feel only hatred, contempt, and disgust, for political life. It is revolting that a man like you should be the butt of the irresponsibility of all the parties. It is hateful, abominable, infamous, that scoundrels without talent, wit, or feeling should dare argue with you and should be accorded an attentive hearing where you only meet with insults. Really, my treasure, the more I see of political life, the more I regret the time when you were simply the poet Victor Hugo, my sublime love, my radiant lover. I revere your courage and devotion, but I am hurt in my tenderest feelings when I see you delivered over to the beasts of an arena a thousand times less discriminating than that of ancient Rome. Therefore, my beloved Victor, I have conceived a loathing, not only for your antagonists, but also for the form of government which imposes this Sisyphus life upon you. If I had the power to change it, I can assure you I should not hesitate, even if I had to deprive you for ever of your rights of citizenship. Unfortunately, I can do nothing beyond cordially detesting those who obstruct your work. I pity you, bless you, admire you, and love you with all my soul.

Good morning, my beloved, my cherished one. How are you? Did you sleep better last night, or did fatigue and excitement keep you awake? When I think of the incredible speech you gave yesterday, so deeply thoughtful and noble, putting your health at risk, and then consider the senseless chaos and ridiculous interruptions it caused, I feel nothing but hatred, contempt, and disgust for political life. It's appalling that someone like you should be the target of everyone’s irresponsibility. It’s hateful, unacceptable, and disgraceful that talentless and uncaring people dare to argue with you and are given a level of attention that you only face with insults. Honestly, my love, the more I witness of political life, the more I long for the days when you were simply the poet Victor Hugo, my magnificent love, my shining partner. I admire your bravery and commitment, but it pains me deeply to see you subjected to a crowd that is a thousand times less discerning than that of ancient Rome. So, my dear Victor, I have grown to loathe not just your opponents, but also the form of government that subjects you to this Sisyphean existence. If I could change it, I promise I wouldn’t hesitate, even if it meant stripping you of your citizenship rights forever. Unfortunately, there's nothing I can do besides wholeheartedly despising those who hinder your work. I feel pity for you, I bless you, I admire you, and I love you with all my heart.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 3 p.m., June 29th, 1850.

Saturday, 3 p.m., June 29, 1850.

I have just watched you go with inexpressible sadness, my sweet and beautiful beloved. With you have departed the sunshine, the flowers, the pleasant thoughts, the hopes that link past happiness with future bliss. Nought remains to me but my love, a poor hermit whose regrets have been her sole bedfellows this long time. When you turned the corner of the street, something luminous, soft, and sweet, seemed to die within me. From that moment I have been as depressed and desolate as if a great misfortune had befallen me. Alas, it is in fact the misfortune that weighs down my whole life, namely, your absence. Since politics have monopolised your time, happiness has eluded my grasp. Will it ever return? I doubt it, hence my despair. I am greatly to be commiserated, my beloved, in that I have constituted your eyes my illumination, your smile my joy, your words my bliss, your love my life—so that when you are away, all these are simultaneously snatched from me. I am not certain of seeing you to-night, still less to-morrow. What is to become of me? What am I to do with this poor body bereft of its soul when you are not by? Tell me if you can. Explain if you dare. Meanwhile, I adore you.

I just watched you leave with deep sadness, my sweet and beautiful love. With you have gone the sunshine, the flowers, the happy thoughts, and the hopes that connect past joy with future happiness. All that's left for me is my love, like a lonely hermit whose regrets have been my only companions for so long. When you turned the corner of the street, something bright and sweet seemed to die inside me. Since that moment, I’ve felt as low and empty as if a great tragedy had struck me. Unfortunately, it really is the tragedy of your absence that weighs down my entire life. Since politics have taken up all your time, happiness has slipped away from me. Will it ever come back? I doubt it, which is why I'm so desperate. You should feel sorry for me, my love, because I’ve made your eyes my light, your smile my joy, your words my happiness, and your love my life—so when you’re gone, I lose all of that at once. I’m not sure if I’ll see you tonight, even less so tomorrow. What’s going to happen to me? What am I supposed to do with this poor body that's lost its soul when you’re not here? Tell me if you can. Explain if you dare. In the meantime, I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 10 p.m., July 7th, 1851.

Monday, 10 p.m., July 7th, 1851.

What I had foreseen has happened, my beloved, even sooner and more painfully than I had feared. Does this fresh crisis foreshadow my speedy recovery? I dare not hope it, for I feel that my disease is incurable. I tell you so in the frankness of my despair. I neither can nor will deceive you, beloved, and my anxiety, far from diminishing, augments with every minute. I am suffering the torment of the most humiliating and poignant jealousy. I know that for seven years you have adored a woman you think beautiful, witty and accomplished.[100] I know that but for her sudden treachery,[101] she would still be your preferred mistress. I know that you introduced her into your family-circle, that she is of your world, that you can meet her at any moment, that you promised her you would continue your intimacy with her, at all events outwardly. All this I know—yet you expect me to feel my own position secure! Surely I should need to be idiotic or insane to do that. Alas, I happen to be instead a very clear-sighted, miserable woman.

What I predicted has come true, my love, even sooner and more painfully than I feared. Does this latest crisis mean I’ll recover quickly? I can’t allow myself to hope for that, as I feel my illness is incurable. I’m telling you this honestly from my despair. I can’t and won’t deceive you, my dear, and my anxiety grows stronger with each passing minute. I’m enduring the torment of the most humiliating and intense jealousy. I know that for seven years you have adored a woman you see as beautiful, witty, and talented. I realize that if it weren’t for her sudden betrayal, she would still be your favorite mistress. I know you welcomed her into your family circle, that she belongs to your world, that you can see her whenever you want, and that you promised her you would keep your relationship with her going, at least on the surface. I know all this—yet you expect me to feel secure in my own position! Surely I would have to be an idiot or insane to do that. Unfortunately, I am instead a very clear-sighted, miserable woman.

Midnight.

12 AM.

Beloved, thanks to you and thanks to your tender perseverance and inexhaustible kindness, I am once more, and this time for ever I hope, the sensible, sanguine, happy Juju of the good old days. But if I am to be quite as I was then, you must suffer no longer, my little man—you must be as strong as three Turks, and love me as much as a hundred Swiss-guards. On those conditions I shall be happy! happy!! happy!!!, but pending that great day, try to sleep soundly to-night, not to be unwell to-morrow, and to forgive me for loving you too much.

Beloved, thanks to you and your gentle persistence and endless kindness, I am once again, and this time I hope for good, the sensible, hopeful, happy Juju of the good old days. But if I’m going to be just like I was back then, you can’t suffer any longer, my little man—you need to be as strong as three Turks and love me as much as a hundred Swiss guards. Under those conditions, I will be happy! happy!! happy!!! But until that great day comes, try to sleep well tonight so you’re not unwell tomorrow, and please forgive me for loving you so much.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 8 p.m., July 26th, 1851.

Saturday, 8 p.m., July 26, 1851.

I trust you, my beloved, and believe everything you say. I yield my soul to the hopes of happiness you have held out to me. My heart is full of love and security. I love you, I am happy, I am at peace, I forget all I have suffered. I remember only the tender, loyal, encouraging words you uttered just now. Felicity has succeeded despair—I quit hell and enter Paradise. I love you and you love me, nothing can be sad any more. You will see how I shall resume my interest in life, how I shall smile, how happy I shall be, and what confidence I shall have in you. I do not know whether we shall be able to carry out all the adorable plans you sketched just now, but I experienced great happiness in anticipation while I watched you making them, and knew myself so closely associated with them. I felt as if all my past sorrows were transfigured into happiness to come. I listened, and my heart was filled with joy. Thank you, my Victor, thank you, my beloved. Do not be anxious about me any more; now that you love me I shall get well. I shall be happy again, you will see. I am beginning already, so as to lose no time in rewarding you for your goodness and gentleness and patience. I am awaiting you with my sweetest smiles, my tenderest caresses.

I trust you, my love, and believe everything you say. I give my soul to the hopes of happiness you have promised me. My heart is full of love and security. I love you, I am happy, I am at peace, and I've forgotten all I've suffered. I only remember the kind, loyal, encouraging words you just spoke. Joy has replaced despair—I’m leaving hell and entering Paradise. I love you, and you love me; nothing can be sad anymore. You will see how I will regain my interest in life, how I will smile, how happy I will be, and how much confidence I will have in you. I don’t know if we will be able to make all the wonderful plans you just described, but I felt so much happiness in looking forward to them while I watched you create them, and I felt so connected to them. It was like all my past sorrows were transformed into future happiness. I listened, and my heart was filled with joy. Thank you, my Victor, thank you, my love. Don’t worry about me anymore; now that you love me, I will get better. I will be happy again, you’ll see. I’m already starting, so I won’t waste any time rewarding you for your kindness, gentleness, and patience. I’m waiting for you with my sweetest smiles and my tenderest hugs.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Monday, 12.45 p.m., July 28th, 1851.

Monday, 12:45 p.m., July 28, 1851.

This is the hour I begin to expect you, my Victor; each second that lags past with the slowness of eternity crushes my hopes as quickly as I conceive them. What is to become of me all this wretched day if I may not see you? Oh, I thought myself stronger, braver, more resigned; but now I see I have used up all my strength in the horrible struggle I have been going through this last month. What will happen to me, shut up here, all alone with that terrible anniversary, the 28th June, 1851? How can I evade its ghastly grip, how keep myself from suicide, from the desperate hankering after death? Oh, God, how I suffer! I implore you, do not leave me alone here to-d....[102]

This is the hour I start expecting you, my Victor; each second that drags by feels like forever and crushes my hopes as soon as I have them. What will happen to me all this miserable day if I can’t see you? Oh, I thought I was stronger, braver, more accepting; but now I realize I’ve spent all my strength in this awful struggle I’ve been going through this past month. What will happen to me, locked up here, all alone with that dreadful anniversary, June 28, 1851? How can I escape its nightmarish grip, how can I stop myself from considering suicide, from this desperate desire for death? Oh, God, how I’m suffering! I beg you, don’t leave me alone here to-d....[102]

Midnight.

12 AM.

This letter, which was begun in delirium and mad jealousy has ended, thanks to you my ineffable beloved, in the happy calm of confidence and the sacred joy of love shared. May you be blest, my Victor, as much as you are respected, venerated, adored, and admired by me—then you will have nothing further to desire in this world or the next.

This letter, which started in a state of feverish passion and crazy jealousy, has concluded, thanks to you, my indescribable love, in the peaceful certainty of trust and the sacred joy of love we share. May you be blessed, my Victor, as much as you are respected, cherished, adored, and admired by me—then you will have nothing else to wish for in this world or the next.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Saturday, 8 a.m., August 2nd, 1851.

Saturday, 8 a.m., August 2nd, 1851.

Good morning, man that I love; good morning, with all my joy and smiles and soul and happiness and love, if you had a good night and are well. I felt sure your dear Charles’ depression could not stand against an hour of your gentle and persuasive philosophy. You have the marvellous art of extracting good from evil, and consolation from despair, and there is irresistible magic in your eyes and smile; your every word is full of seduction. I, who only linger in this life in the hope of seeing you every day, should know something of that. What the joys of eternity in Paradise may be I cannot tell, but I would sacrifice them all for one minute of your true love. My Victor, my Victor, I love you. You will see how sensible I am going to be, and how I shall give way to all the exigencies of your work, and the consideration required by your position as a political personage. I am ready, my Victor; dispose of me how you will; whether happy or unhappy, I shall bless you. I trust the bad atmosphere you were compelled to breathe for several hours yesterday did not injure your throat. I am eagerly awaiting this afternoon to learn this, and to see you. Until then, I love you, I love you, I love you.

Good morning, my love; good morning, filled with all my joy, smiles, soul, happiness, and love, hoping you had a good night and are doing well. I was sure that your dear Charles’ sadness couldn't resist an hour of your gentle and persuasive wisdom. You have a remarkable ability to find good in bad situations and comfort in despair, and there's irresistible magic in your eyes and smile; everything you say is enchanting. I, who live in this world just to see you every day, should understand that. I can't imagine the joys of eternity in Paradise, but I would give up all of them for just one minute of your true love. My Victor, my Victor, I love you. You'll see how reasonable I'm going to be and how I will accommodate all the demands of your work and the considerations needed for your role as a political figure. I'm ready, my Victor; do with me as you wish; whether happy or unhappy, I will bless you. I hope the bad atmosphere you had to endure for several hours yesterday didn’t harm your throat. I can’t wait for this afternoon to find out and to see you. Until then, I love you, I love you, I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Friday morning, September 12th, 1851.

Friday morning, September 12, 1851.

Good morning, and forgive me my poor sweet beloved, for nothing was further from my thoughts than to torment you as I involuntarily did yesterday. My foolishness does not include malice, and I respect you even in my most violent bouts of despair. Besides, you had just been telling me something that ought to increase my clinging to life, namely, my responsibility for your tranquillity, your fortune, your genius and existence. Without accepting in its entirety this exaggerated view of my own importance in the grave situation you find yourself in, my persecuted love, I have grasped that I should be unworthy of the position, were I to allow my troubles to weigh in the balance, against your safety. Therefore, my Victor, you have nothing to fear from me, so long as my poor brain retains a glimmer of reason, and my wretched heart a scrap of confidence in your loyalty.

Good morning, and I'm sorry, my dear beloved, for nothing was further from my mind than to upset you like I unintentionally did yesterday. My foolishness doesn’t come from malice, and I respect you even during my most intense moments of despair. Plus, you had just told me something that should strengthen my desire to live: my responsibility for your peace, your happiness, your brilliance, and your existence. Even if I don't entirely accept this heightened view of my own importance in the serious situation you're in, my beloved, I realize that I would be unworthy of my role if I let my troubles affect your safety. So, my Victor, you have nothing to fear from me as long as my troubled mind holds onto a shred of reason, and my unhappy heart has a bit of faith in your loyalty.

I spent part of the night reading over your old letters, especially those of May 1844,[103] and I shed more tears over your desecrated tenderness and sullied affection, than you can have squandered kisses upon that woman, during the seven years of your treachery to me. If life could escape through the eyes, my sufferings would long ere this be terminated; but like sorrow, the soul is not so quickly exhausted, though God only knows where it finds sustenance. As for me, my adored one, I love you without being able either to live or to be healed. I am ashamed of my incurability, and I gratefully compassionate the superhuman efforts you make to restore me to courage.

I spent part of the night going through your old letters, especially those from May 1844, [103] and I cried more over your betrayed tenderness and damaged affection than you could have wasted kisses on that woman during the seven years of your betrayal to me. If life could escape through the eyes, my suffering would have ended long ago; but like sorrow, the soul isn’t so easily drained, though only God knows where it finds strength. As for me, my beloved, I love you without being able to live or heal. I’m ashamed of my inability to be cured, and I truly appreciate the extraordinary efforts you make to bring me back to courage.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 10.45 p.m., October 23rd, 1851.

Thursday, 10:45 p.m., October 23, 1851.

You know my dear little man, that I need no encouragement to give way to epistolary intemperance. When time permits, I am always ready to fling myself unrestrainedly into a sea of lucubrations without sense or end. But this time I have more than a mere pretext for giving rein to my harmless mania; I have two days full of the most radiant joy and happiness that could befall a woman who lives only by and for her love. Whole volumes would not suffice to enumerate and describe them, and even your sublime genius would not be too great to express the splendid poetry of them. I felt as if a little winged soul sprang from each one of our embraces and flew heavenward with cries of jubilation and joy. Your love penetrated my soul and warmed it, as the rays of the sun pierce through the fogs and melancholy of autumn, and reach the earth to console it and lay the blessed seed of hope within her womb. I rejoiced in the bliss, watered by tears, that precedes and follows love and sunshine, in that season of life and nature. Though my heart is bestrewn with the dead leaves of past illusions, I feel new sap rising within it, which awaits only your vivifying breath to bring forth the flowers and fruits of love.

You know, my dear little man, I don’t need any encouragement to get carried away with my writing. When I have the time, I’m always ready to dive headfirst into a sea of thoughts without a clear direction. But this time, I have more than just a simple excuse to indulge my little obsession; I have two days filled with the brightest joy and happiness that could come to a woman who lives only for her love. It would take whole volumes to list and describe them all, and even your incredible talent wouldn’t be enough to capture their splendid poetry. I felt as if a little winged soul sprung from each of our embraces and soared upwards with cries of celebration and joy. Your love penetrated my soul and warmed it, just like the sun's rays break through the fog and dreariness of autumn, reaching the earth to comfort it and plant the seeds of hope. I reveled in the bliss, mingled with tears, that comes before and after love and sunshine, in that season of life and nature. Although my heart is littered with the dead leaves of past dreams, I feel new energy rising within it, just waiting for your revitalizing breath to bloom into the flowers and fruits of love.

My adored Victor, my soul overflows with the accumulated joys of those two days of life by your side under the eye of God. I relieve myself as best I can by pouring out the surplus of my enchantment upon this paper. Sleep well, my adored one, I love you and bless you.

My beloved Victor, my heart is filled with the joy of those two days spent with you under God's watchful eye. I express my feelings as best I can by sharing the overflow of my happiness on this paper. Sleep well, my darling, I love you and send you my blessings.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Thursday, 8 a.m., November 6th, 1851.

Thursday, 8 a.m., November 6th, 1851.

Good morning, my sweetheart, my adored one. I wish my kisses had wings, that you might find them on your pillow at your awakening. If you only knew how much I love you, you would understand that for me there is life, heart, and soul, only in you, by you, and for you. Yesterday when I passed your old house in the Place Royale, all the memories of our love and happiness awoke again within me. I stood awhile before it, caressing its threshold with my eyes, fingering the knocker, pushing the door ajar to peer in, as I should look at the inside of a reliquary, or touch some sacred object. Then I went into the garden to gaze up at the windows whence you sometimes looked down upon me. I wandered all about the district in the same sweet, sad tremor I experience when I read over your old love-letters. I traced our past happiness upon every stone of the pavement, at every street-corner, on the shop-signs—everywhere I found memories of our kisses among those surroundings where I enjoyed happiness for so long, where you loved me and I adored you—where, eight years ago, I would gladly have lain me down to die if God had left me the choice.

Good morning, my love, my darling. I wish my kisses had wings so you could find them on your pillow when you wake up. If you only knew how deeply I love you, you'd understand that my life, heart, and soul revolve completely around you. Yesterday, when I walked by your old house in Place Royale, all the memories of our love and happiness came rushing back. I stood there for a moment, gazing at the threshold, touching the knocker, and nudging the door open just to peek inside, like I was admiring a precious relic or a sacred item. Then I went into the garden to look up at the windows where you sometimes watched me. I wandered around the neighborhood with that bittersweet feeling I get when I reread your old love letters. I traced our past happiness on every stone of the pavement, at every corner, and on the shop signs—everywhere I found memories of our kisses in those places where I was so happy, where you loved me and I adored you—where, eight years ago, I would have happily laid down to die if God had given me the choice.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Brussels,
Wednesday, 1 p.m., December 17th, 1851.

Brussels,
Wednesday, 1 p.m., December 17, 1851.

Beloved one, I wish the first sheet of paper I use, the first word I write, in this hospitable country, to be a message of love from me to you. It is surely the least I can do, since my every thought, my life and heart and soul, pass through you before reaching the common objects of this world and returning to me. Is it indeed possible that you are safe, my poor treasure, and that I have nothing further to fear for your life or liberty? Is it true that you love me, and that you deign to rely upon me in the difficult passages of life? Is it conceivable that I am henceforth happy and blest among women, and that I have the right to raise my head and bask openly in the sunlight of love and self-sacrifice! Ah, God, I thank Thee for all the gifts and joys and blessings Thou dost bestow upon me to-day, in the revered and adored person of my sublime beloved! All my efforts shall be directed towards deserving them more and more. All my gratitude is for Thee, my God!

Beloved, I want the first piece of paper I use and the first word I write in this welcoming country to be a message of love from me to you. It’s definitely the least I can do since every thought, my life, heart, and soul, all go through you before they touch the world around me and come back to me. Is it really possible that you are safe, my dear treasure, and that I have nothing more to fear for your life or freedom? Is it true that you love me and that you trust me during the tough times in life? Can it really be that I am now happy and blessed among women, and that I have the right to hold my head high and openly enjoy the light of love and selflessness! Oh God, I thank You for all the gifts, joys, and blessings You give me today, in the cherished and adored person of my wonderful beloved! I will put all my effort into deserving them more and more. All my gratitude goes to You, my God!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Brussels,
Wednesday, 3.30 p.m., December 17th, 1851.

Brussels,
Wednesday, 3:30 PM, December 17, 1851.

Do not worry about me, my beloved, for I never love you better or more tranquilly than when I know you are attending to your family duties and busying yourself with securing the peace and comfort of your wife and children. Pray devote yourself entirely to the service of your noble wife for the time of her sojourn here. Do not deny her any of the little pleasures that may divert her mind from the heavy trials she has just undergone. Let my resignation and courage, my consideration and devotion, help to smooth the rough places of life for her as long as she remains with you. Give her all the consolation and joy in your power. Lavish upon her the respect and affection she deserves, and do not fear ever to wear out my patience and trust in you.

Don’t worry about me, my love, because I’ve never loved you more or felt more at ease than when I know you’re taking care of your family and focused on making life comfortable for your wife and kids. Please dedicate yourself fully to serving your wonderful wife while she’s with you. Don’t hold back on any of the small joys that could distract her from the difficult times she’s just faced. Let my acceptance and strength, my thoughtfulness and loyalty, help make her life easier while she’s with you. Give her all the comfort and happiness you can. Shower her with the respect and love she deserves, and never worry about exhausting my patience and trust in you.

I see you coming my adored one. Bless you.

I see you approaching, my beloved. Bless you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Brussels,
Monday, 3.30 p.m., January 19th, 1852.

Brussels,
Monday, 3:30 p.m., January 19, 1852.

I had set myself a task, beloved, before writing to you, in order to earn that sweet reward. I have just completed it, and without further delay I proceed with my insignificant vapourings, in the intervals of copying two most interesting stories. I am not writing for your benefit, but for the pleasure it gives me to babble a few tender words to you in default of the kisses and caresses I cannot give you at this distance.

I had assigned myself a task, dear, before writing to you, to earn that sweet reward. I just finished it, and without wasting any more time, I’ll move on to my silly ramblings while I copy two really interesting stories. I’m not doing this for your sake, but for the joy it brings me to share a few sweet words with you since I can’t give you the kisses and hugs I wish I could from so far away.

My Victor, as you do not wish me to be sad, and hate to feel that I am unhappy, and dread the sight of my pain, you must adopt the habit of telling me everything frankly and under all circumstances. Your deceptions, however trivial and kindly meant, hurt me far more than the harshest of truths (if you were capable of harshness towards any creature). I declare this without bitterness and in the form of an appeal, my beloved. Do not hide anything from me. Try to manage that your answers to the admiring letters certain women address to you, should be written at my house rather than elsewhere. Do not delay telling me things until I have guessed them for myself, or circumstances have betrayed them. No hints can be unimportant where jealousy is concerned, and there is no happiness without complete confidence. Therefore, my beloved, I implore you with all the urgency my soul is capable of, to tell me everything—even the ownership of those opera glasses, and about the Hügelmann notes, of which I have several here, forwarded from Belle-Île, and certain names and addresses; and about those actresses you protect with so much solicitude, and the machinations of the bluestockings who apply to you for mysterious nocturnal interviews, under pretext of enlisting your pity or your literary sympathy—about Mdlle. Constance, too, in spite of her significant name and reassuring age. I want to know everything—I must know everything, if you are really concerned for my peace of mind, and health, and happiness. Then I shall become calm, patient, happy; my pulse will beat evenly, I shall grow fat and smiling. Does not all that make it worth while for you to be frank, loyal, and ever faithful towards me?

My Victor, since you don’t want me to be sad and hate seeing me unhappy, you need to get into the habit of being completely honest with me about everything, no matter what. Your little lies, even if they're meant to be kind, hurt me way more than the toughest truths (if you could ever be tough towards anyone). I say this without bitterness, just as a heartfelt request, my love. Don’t keep anything from me. I’d rather you write your responses to the flattering letters from certain women at my place instead of elsewhere. Don’t wait to tell me things until I’ve figured them out myself or until the situation has revealed them. No detail is too minor when jealousy is involved, and there’s no happiness without total trust. So, my love, I urge you, with all the passion my soul can muster, to share everything—even who those opera glasses belong to, and the Hügelmann notes I have here that were sent from Belle-Île, along with some names and addresses; and about the actresses you go out of your way to protect, and the scheming women who come to you for mysterious late-night meetings under the guise of seeking your pity or your literary support—like Mdlle. Constance, despite her significant name and reassuring age. I need to know everything—I must know everything, if you truly care about my peace of mind, health, and happiness. Then I’ll feel calm, patient, and happy; my pulse will steady, and I’ll become more joyful and healthy. Doesn’t all of that make it worth it for you to be honest, loyal, and always faithful to me?

Juliette.

Juliette.

Brussels,
Monday, 1 p.m., March 22nd, 1852.

Brussels,
Monday, 1 p.m., March 22, 1852.

You may give me something to copy for you now if you like. I have nearly finished that foolish scrawl, so if you want to utilise my time, you can send me anything you like. I am quite at your disposal. Meanwhile, I am mending your underlinen and my own, and watching the clouds sail above my narrow horizon. I envy them without having the courage to follow their example and allow myself to be driven by chance winds or caprice. I am too lazy, bodily and mentally, to move. I recline in my chimney corner, cosily humped up, and my soul lies torpid within me. I am not exactly unhappy, neither am I sad in the true meaning of the word—but I am uneasy and depressed. I feel a threatening influence in the atmosphere about me. What it is, I cannot precisely say, but I am under some evil thrall. I am sure there is a mystery between us that you are trying to conceal, and that fate will force me to discover sooner or later. Perhaps it would be safer not to try to hide things from me—it would certainly be more loyal and generous; but as neither prayers nor tears can induce you to give me your full confidence, I will await my fate with resignation. After all, as long as you arrange your life to suit your own feelings and tastes, I have no right to complain. I have never meant to force myself upon you in any case; therefore, my Victor, whatever happens, you may be sure I shall place no obstacle in the way of your happiness and glory. I love you with all the pride of my inferiority.

You can give me something to copy for you now if you’d like. I’ve almost finished that silly scrawl, so if you want to make use of my time, feel free to send me anything. I’m completely at your service. In the meantime, I’m fixing your underwear and mine, and watching the clouds drift across my narrow view. I envy them but don’t have the courage to follow their lead and let myself be carried by random winds or whims. I’m too lazy, both physically and mentally, to move. I’m lounging in my cozy spot by the fireplace, all huddled up, and my soul feels sluggish inside me. I’m not exactly unhappy, nor truly sad—but I feel uneasy and down. There’s something ominous in the air around me. I can’t quite pinpoint what it is, but I feel like I’m under some bad spell. I’m sure there’s a secret between us that you’re trying to hide, and fate will eventually force me to find out. Maybe it would be better not to keep things from me—it would certainly be more loyal and generous; but since neither prayers nor tears can persuade you to give me your full trust, I’ll accept my fate with patience. After all, as long as you shape your life according to your own feelings and tastes, I have no right to complain. I’ve never intended to impose myself on you anyway; so, my Victor, no matter what happens, you can be sure I won’t stand in the way of your happiness and success. I love you with all the pride of my inferiority.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Brussels,
Sunday morning, July 18th, 1852.

Brussels,
Sunday morning, July 18, 1852.

Good-morning, my Victor. I will do exactly as you like. So long as my love is not called into question, what does it matter how, and when, my body changes its habitat and moves from Brussels to Jersey? Therefore, my Victor, I make no objection to starting at the same time as you. Between the pain of a twenty-four hours’ separation, and the mortification of travelling with you as a total stranger, my poor heart would find it hard to choose. It is quite natural that I should sacrifice myself to appearances, and respect the presence of your sons by this painful incognito, but it seems cruelly unjust and ironical that it should be required of my devotion and fidelity and love, when it was never thought of in the case of that other woman, whose sole virtue consisted in possessing none. For her, the family doors were always open, the deference and courteous protection of your sons exacted; your wife extended to her the cloak of her consideration, and accepted her as a friend, a sister, and more. For her, indulgence, sympathy, affection—for me, the rigorous application of all the penalties contained in the code of prejudice, hypocrisy, and immorality. Honours for the shameless vices of the society lady—only indignities for the poor creature who sins through honest devotion and love. It is quite simple. Society must be considered. I will leave for Jersey when and how you will.

Good morning, my Victor. I will do exactly as you wish. As long as my love isn’t questioned, what does it matter how and when my body changes its habitat and moves from Brussels to Jersey? So, my Victor, I have no problem starting at the same time as you. Between the pain of being apart for twenty-four hours and the embarrassment of traveling with you as a complete stranger, my poor heart would struggle to decide. It’s only natural for me to sacrifice appearances and respect the presence of your sons by keeping this painful anonymity, but it seems cruelly unfair and ironic that my devotion, fidelity, and love are put to the test when it was never considered for that other woman, whose only virtue was having none. For her, the family doors were always open, and your sons showed her deference and care; your wife even wrapped her in the cloak of her consideration, accepting her as a friend, a sister, and more. For her, indulgence, sympathy, affection—for me, the harsh enforcement of all the penalties outlined in the code of prejudice, hypocrisy, and immorality. Honors for the shameless vices of the society lady—only indignities for the poor creature who sins out of honest devotion and love. It’s straightforward. Society must come first. I will head to Jersey when and how you want.

I am quite ready to copy for Charles. I fear he may find my bad writing more tiresome than useful, but I shall do my best, and I will get some better pens. He had better send me the manuscript as soon as possible. From now till then I am, my Victor, at your absolute disposal.

I’m all set to type for Charles. I’m worried he might find my messy handwriting more annoying than helpful, but I’ll do my best, and I’ll get some better pens. He should send me the manuscript as soon as he can. Until then, I’m, my Victor, completely at your service.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Thursday, 9 a.m., December 2nd, 1852.

Sweater,
Thursday, 9 a.m., December 2nd, 1852.

Good morning, my divine, adored love. When one considers what the infamous trap laid for you on December 2nd has inspired you to write, one is tempted to give thanks to Providence. It almost seems as if that dastardly crime had been committed for the aggrandisement of your renown, and the better instruction of the nations. I do not think any scoundrel will ever be found bold enough to repeat the offence, after reading your fulminating poems. Just a year ago, on this day and at this hour, I learnt the news of the Coup d’état through poor Dillon. Knowing how closely it concerned me, the worthy creature rushed to my house from the Faubourg St. Germain to warn me, and place her services at my disposal, which meant at yours, for she is a brave, noble woman. From that moment until the day I received your dear letter from Brussels announcing your safety, I lived in a state of nightmare. I only woke again to life and happiness when I found myself in your arms on the morning of December 14th in the Customs shed at Brussels. Since then, my beloved Victor, my sublime Victor, I have never let a day pass without thanking God for rescuing you so miraculously, nor have I ceased for one minute to admire and adore you.

Good morning, my divine, cherished love. When you consider what the infamous trap set for you on December 2nd has inspired you to write, you can't help but be thankful to Providence. It almost feels like that cowardly act was committed just to boost your fame and to educate the nations. I doubt any scoundrel will find the courage to repeat that offense after reading your powerful poems. Exactly a year ago, on this day and at this hour, I heard the news of the Coup d’état from poor Dillon. Knowing how much it affected me, she rushed to my place from Faubourg St. Germain to warn me and offer her help, which meant offering it to you, since she is a brave and noble woman. From that moment until the day I received your dear letter from Brussels confirming your safety, I lived in a nightmare. I only came back to life and happiness when I found myself in your arms on the morning of December 14th in the Customs shed in Brussels. Since then, my beloved Victor, my amazing Victor, I have never let a day go by without thanking God for saving you so miraculously, nor have I stopped admiring and adoring you for even a minute.

Juliette.

Juliette.



DRAWING BY VICTOR HUGO, SIGNED “TOTO.” Unpublished, belonging to the Author.
 

THE FLOWER AND THE BUTTERFLY. Drawing by Victor Hugo for Juliette (Victor Hugo Museum).

DRAWING BY VICTOR HUGO, SIGNED “TOTO.”
Unpublished, owned by the Author.
THE FLOWER AND THE BUTTERFLY.
Illustration by Victor Hugo for Juliette (Victor Hugo Museum).

Jersey,
Friday, 9 a.m., December 3rd, 1852.

Jersey sweater,
Friday, 9 a.m., December 3rd, 1852.

Good morning, my life, my soul, my joy, my happiness.

Good morning, my love, my everything, my joy, my happiness.

Dear adored one, from yesterday until the 14th of this month, there is not a moment that does not recall to me the dangers you were exposed to a year ago,[104] and the terrors and inexpressible anguish I endured all through those awful ten days. A year ago, at this very hour of the morning, you stood in the Faubourg St. Antoine, alone, holding and challenging a frantic mob lost to all sense of reason and restraint. I can see you now, my poor beloved, calling upon the soldiers to remember their duty and their honour, threatening the generals, withering them with your contempt. You were terrible and sublime. You might have been the Genius of France witnessing in an agony of bitter despair, the accomplishment of the most cowardly and despicable of crimes. It is an absolute miracle that you escaped alive from that spot which echoed with the solitary force of your heroic fury. When I think of it I still feel terrified and dazzled.

Dear beloved, from yesterday until the 14th of this month, there hasn’t been a moment that doesn’t remind me of the dangers you faced a year ago,[104] and the terror and indescribable anguish I went through during those awful ten days. A year ago, at this very hour in the morning, you were standing in the Faubourg St. Antoine, alone, facing a frenzied mob that had lost all reason and restraint. I can still see you, my dear, calling on the soldiers to remember their duty and honor, threatening the generals, and scorning them with your contempt. You were both terrifying and magnificent. You could have been the Spirit of France, witnessing in a painful agony the execution of the most cowardly and despicable crime. It’s a true miracle that you escaped alive from that place, which resonated with the sheer force of your heroic rage. Just thinking about it still fills me with fear and awe.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Saturday, 8 a.m., November 27th, 1852.

Jersey (the clothing item),
Saturday, 8 a.m., November 27, 1852.

Good morning, my poor flayed, mutilated darling. How I pitied you yesterday during the long-drawn-out massacre of your masterpiece,[105] which however, like an Immortal, emerged from the ordeal finer and in better fettle than ever. As for me, my treasure, I could only admire and envy your heroic impassivity in the face of that frightful profanation. I could hardly sit still, so vexed and irritated did I feel at the audacity of those wretched strolling mountebanks. Yet Heaven knows how hard they must have worked to be even as ridiculous as they were. One cannot be really angry with them, but it is impossible to recall them individually without laughing till the tears run down one’s cheeks. That is what I have been doing ever since I came out of that horrible little theatre, for I did not sleep very much. My thoughts were busy with you, my adored one; I was seeing you again in imagination, handsome, young, triumphant, as you were at the original performance of your Angélo. I felt all the tenderness and adoration of those old days surging up again in my heart.

Good morning, my poor, stripped, mangled darling. I felt such sympathy for you yesterday during the drawn-out slaughter of your masterpiece,[105] which, like a true classic, came out of the experience even better than before. As for me, my treasure, I could only admire and envy your brave calm in the face of that awful destruction. I could hardly stay still, so annoyed and frustrated I felt at the nerve of those pitiful, wandering performers. But Heaven knows how hard they must have tried to be as ridiculous as they were. It's hard to truly be angry with them, yet it's impossible to think of them one by one without laughing until tears come down my face. That's what I've been doing ever since I left that dreadful little theater, since I didn't get much sleep. My thoughts were occupied with you, my beloved; I kept imagining you, handsome, young, and triumphant, just like you were at the original performance of your Angélo. I felt all the warmth and love of those old days flooding back into my heart.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Monday, 8 a.m., December 29th, 1852.

Jersey (the channel island),
Monday, 8 a.m., December 29th, 1852.

Good morning, my too-dearly loved little man. I am cleverer than you, for I do not need lenses, paper, chemicals, and sunshine, to reproduce you in every form within my heart. Love is a splendid stereoscope; it throws all the photographs and daguerreotypes in the world, into the shade. It can even, if the need exist, convert black jealousy into white confidence, and force into relief the smallest modicum of happiness, the slightest mark of love. That being so, I hardly know why I desire so ardently to multiply your dear little pictures around me, unless it is that I wish to compare them with those of my inner shrine. Whatever be the reason, I do implore you, my dear little man, to give me one as soon as possible; it will be such a pleasure to me. Meanwhile my poor persecuted hero, I cannot tell what trials the future may have in store for you, but as long as a breath of life remains within me, I mean to expend it in defending, guarding, and serving you. My faith in the power of my love amounts to superstition; I feel that so long as I care for you, nothing irretrievably bad can happen to you. This is neither pride nor fatuousness on my part; it is a sort of intuition that comes to me, I think, from Heaven above.

Good morning, my dearly loved little man. I'm smarter than you because I don’t need lenses, paper, chemicals, and sunlight to keep you alive in my heart. Love is an amazing stereoscope; it puts all the pictures and daguerreotypes in the world to shame. It can even, if necessary, turn dark jealousy into pure confidence, and highlight even the smallest bit of happiness, the slightest sign of love. That said, I'm not sure why I so eagerly want to surround myself with your precious pictures, unless it’s because I want to compare them with those in my heart. Whatever the reason, I truly beg you, my dear little man, to give me one as soon as you can; it would bring me so much joy. In the meantime, my poor, tormented hero, I can't predict what struggles the future might bring you, but as long as I have breath, I intend to spend it defending, protecting, and serving you. My belief in the power of my love is almost like a superstition; I feel that as long as I care for you, nothing truly terrible can happen to you. This isn’t pride or foolishness on my part; it’s an intuition that I believe comes from Heaven above.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
9 p.m., Thursday, January 6th, 1853.

Jersey (the garment),
9 p.m., Thursday, January 6th, 1853.

If the soul could take visible shape, you would perceive mine at this moment, my sweet adored one, bending over you and smiling. If kisses had wings, you would feel them swooping about your dear little person in clouds, like joyous birds upon a beautiful flowering bush. Unfortunately, my soul and kisses have to pass and repass before you invisible, and perhaps even unsuspected by you. But that does not deter me, and I am drawn irresistibly to you by the need of living in your atmosphere. My thoughts sit boldly at your side wherever you are. However my chastened personality may bend under the contempt and disdain of the world, my love rears itself proudly in the consciousness of its superiority. While you leave my body standing outside, it enters hardily with you and leaves you not. This may not be very tactful of me, but it is the mark of an ardent and loyal heart. And after all we are living “on an Island.” I can see you, making eyes at your neighbour on the left, and signalling to the one opposite. I want you to be mine absolutely, body and soul, and I do not mean to share one little bit of you with anybody. You must make up your mind to that, and content yourself with enjoying the cosmopolitan cookery of that Hungarian Lucullus.[106] I will allow you to gorge like four Englishmen and drink like one Pole, but I shall not take my eyes off you and shall watch your every movement. I think you laugh a great deal for a grave man with a handsome mouth, and your hands are enough to bring a blush of envy to the paws of all those exiled females! They suffer by comparison—so much the better! Hold your tongue, drink, turn your head my way at once, and keep it there.

If the soul could take a visible form, you would see mine right now, my sweet beloved, leaning over you with a smile. If kisses had wings, you would feel them flying around you like happy birds on a beautiful flowering bush. Unfortunately, my soul and kisses have to pass by you invisibly, and maybe even unnoticed. But that doesn’t stop me; I’m drawn irresistibly to you because I need to be in your presence. My thoughts are boldly by your side no matter where you are. No matter how much the world may try to belittle or dismiss me, my love stands tall in its confidence. While my body stays outside, my spirit boldly enters with you and never leaves. I might be a bit forward, but that’s just what an ardent and loyal heart does. After all, we’re living “on an Island.” I can see you flirting with your neighbor on the left and signaling to the one across from you. I want you completely, body and soul, and I won’t share you with anyone. You need to accept that and just enjoy the fancy Hungarian food. I’ll let you feast like four Englishmen and drink like one Pole, but I won’t take my eyes off you and will watch your every move. I think you laugh a lot for someone so serious, and your hands would make any exiled woman envious! They suffer in comparison—good for them! So quiet down, drink, turn your head my way right now, and keep it there.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Tuesday, 12.30 p.m., February 1st, 1853.

Jersey (the island),
Tuesday, 12:30 p.m., February 1, 1853.

I really mean what I said just now, my dear little boy. Instead of posing interminably in front of the daguerreotype,[107] you could quite well have taken me for a walk if you had wanted to. Anyhow, pretexts for keeping away from me will never fail you, and the fine weather will now add many to those already on your list. Therefore I ask you in all good faith, what use am I to you in this island, apart from my functions of copyist? I do not wish to reopen this eternal discussion in which you never tell me the truth, yet I shall never cease to protest against a state of things so foreign to true love, and so little conducive to my happiness. And now, my dear little man, you may amuse yourself, and make daguerreotypes, and enjoy the glorious sunshine in your own way. I, for my part, shall make use of solitude, desertion, and shadow, to bring to a head an attack of depression which will easily develop into a great big sorrow. I shall study how to make the most of it. Meanwhile I smile prettily at you, after the fashion of a stage dancer executing the final pirouette which has exhausted her strength and left her breathless. Brrrr.... Long live Toto! Long live worries and all their kith and kin! Long live love!

I really mean what I just said, my dear little boy. Instead of posing endlessly in front of the photo, you could have easily taken me for a walk if you wanted to. Anyway, you'll never run out of excuses to keep away from me, and the nice weather will only add more to the list you already have. So, I honestly ask you, what am I to you on this island, besides being your copyist? I don't want to reopen this never-ending discussion where you never tell me the truth, but I will keep protesting against a situation that is so far from real love and so unhelpful to my happiness. And now, my dear little man, you can entertain yourself, take photos, and enjoy the beautiful sunshine however you like. As for me, I'll make use of solitude, abandonment, and shadows to fuel a depression that can easily turn into deep sorrow. I’ll figure out how to get the most out of it. Meanwhile, I smile sweetly at you, like a stage dancer at the end of a performance, exhausted and breathless. Brrrr.... Long live Toto! Long live worries and all their relations! Long live love!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Thursday, 9 p.m., April 28th, 1853.

Jersey sweater,
Thursday, 9 p.m., April 28, 1853.

I come to you, my beloved, as you are unable to return to me this evening. I come to tell you I love you without regret for the past or fear for the future. I come to you with a smile on my lips and a blessing in my bosom, with my hand upon my mutilated heart and my eyes full of pardon, with my purity restored and my soul redeemed by twenty years of fidelity and love, with my delusions swept away and my faith shining. I come to you without rancour, sustained by divine hope. I come with the maternal devotion and the passionate tenderness of a lover, with a mind instinct with reverence and admiration, a resignation and piety like to those of God’s martyrs, and I constitute you the supreme arbiter of my fate. Do with me what you will in this life, so long as you take me with you in the next. I sacrifice my feelings to the virtue of your wife and the innocence of your daughter, as a homage and a safeguard, and I reserve my prayers and tears for poor fallen women like myself. Lastly, my adored one, I give you my share of Paradise in exchange for your chances of hell, considering myself fortunate to have purchased your eternal bliss with my eternal love.

I come to you, my love, since you can't come back to me tonight. I want to tell you that I love you without any regrets for the past or fears about the future. I come to you with a smile on my face and blessings in my heart, with my hand on my broken heart and my eyes filled with forgiveness, with my purity restored and my soul redeemed after twenty years of loyalty and love, with my illusions cleared away and my faith bright. I come to you without bitterness, sustained by hope. I come with the caring devotion and passionate tenderness of a lover, with a mind full of respect and admiration, a surrender and humility like those of God’s martyrs, and I make you the ultimate decision-maker of my destiny. Do with me what you will in this life, as long as you take me along in the next. I sacrifice my feelings for the honor of your wife and the innocence of your daughter, as a tribute and protection, and I reserve my prayers and tears for poor fallen women like me. Lastly, my beloved, I give you my part of Paradise in exchange for your chances of hell, feeling lucky to have bought your eternal happiness with my everlasting love.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Thursday, 5 p.m., July 7th, 1853.

Sweater,
Thursday, 5 p.m., July 7th, 1853.

Whatever you may say, my sweet one, to retard the gradual cessation of my daily yarns, you cannot stay the progress of the natural law, even when assisted by my passive submission to your will. Why continue this custom of writing to you twice a day, when the pretext for doing so has faded from our joint lives? If I were a woman of parts, I could substitute imagination and shrewd observation for love-making; but as these are entirely lacking in me, I have nothing to record in those bulletins where kisses and caresses once occupied the chief place. Now, when I have said good morning and alluded to the state of the weather, I have nothing more to say, because I am stupid. Your influence alone can extract what is in my heart. For this reason, my dear one, these scribbles became blank and aimless, from the moment the happiness that once dictated them began to die away and degenerate into a friendship despoiled of all pleasure and voluptuousness. I do not reproach you, my adored one, any more than I reproach myself for not being still the woman you loved beyond everything—still it might be better to discontinue this daily record of the change, and to give up the piteous babblings which no longer have even the excuse of wit.

Whatever you say, my sweet one, to delay the gradual end of my daily stories, you can’t stop the natural course of things, even with my passive acceptance of your wishes. Why keep up this habit of writing to you twice a day when the reason for it has faded from our lives? If I were a more interesting person, I could replace love with imagination and keen observation; but since those qualities are completely absent in me, I have nothing to share in those notes where kisses and affection used to dominate. Now, after I say good morning and mention the weather, I have nothing more to express because I feel dull. Only your influence can bring out what’s in my heart. For this reason, my dear, these writings have become empty and pointless since the happiness that once inspired them started to fade and turned into a friendship stripped of all joy and passion. I don’t blame you, my beloved, just as I don’t blame myself for not being the woman you loved above all else—but it might be better to stop this daily record of change and abandon the sorrowful chatter that no longer even has the excuse of being clever.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Saturday, 2.30 p.m., September 24th.

Jersey,
Saturday, 2:30 PM, September 24th.

How one’s brain scintillates from living for ever within four walls! What sparkling and varied incidents one experiences in this existence of a squirrel in a cage! For my part I am so inspired by it that I hardly know where to commence. Let us, therefore, proceed in due sequence; my cat, which has been slumbering for the last two hours on its right ear, has just turned over on to its left.

How amazing it is how one’s mind can light up from living forever within four walls! What exciting and diverse moments you can have in this life of a squirrel in a cage! Personally, I'm so inspired by it that I hardly know where to start. So, let’s go in order; my cat, which has been sleeping for the last two hours on its right ear, has just rolled over onto its left.

Père Nicotte, abandoning the ploughshare, announces for Thursday, September 29th, the sale by auction of three fat hogs, a sow with her eight sucking pigs, three yearling bulls, another rising two, and other items too numerous and too peculiar to enumerate.

Père Nicotte, putting aside the plough, announces an auction on Thursday, September 29th, for three fat pigs, a sow with her eight piglets, three yearling bulls, another one turning two, and other items too various and odd to list.

Births: August 5th. Blanche Laura, daughter of Mr. Harper Richard Hugo.

Births: August 5th. Blanche Laura, daughter of Mr. Richard Hugo Harper.

The annual dinner of the Society will take place on the above-mentioned day. Those intending to be present, and those proposing to furnish fruit for the same, are urgently requested to send in their names on or before the preceding Saturday.

The Society's annual dinner will happen on the day mentioned above. Anyone planning to attend, as well as those wanting to provide fruit for , are strongly encouraged to submit their names by the preceding Saturday.

What more do you want? Eleven pigs, not including the sow, three yearling bulls, not including the one rising two, a daughter of your own, and permission to invite yourself to a dinner of the Society, and even to furnish the fruit for it. If all this does not attract you and stir the very marrow of your bones, and tempt your appetite, you must be dead to the promptings of sensibility, paternity, and sensuality. In that case, go to bed and to sleep, and leave me to myself—the more so, as I do not happen to possess an accommodating table,[108] to furnish me with ready-made apparitions. Remember, I have to be my own Dante, Æsop, and Shakspere, whereas you catch the dead fish that the spirits of the other world attach to your lines—a proceeding practised in the Mediterranean long before those tittle-tattling tables were thought of. Pray accept my most tender sentiments.

What more do you want? Eleven pigs, not counting the sow, three yearling bulls, not counting the one about to turn two, a daughter of your own, and permission to crash a dinner of the Society, even bringing the fruit for it. If all this doesn’t get you excited and stir you to your core, and tempt your appetite, you must be numb to feelings of sensibility, paternity, and sensuality. In that case, go to bed and sleep, and leave me be—especially since I don’t have a flexible table to provide me with ready-made visions. Remember, I have to be my own Dante, Aesop, and Shakespeare, while you catch the dead fish that the spirits of the other world attach to your lines—a method practiced in the Mediterranean long before those gossiping tables were even conceived. Please accept my warmest regards.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Sunday, 10 a.m., January 1st, 1854.

Jersey (the clothing item),
Sunday, 10 a.m., January 1st, 1854.

I love you so much, my darling, that I cannot find anything else to say to you. My poor spirit is ready to give way under the weight of too much love, like a bough bending under an abnormal show of fruit; but my heart has strength enough to bear without flinching the infinite tenderness, admiration, and adoration I feel for you.

I love you so much, my darling, that I can't find anything else to say to you. My heart feels overwhelmed with so much love, like a branch bending under too much fruit; but my heart is strong enough to handle the endless tenderness, admiration, and adoration I have for you without breaking.

What a letter, my adored one! I read it with my heart in my eyes. It seemed to penetrate word by word like sun-rays into the very marrow of my bones. My Victor, your hopes are mine, your will, mine, your faith, mine; I am what you deserve that I should be; I live only for you and in you. To love you, serve you, reverence you, adore you, are my only aspirations in this world. Where you are, I shall be; where you struggle, I shall watch; when you suffer I shall pray, when you are threatened I will defend you, save you, or die. I tell you all this pell-mell and anyhow, my adored Victor, for it is impossible for me to discipline my thoughts when they fly in your direction—they are less amenable to common sense than to my heart and soul, which are in ecstasy since this morning. I know not what trials may still be in store for you, my sublime, persecuted love, but I can answer for my own courage and devotion to you. Like you I associate our two angels with all my prayers and hopes and joys and love. I constitute them your guardian angels and to them I confide your life, that is, mine, your heart, that is, my happiness. I send you enough kisses to make a connecting-rod from my mouth to yours.

What a letter, my beloved! I read it with my heart in my eyes. It felt like each word was piercing through me like sun rays into my very bones. My Victor, your hopes are mine, your will is mine, your faith is mine; I am exactly what you deserve. I live only for you and in you. Loving you, serving you, respecting you, adoring you—these are my only goals in this world. Wherever you are, I will be; wherever you struggle, I will watch; when you suffer, I will pray; when you're in danger, I will defend you, save you, or die. I’m sharing all of this with you, my dear Victor, in a rush, because I can’t contain my thoughts when they head in your direction. They listen less to reason than to my heart and soul, which have been in ecstasy since this morning. I don’t know what challenges may still await you, my extraordinary, tormented love, but I can promise you my own courage and devotion. Like you, I include our two angels in all my prayers, hopes, joys, and love. I make them your guardian angels and entrust your life, which is my life, and your heart, which is my happiness, to them. I’m sending you enough kisses to create a connection from my mouth to yours.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Monday, 7.30 p.m., July 21st, 1856.

Guernsey,
Monday, 7:30 p.m., July 21, 1856.

It shall not be said that your adored name ever appeared before me in its dazzling nimbus without being saluted by my heart with a triple salvo of love, oh, my dearly beloved, and without the outpouring of all the perfume of my soul at your divine feet. Although I am very tired, almost ill, I cannot let this day pass without giving you my tenderest, sweetest, most love-laden greetings. Others may bring you flowers and pay you handsome compliments, but I offer you twenty-three years of tried fidelity free of human stain. It is all I have to bestow—it may be insignificant, but it is my all. Such a thing cannot be bought; it is accounted among the treasures of God. In His keeping you will find it, when the gifts of Heaven shall replace those of Earth. Meanwhile, to show you that I still belong to this sphere, I send you my beautiful violet robe brocaded with gold; but I specially stipulate that it should form part of the decoration of your own room, rather than that you should hang it in the gallery. Still, if you prefer to use it elsewhere I leave you free to do as you like, for your pleasure is my sole desire. You must not imagine that my generosity is entirely disinterested, because that would be a great mistake. I am sure you would not wish to remain in my debt, and that you will therefore give me a little drawing for your birthday. This is my request—now bring me your cheeks that I may kiss them without stint, and do be discreet to-night with the women who will come to offer you birthday greetings! Keep your heart entire and intact for me.

It won’t be said that your beloved name ever appeared before me in its shining glow without my heart greeting it with a burst of love, oh, my dear, and without all the essence of my soul being poured at your divine feet. Even though I'm really tired, almost unwell, I can't let this day go by without sending you my warmest, sweetest, most love-filled greetings. Others may bring you flowers and give you flattering compliments, but I offer you twenty-three years of unwavering loyalty free of any stain. It’s all I have to give—it might seem small, but it’s everything to me. This isn’t something that can be bought; it’s counted among God’s treasures. You’ll find it with Him, when the gifts of Heaven replace those of Earth. For now, to show you that I still belong to this world, I’m sending you my beautiful violet robe embroidered with gold; but I specifically request that it be part of your own room’s decor rather than hanging in the gallery. Still, if you prefer to use it elsewhere, I leave that up to you because your happiness is my only wish. Don’t think that my generosity is entirely selfless, because that would be a big mistake. I’m sure you wouldn't want to owe me anything, so you'll give me a little drawing for your birthday. This is my request—now bring me your cheeks so I can kiss them without holding back, and please be discreet tonight with the women who will come to wish you a happy birthday! Keep your heart whole and safe for me.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Friday, 1.45 p.m., December 12th, 1856.

Guernsey,
Friday, 1:45 p.m., December 12, 1856.

Adored one, I am sending Suzanne to get news of your dear little sick child.[109] Although night is coming on, I hope I may get a good report; this weather is enough to give an attack of nerves to anybody at all disposed that way. You saw Suzanne yourself, my darling, yet someone is knocking—fancy if it should be you! It is! What happiness!

Adored one, I’m sending Suzanne to find out how your dear little sick child is doing.[109] Even though night is approaching, I hope to receive good news; this weather could make anyone on edge. You saw Suzanne yourself, my darling, but someone is knocking—imagine if it’s you! It is! What joy!

How good, how ineffably good you are, dear kind father, to have come yourself to reassure me about the little feverish symptoms that are beginning to show themselves to-night in your little girl’s condition. Let us hope they will yield to remedies this time, and that the night may prove more calm and satisfactory than the day just passed. Meanwhile thank you with all my heart, thank you with all my soul, for allowing me to share your family hopes and fears and joys and troubles. Thank you. If God hears and grants my prayers, as I trust with sacred confidence He will, your adored child will soon be restored to health and happiness.

How kind and unbelievably nice you are, dear father, to come yourself to comfort me about the slight feverish symptoms that are starting to appear tonight in your little girl's condition. Let's hope they respond to treatment this time and that the night will be more peaceful and satisfying than the day that just passed. In the meantime, thank you from the bottom of my heart, thank you with all my soul, for letting me be a part of your family's hopes, fears, joys, and struggles. Thank you. If God listens to and answers my prayers, as I truly believe He will, your beloved child will soon regain her health and happiness.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Monday, 7.30 p.m., April 13th, 1857.

Guernsey,
Monday, 7:30 PM, April 13th, 1857.

If you say another word I shall seize them all,[110] so there! I shall certainly not place my house, my rooms, my old age, my tables, chairs, carpets, water, ink, my virtue, great and small, at your disposal, to be rewarded by seeing masterpieces pass under my very nose on their way to Teleki, Mademoiselle Alix, and other trollops of her calibre. I must have some too; castles, moonlight scenes, sunrises, and fog effects. If you are not prepared for a quarrel, you must give me at least my share. Ah, here you come! I am not sorry to see you....

If you say another word, I will take everything,[110] so there! I definitely won't put my home, my rooms, my old age, my tables, chairs, carpets, water, ink, my virtue, big and small, at your service, just to watch great artwork go right past me on their way to Teleki, Mademoiselle Alix, and other women like her. I want some for myself too; castles, moonlit scenes, sunrises, and fog effects. If you’re not ready to argue, at least give me my fair share. Ah, here you are! I'm glad to see you....

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Saturday, 4 p.m., July 1st, 1857.

Jersey sweater,
Saturday, 4 p.m., July 1st, 1857.

Darling beloved, I begin my letter in the hope of its being interrupted shortly, and completed this evening with a lighter heart; but I so need to love you that I must take the initiative, my adored one. I have just read the sad, tender poems you gave me to copy. I see you coming....

Darling, I’m starting this letter with the hope that it gets interrupted soon, and I can finish it later tonight feeling happier. But I need to express my love for you, my beloved. I just read the sad yet touching poems you asked me to copy. I see you coming...

8.45 p.m.

8:45 PM

I have just finished copying those adorable verses, so poignant through their very restraint,[111] and I weep for my own grief as well as yours, my poor afflicted friends. The shadow which has fallen across your lives is black night in my case, for all the radiant joys of family life were wiped out with the death of my only child. When I think of my forlorn infancy bereft of father and mother, and of what my deathbed will be, without the loving tears of a child of my own, I feel as if a curse were laid upon me for the expiation of some hideous crime. Yet, oh God, I am not ungrateful to Thee, far from it; I feel indeed with the deepest gratitude of heart and soul how good Thou art! May you be as greatly blest as you are loved by me, my Victor. You are divinely grand and sublime. I kiss your dear little feet and your angel’s wings. I worship you on my knees.

I just finished copying those sweet verses, so touching in their simplicity,[111] and I cry for my own sorrow as well as yours, my dear suffering friends. The shadow that has cast itself over your lives feels like total darkness to me, because all the bright joys of family life were taken away with the death of my only child. When I think of my lonely childhood without a father and mother, and of what my deathbed will be like, without the loving tears of a child of my own, it feels like a curse has been placed upon me for some terrible crime I committed. Yet, oh God, I am not ungrateful to You, far from it; I truly feel with the deepest gratitude in my heart and soul how good You are! May you be as greatly blessed as you are loved by me, my Victor. You are divinely beautiful and magnificent. I kiss your dear little feet and your angel’s wings. I worship you on my knees.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Jersey,
Tuesday, 2.30 p.m., July 2nd, 1857.

Jersey sweater,
Tuesday, 2:30 PM, July 2, 1857.

Yes, since you wish to hear it, I love you, my little man; but I could demonstrate it much more intelligently by working something for you on canvas, than by daubing this poor little sheet of paper with hieroglyphics. If perchance death should surprise us before you have destroyed these crude ebullitions of my heart, inquisitive folk will experience keen disappointment; they will find it difficult to distinguish the traces of an overmastering passion in such a petty mind as mine. I hope you will be provident enough and generous enough to spare me this humiliation beyond the grave, by burning gradually all those poor letters that are so ineffective the moment they have crossed the threshold of my soul. Meanwhile I continue to obey you with entire submission, and my love for you is greater than your genius—that is to say, I love you, love you, love you, without being able to find anything to compare with the magnitude of my infatuation.

Yes, since you want to hear it, I love you, my little man; but I could show it much better by creating something for you on canvas rather than ruining this poor little sheet of paper with doodles. If death happens to catch us before you destroy these rough expressions of my heart, curious people will be very disappointed; they will struggle to see signs of an overpowering passion in such a small mind like mine. I hope you will be considerate and kind enough to spare me this embarrassment after I'm gone by gradually burning all those poor letters that lose their impact the moment they leave my soul. In the meantime, I continue to follow you completely, and my love for you is greater than your talent—that is to say, I love you, love you, love you, without being able to find anything that matches the depth of my obsession.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Saturday, 8 p.m., December 19th, 1857.

Guernsey,
Saturday, 8 p.m., December 19th, 1857.

Although unwell and fatigued, my beloved Victor, I cannot leave this little home where we have loved each other, without penning a grateful farewell for all the felicity it has sheltered during the year I have lived in it. I trust I may be as happy in my beautiful new house as I have been here in my hovel. The sadness I feel to-day is nearer akin to nerves than to real sorrow. Please forgive it, my adored Victor, if you have misunderstood and thought for a single instant that you were to blame for it. Far from reproaching you for the difficulties of my situation, I admire your ineffable kindness and bless you from the bottom of my heart for all the trouble you are taking to house me handsomely. It was difficult, but of what are you not capable when you set your mind to a thing? I think without affecting the false modesty of a collector, that you have succeeded, and I thank you with all the strength of my loving soul, which asks no better than to be happy in the new paradise you have just prepared for me.

Although I’m not feeling well and I'm exhausted, my dear Victor, I can’t leave this little home where we’ve loved each other without writing a heartfelt goodbye for all the happiness it has given me during the year I’ve lived here. I hope to be as happy in my beautiful new house as I have been in this cozy place. The sadness I feel today is more like nerves than true sorrow. Please forgive me, my beloved Victor, if you misunderstood and thought for even a moment that you were at fault. Far from blaming you for my difficulties, I deeply admire your incredible kindness and I thank you from the bottom of my heart for all the effort you’re putting into giving me a lovely home. It was challenging, but what can’t you accomplish when you set your mind to it? Without trying to be falsely modest, I think you’ve succeeded, and I thank you with all the love in my heart, which desires nothing more than to be happy in the new paradise you’ve created for me.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Friday, 11 a.m., July 16th, 1858.

Guernsey,
Friday, 11 a.m., July 16, 1858.

My beloved, my beloved, my beloved, what sin have we committed that God should strike us so cruelly in your health and my love! Unless it be a crime to love you too much, I do not feel guilty of aught. What shall I do, my God, what will become of me! Victor ill and away from me! I dread lest, as I write, you should almost hear my sobs and guess at my despair, from these reckless words.

My love, my love, my love, what wrong have we done that God should punish us so harshly with your illness and my heartbreak? Unless loving you too much is a sin, I don’t feel guilty about anything. What should I do, my God, what will happen to me? Victor is sick and far away from me! I’m afraid that as I write, you might almost hear my tears and sense my despair through these desperate words.

I had anticipated this trouble and thought myself able to face it. I know it is imperatively necessary that you should remain at home, yet my whole being rebels at this separation as at a cruel injustice, and the greatest misfortune of my life. Why, why, why am I like this, oh, my God? Yet I possess courage, Thou knowest! Thou knowest also that I desire his speedy recovery and love him with a devoted, illimitable love. My adored Victor! Why then, is the reason of this gloomy and profound despair which robs me of strength and reason? Oh, God, dost Thou hate me? Have my offences been graver than those of other women like me, that Thou shouldst chastise me so mercilessly! Oh, I suffer, Victor, I love you, I am wretched!

I had expected this trouble and thought I could handle it. I know it's absolutely necessary for you to stay home, but my whole being fights against this separation like it's a cruel injustice, the worst misfortune of my life. Why, oh my God, am I like this? Yet I have courage, You know! You also know that I want him to recover quickly and that I love him with an endless, devoted love. My beloved Victor! So why do I feel this deep, dark despair that takes away my strength and sanity? Oh God, do You hate me? Have my sins been worse than those of other women like me, that You should punish me so harshly? Oh, I suffer, Victor, I love you, I am miserable!

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Saturday, Noon, July 24th, 1858.

Guernsey,
Saturday, 12 PM, July 24, 1858.

Another short spell of courage and patience, my poor gentle martyr, and your deliverance will be complete. The doctor has just assured me so. I shall soon be able to rejoice at your convalescence without the poignant dread of a frightful disaster mingling itself with my joy. In the delirious delight this good news gave me, I kissed the doctor’s kindly hands, which have become sacred to me since they have ministered to you. The poor man was surprised and moved by my emotion, and looked quite embarrassed—almost shy of my gratitude—but I was proud of it. Why should not a woman kiss the hands that have saved the life of the man she adores, when so many men kiss the idle fingers of the women who betray them.

Another brief moment of courage and patience, my poor gentle martyr, and your recovery will be complete. The doctor just assured me of that. Soon, I’ll be able to celebrate your healing without the intense fear of a terrible disaster overshadowing my joy. In the ecstatic happiness this good news brought me, I kissed the doctor’s gentle hands, which have become sacred to me since they’ve cared for you. The poor man was surprised and touched by my emotion, looking quite flustered—almost shy about my gratitude—but I felt proud of it. Why shouldn’t a woman kiss the hands that have saved the life of the man she loves, when so many men kiss the idle fingers of the women who betray them?

Rosalie arrived a few minutes after the doctor, to fetch your egg, and found me weeping and smiling. I explained the reason to her. The girl has surprised me in tears so often that I fear she will take me for a cry-baby by temperament, though God knows, I do not lay claim to hyper-sensitiveness. But how could I have remained calm during your long, painful illness. For, my beloved, one can afford to admit now, that you have been in grave danger the last twelve days. Happily all is over, you are saved and I thank God on my knees and adore you.

Rosalie arrived a few minutes after the doctor to pick up your egg and found me both crying and smiling. I explained why. The girl has caught me in tears so many times that I worry she’ll think I’m just overly emotional, though honestly, I don’t consider myself that sensitive. But how could I have stayed calm during your long, painful illness? Because, my love, I can admit now that you were in serious danger for the last twelve days. Thankfully, it’s all over now; you’re safe, and I thank God on my knees and adore you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Wednesday morning, August 4th, 1858.

Guernsey,
Wednesday morning, August 4, 1858.

At last, at last, at last, beloved, I have reached the blessed moment when I shall see you again! I am so happy that words and breath fail me. Oh, my adored one, how have I managed to live so far away and separated from you for so long! Three weeks ago I should have thought such a sacrifice beyond my strength, yet to-day I am almost afraid I am seeing you too soon; for my solicitude takes fright at the idea of any imprudence that might augment or prolong the sufferings you have only just overcome. The worthy doctor assures me there is no risk for you in the short walk from your house to mine, but I have been so wretched during your illness, and I love you so much, that my heart knows not to whom to hearken. My beloved, my joy, my life, my happiness, be prudent! I adore you, I await you, my love.

At last, at last, at last, my dear, I’ve reached the wonderful moment when I get to see you again! I’m so happy that I can’t find the words. Oh, my cherished one, how have I managed to live so far away and apart from you for so long? Three weeks ago, I would have thought such a sacrifice was beyond my strength, yet today I’m almost afraid I’m seeing you too soon; my worries are scared at the thought of any carelessness that could increase or prolong the pain you’ve just overcome. The good doctor assures me there’s no risk for you in the short walk from your house to mine, but I’ve been so miserable during your illness, and I love you so much, that my heart doesn’t know whom to listen to. My beloved, my joy, my life, my happiness, please be careful! I adore you, I’m waiting for you, my love.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Monday, 8 a.m., June 13th, 1859.

Guernsey,
Monday, 8 a.m., June 13, 1859.



JULIETTE DROUET’S HAND.

JULIETTE DROUET’S HAND.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
JULIETTE DROUET'S SIGNATURE.

Good morning, my adored one. I say it with all the tenderness which had to be disguised owing to the presence of your kind and charming son, during the lovely fortnight we have spent at Sark. Everything there was a feast for mind and heart. One thing only was lacking for my complete happiness; freedom to love you aloud and in all frankness. Now there need be no obstacle to the passionate expansion of my soul, but it is in the silence and solitude of my house, without the joys, smiles, sparkling wit, and poetical atmosphere you and your son spread before my dazzled eyes, during the splendid fortnight I spent with you both; so true is it that one cannot have everything at the same time here below, and that perfect happiness is attained only in Heaven. But while our two souls are travelling thither, the one assisting the other, I am grateful to God for the radiant fortnight He has just given me. I thank Him with a full heart, and beseech Him to repay you and your dear Charles with as many fruitful and glorious years as you have given me days of happiness in the tender intimacy of Sark. As usual, my words are inadequate to express my feelings, but you will understand, my beloved, and restore the balance between the two.

Good morning, my beloved. I say this with all the affection that I had to hold back because of your wonderful and charming son during the lovely two weeks we spent at Sark. Everything there was a joy for my mind and heart. The only thing missing for my complete happiness was the freedom to openly love you and be completely honest. Now, there's nothing standing in the way of my passionate feelings, but it's in the silence and solitude of my home, without the joy, laughter, sparkling wit, and poetic atmosphere that you and your son brought to my amazed eyes during the amazing two weeks I spent with both of you. It's so true that we can't have everything at once down here, and that perfect happiness is only found in Heaven. But while our two souls are trying to get there, helping each other along the way, I'm grateful to God for the beautiful two weeks He just gave me. I thank Him with all my heart and ask Him to repay you and your dear Charles with as many fruitful and glorious years as you have given me days of happiness in the sweet intimacy of Sark. As always, my words can't fully express my feelings, but you will understand, my love, and help bring balance back.

I hope you spent a good night, my sweet love. I am waiting for you to give you as many kisses as you are able to carry. Until then I adore you with all my soul.

I hope you had a good night, my sweet love. I'm waiting to give you as many kisses as you can handle. Until then, I adore you with all my heart.

Tuesday, June 14th.

Tuesday, June 14.

May God preserve you from all evil, my beloved, and permit my love and blessing to constitute the whole happiness of your life.

May God keep you safe from all harm, my dear, and allow my love and blessings to be the entirety of your happiness in life.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Thursday, 4.30 p.m., February 16th, 1860.

Guernsey,
Thursday, 4:30 PM, February 16, 1860.

You sat at this very spot just now, my sweet love, writing in my little red book, (record of our love), the very things my own heart feels and would have dictated to you, could it have spoken aloud—so certain is it that my life belongs absolutely to you, and that my thoughts take birth from your glances. Like you, I have faith in our radiant future in the life beyond; like you, I pray to die as near you as possible, cradled in your arms, whenever it please Heaven. If I hearkened only to the voice of my selfishness, I should plead that it might be now, but I am too conscious of the sublime mission you are called upon to accomplish towards humanity in this world, to dare put up such an impious petition. I will wait bravely, patiently, reverently, in prayer and adoration, until it please God to call us unto Himself.

You just sat here, my sweet love, writing in my little red book (a record of our love), capturing the very things my heart feels and would have told you if it could speak—so certain am I that my life completely belongs to you and that my thoughts come to life from your gaze. Like you, I believe in our bright future in the life to come; like you, I hope to die as close to you as possible, held in your arms whenever it pleases Heaven. If I listened only to my selfish desires, I would wish it could be now, but I am too aware of the important mission you have to fulfill for humanity in this world to make such a selfish request. I will wait bravely, patiently, and with reverence, in prayer and admiration, until God chooses to bring us to Him.

Thursday evening, 7.30.

Thursday evening, 7:30 PM.

I resume my scribble where I left it when you came back this afternoon, my darling beloved—not to add anything of value, but to continue for my own pleasure the sweet dialogue between my heart and my love. I thank you for our dear twenty-seventh anniversary, which you made memorable by words so luminous and a tenderness so penetrating and sacred. I thank you for myself, whose pride and joy and veneration you are; I thank you on behalf of my nephew and his family, for the immense honour you have conferred upon them by writing to their son. Lastly, my beloved, I kiss your feet, your hands, your lips, your eyes, your brow, and I only cease through fear of wearying you by this over-flow of caresses.

I pick up my writing where I left off when you returned this afternoon, my darling beloved—not to add anything significant, but to keep enjoying the sweet conversation between my heart and my love. I thank you for our wonderful twenty-seventh anniversary, which you made unforgettable with your shining words and deep, sacred tenderness. I thank you for myself, for being my pride, joy, and admiration; I thank you on behalf of my nephew and his family for the immense honor you've given them by writing to their son. Lastly, my love, I kiss your feet, your hands, your lips, your eyes, your forehead, and I only stop because I fear I might tire you out with this outpouring of affection.

I love you.

I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Mont St. Jean,
Monday, 8 p.m., June 17th, 1861.

Mont Saint-Jean,
Monday, 8 p.m., June 17th, 1861.

Dearly beloved. Whilst you are expanding among the tender delights of family life, I am invoking all my physical and moral strength to prevent myself giving way under the sadness of your absence. As long as my eyes could distinguish the omnibus, that is to say, as far as the Betterave Renaissante, I watched your progress along the Gronendael road. Beyond that point, I was forced to relinquish the sweet illusion that I could still see the dear little black speck on the horizon, and to acknowledge that nothing lay before me but the endless void of your twenty-four hours’ absence. So, as I did not know what to do with myself or how to kill time, I walked by a fairly easy field-path as far as the church at Waterloo, and came back by way of the village, without however visiting the church, notwithstanding the pressing invitation of an old woman who called me her dear friend. I got back to the hotel at six o’clock precisely, and spent the half hour before dinner freshening myself up by washing from head to foot; then I put on a dressing-gown and went down to our little dining-room, where I ate without hunger and drank without thirst, so dismal and forlorn am I when you are no longer present. I must have been pretty fully convinced of the impossibility of accompanying you to Brussels without exposing your movements to undesirable criticism, to accept the sad alternative of remaining here alone. But that certainty is no comfort whatever, and I am just as miserable as if it had been in my power to make the expedition with you. Certainly, human respect is a horrid beast, more malevolent and worrying than even midges and their poisonous sting, and all the ammonia in the world is powerless against it.

Dearly beloved. While you’re enjoying the sweet moments of family life, I’m using all my physical and emotional strength to keep from succumbing to the sadness of your absence. As long as I could see the bus, up to the Betterave Renaissante, I watched you along the Gronendael road. After that point, I had to give up the comforting thought that I could still spot that dear little black dot on the horizon, and accept that all that lay ahead was the endless void of your twenty-four hours’ absence. Not knowing how to occupy myself or pass the time, I took an easy field path to the church at Waterloo and walked back through the village, even though an old woman who called me her dear friend urged me to visit the church. I returned to the hotel at precisely six o'clock and spent the half hour before dinner refreshing myself with a wash from head to toe; then I put on a bathrobe and went down to our little dining room, where I ate without hunger and drank without thirst, feeling so gloomy and lonely without you. I must have been quite sure that following you to Brussels would expose your movements to unwelcome scrutiny, which is why I sadly decided to stay here alone. But that certainty provides no comfort, and I feel just as miserable as if I could have accompanied you on the trip. Truly, human respect is a terrible thing, more malevolent and stressful than even midges and their sting, and nothing in the world can protect against it.

I am well fitted to make the comparison seeing that my arm is already healed, while my heart suffers more and more. Dear adored one, do try, on your part, to spend profitably this interval which is costing me so dear. Be happy; I love you, bless you, and adore you.

I’m in a good position to compare since my arm has already healed, but my heart keeps hurting more and more. My dear beloved, please try to use this time wisely, as it’s costing me so much. Be happy; I love you, bless you, and adore you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Tuesday, 8 a.m., February 17th, 1863.

Guernsey,
Tuesday, 8 a.m., February 17, 1863.

Good morning, my beloved. In full daylight and glorious sunshine, in love and happiness, good morning. Again I greet you, like that first day thirty years ago, when my eyes followed you along the Boulevard after you left me. My soul winged flights of kisses to you when you looked round for one more glance at my window before turning into the Rue du Temple. That picture remains for ever graven upon my mind; I can assert with truth that everything remains the same in my heart as the night I first became yours. These thirty years of love have passed like one day of uninterrupted adoration, and I feel now younger, more virile, and more capable of loving you, than ever before—heart, body, soul, all are yours, and live only by you and through you. I smile upon you, bless you, adore you.

Good morning, my love. In the bright light and beautiful sunshine, filled with love and happiness, good morning. I greet you again just like that first day thirty years ago when I watched you walk down the Boulevard after you left me. My heart sent you kisses when you glanced back for one last look at my window before turning onto the Rue du Temple. That image is forever etched in my mind; I can honestly say that everything in my heart is the same as it was the night I first became yours. These thirty years of love have felt like one continuous day of devotion, and I feel younger, more alive, and more capable of loving you than ever—my heart, body, and soul are all yours, living only for you and through you. I smile at you, bless you, adore you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Sunday, 10.30 a.m., April 26th, 1863.

Guernsey,
Sunday, 10:30 a.m., April 26, 1863.

Good morning, unutterably dear one. May all the blessings of heaven and earth rest upon you and those you love. I slept very well and hope you did the same. My headache has gone and I feel as sturdy as an oak-tree. I do not in the least desire a great house whence I shall not be able to see you in the mornings, and I should much prefer to keep my own little perch upon which my heart poises so happily while I watch you moving about your home. Having made my protest, beloved, you shall dictate to me the letter I must write to notify the landlord that he need not move out to-morrow. We can settle when you come, what time I must be ready, so as not to lose one second of our little walk up the hill. I am so happy at the thought of remaining near you, that I feel as if I had already substituted youthful wings for my old legs. Even my garden is gay, and cries out to me by the mouths of its lovely flowers: don’t go away! Health is where happiness is, and happiness means loving each other, side by side, eyes upon eyes, soul with soul. Therefore, I shall stay here. That is quite settled.

Good morning, my incredibly dear one. May all the blessings of heaven and earth be upon you and your loved ones. I had a great sleep and hope you did too. My headache is gone, and I feel as strong as an oak tree. I really don’t want a big house where I can't see you in the mornings—I much prefer my little spot where my heart rests so happily as I watch you go about your day. After sharing my feelings, my love, you can tell me how to write the letter I need to send to the landlord to let him know he doesn’t need to move out tomorrow. We can figure out what time I should be ready so we don’t miss a second of our little walk up the hill. I'm so happy at the thought of staying close to you that it feels like I’ve traded my old legs for youthful wings. Even my garden is cheerful, calling out to me through its beautiful flowers: don’t go away! Health is where happiness is, and happiness means loving each other, side by side, eyes locked, soul to soul. So, I’ll stay here. That’s decided.

Guernsey,
Friday, 7.30 a.m., October 30th, 1863.

Guernsey,
Friday, 7:30 a.m., October 30, 1863.

Good morning, good morning, and again, good morning, my dear, wide-awake person. You must be very well to-day, judging by the energy with which you are shaking your rugs to the four winds. I hope that signifies a good night, good health, lively love, and all the rest of it. As for myself, I slept little, but soundly. I got up before gun-fire this morning, and had already finished my dressing when I saw you on your balcony. What a privation it will be for me, my adored man, when I can no longer watch you in the mornings, moving about your house. I do not feel as if I should ever get accustomed to it, and I think of it with apprehension, for there is a proverb that says, “Out of sight, out of mind.” If you gave up loving me, or worse, loved me less, what should I make of life in that great empty drawing-room?

Good morning, good morning, and good morning again, my dear, alert person. You must be feeling great today, judging by the energy with which you're shaking your rugs to the wind. I hope that means you had a good night, good health, lively love, and everything else that comes with it. As for me, I slept a little but deeply. I got up before dawn this morning and had already finished getting ready when I saw you on your balcony. It will be such a loss for me, my beloved, when I can no longer watch you in the mornings as you move around your home. I can't imagine getting used to it, and it makes me anxious to think about, because there's a saying that goes, “Out of sight, out of mind.” If you stopped loving me, or worse, loved me less, how would I cope in that big empty living room?

At this moment, I am trying to numb these reflections by the contemplation of the marvels you are creating in that future house of mine; but at the bottom of my heart, I know I shall always mourn this poor little lodging, where my eyes could watch over you, caress you, guard you, preserve you, and adore you. The more I think of it, the more oppressed I feel, and the more I blame myself for having exchanged the happiness of every moment, for a comfort I shall hardly have leisure to appreciate, and for health which did not require amelioration. My poor beloved, forgive these regrets which are only dictated by love, and this anxiety which also means love. Try not to let the separation of our houses entail that of our hearts; try to love me as heartily there as here, and do not let yourself be enticed away from me by anybody. On those conditions I promise to live happily in the splendid rooms you have prepared for me.

Right now, I'm trying to push these thoughts aside by focusing on the amazing things you're creating in my future home; but deep down, I know I'll always miss this cozy little place, where I could watch over you, hold you, protect you, cherish you, and adore you. The more I think about it, the heavier my heart feels, and the more I blame myself for trading the happiness of every moment for a comfort I might not even have time to enjoy, and for health that didn't really need improvement. My dear, please forgive these regrets that come from love, and this worry that also stems from love. Please try not to let the distance between our homes create distance in our hearts; love me just as deeply there as you do here, and don’t let anyone pull you away from me. Under those conditions, I promise to be happy in the beautiful rooms you've made for me.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Wednesday, 1.30 p.m., June 15th, 1864.

Guernsey,
Wednesday, 1:30 PM, June 15, 1864.

Dearly beloved, I cannot forsake this little home where we have loved each other for eight years, without imprinting a kiss of gratitude upon its threshold. I have just gazed my supreme farewell at your beautiful house, which has so long been to me the polar star of my heart’s wanderings. Alas, I am lengthening out the moments as much as possible; I cannot bring myself to leave this dear little house, which I had made the shrine of my cult for you. I should like to carry away the walls against which you have leaned, the floors you have trodden, and even the dust your feet have spurned. I fear lest my sadness be observed by those who cannot understand it, and the efforts I make to seem unconcerned increase the constriction of my heart, and drench my eyes with tears. Oh, my adored beloved, how you will have to love me and give me all the time at your disposal, to console me for the immense grief I am experiencing to-day in quitting your neighbourhood, that is to say, in losing sight of it! How you will have to double and treble and quadruple your love, to replace the dear memories I leave behind me! May God protect me and may the dear souls of our angels follow us to the new home, and bless us till our last hour!

Dearly beloved, I can’t leave this little home where we’ve loved each other for eight years without kissing the threshold in gratitude. I just took a final look at your beautiful house, which has long been the guiding star of my heart’s journey. Sadly, I’m stretching out the moments as much as possible; I just can’t bring myself to leave this dear little house, which I’ve made into a shrine for you. I wish I could take the walls you’ve leaned against, the floors you’ve walked on, and even the dust your feet have left behind. I worry that my sadness might be seen by those who don’t understand, and my efforts to seem unaffected only make my heart feel tighter and fill my eyes with tears. Oh, my beloved, you’ll have to love me fiercely and give me all your time to comfort me for the immense grief I feel today in leaving your area, in other words, in losing sight of it! You’ll need to double, triple, and quadruple your love to replace the precious memories I’m leaving behind! May God protect me, and may the kind spirits of our angels accompany us to our new home and bless us until our last hour!

I adore you.

I love you.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Thursday, 5.30 a.m., June 16th, 1864.

Guernsey,
Thursday, 5:30 a.m., June 16, 1864.

Where are you, my beloved? My eyes seek you vainly, you are no longer there to smile upon me; it is all over—I shall never again see the little roost whence you used to blow kisses and wave your hand so tenderly. I am alone now in my fine house, alone for ever; for there is no further chance in this life of having you near me. I shall never again live in your immediate intimacy, as I have done for the past eight years.

Where are you, my love? My eyes look for you in vain; you’re no longer here to smile at me. It’s all over—I’ll never see the little spot where you used to blow kisses and wave your hand so sweetly. I’m alone now in my beautiful home, alone forever; because in this life, there’s no chance of having you close to me again. I will never live in your everyday presence like I have for the past eight years.

Loyally as you may endeavour to bridge over the distance between our abodes by coming to me oftener in the day-time, the separation of our two existences must ever endure. I know it by the blank depression I am feeling this morning. I would give a hundred thousand houses and palaces, and the universe itself, for that little slice of horizon where my heart projected itself night and day. I am ashamed of having been so mean-spirited as to barter my daily happiness against a chimerical amelioration of health. I am punished for my transgression, my dearest. I carry death in my heart. Forgive me! I would gladly smile at you, but at this moment I feel incapable of doing so. Forgive me for loving you too much. I hope you had a good night. I hope you gazed upon my dark, empty house and gave it one sigh of regret. I hope you love me and are conscious of my absence. May God preserve you from all evil, dearly beloved, and may your love remain whole and intact in severance as in propinquity. I bless you, and adore you. A kiss to all our dear memories.

No matter how much you try to bridge the gap between our homes by visiting me more often during the day, the separation of our lives will always remain. I can feel it in the emptiness I’m experiencing this morning. I would trade a hundred thousand houses and palaces, and even the universe itself, for that little slice of horizon where my heart reaches out to you day and night. I’m ashamed that I was selfish enough to sacrifice my daily happiness for a vague promise of better health. Now I’m paying the price for my mistake, my dear. I feel like I carry death in my heart. Please forgive me! I wish I could smile at you, but right now I feel like I can’t. Forgive me for loving you too much. I hope you had a good night. I hope you looked at my dark, empty house and felt a twinge of regret. I hope you love me and feel my absence. May God keep you safe from all harm, my beloved, and may your love stay whole and strong in separation as in closeness. I bless you and adore you. A kiss to all our dear memories.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Sunday, 8.30 a.m., June 11th, 1865.

Guernsey,
Sunday, 8:30 a.m., June 11, 1865.

It would take very little to make me stay in bed till noon. I am ashamed of myself and well punished, for I have not seen you this morning, and have not yet heard whether you had a good or a bad night. I hope you were clever enough to sleep uninterruptedly from the moment you laid your head on the pillow, till that of your uprising. I shall be very glad if I have guessed right. Meanwhile, my sweet treasure, I send you a smile and a blessing. I am listening at this moment to the joyous cheeping of my tiny chicks over a saucer of milk that has just been put before them. I am also watching two white butterflies darting after each other among my roses, like twin souls in Eden. The flowers are blooming, love-making is going on all around, and my heart is overflowing with tenderness and adoration for you. The further I progress in life, the more I love you; you are the beginning and end of my being. I hope everything of you, and my soul trusts you, all in all. You are my radiant and divine beloved.

It wouldn’t take much for me to stay in bed until noon. I’m ashamed of myself and feel punished because I haven’t seen you this morning and still don’t know if you had a good or bad night. I hope you were smart enough to sleep soundly from the moment you laid your head on the pillow until you got up. I’ll be really happy if I guessed right. In the meantime, my sweet treasure, I’m sending you a smile and a blessing. Right now, I’m listening to my little chicks happily chirping over a saucer of milk that just got placed in front of them. I’m also watching two white butterflies flitting around my roses, like twin souls in paradise. The flowers are blooming, love is in the air, and my heart is overflowing with tenderness and adoration for you. The more I go through life, the more I love you; you are the beginning and end of my existence. I hope for everything about you, and my soul trusts you completely. You are my radiant and divine love.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Sunday, 7.30 a.m., December 2nd, 1866.

Guernsey,
Sunday, 7:30 a.m., December 2, 1866.

Good-morning, my adored one, bless you. I can afford to smile on this date, abhorred of all worthy folk: December 2nd.—because it is, for me alone, a joyful anniversary. If my gratitude is an offence towards humanity, I humbly ask pardon of God and man. I am tormented at the thought that you may have slept badly. If I could be reassured on that point, I should be quite happy this morning. Unfortunately, I can only find out much later when you come here to bathe your dear eyes. The mention of your eyes reminds me of your poor wife’s sight. Surely, if the doctors were not certain of curing her, they would not keep her so long in Paris, away from all her belongings, in winter weather? My desire for her complete recovery of a sense of which she has made such noble use in her beautiful book Victor Hugo, raconté, makes me look upon her delay in returning, as a happy presage of future recovery. I ask it of Heaven, with love.

Good morning, my beloved, bless you. I can afford to smile on this date, hated by all decent people: December 2nd.—because it is, for me alone, a joyful anniversary. If my gratitude offends humanity, I sincerely apologize to God and everyone else. I'm troubled by the thought that you might not have slept well. If I could be reassured on that, I would be completely happy this morning. Unfortunately, I won’t know until later when you come here to soothe your lovely eyes. Speaking of your eyes reminds me of your poor wife's sight. Surely, if the doctors weren't sure she could be cured, they wouldn't keep her in Paris for so long, away from everything she owns, in this winter weather? My hope for her full recovery—a sense she has used so nobly in her beautiful book Victor Hugo, raconté—makes me see her delay in returning as a positive sign for her future recovery. I ask it of Heaven, with love.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Wednesday, 8 a.m., January 1st, 1868.

Guernsey,
Wednesday, 8 a.m., January 1st, 1868.

I thank you, dearest, for letting me have a share in your prayers, when you plead to God not to separate us in life or in death. It is what I pray all day long; it is the aspiration of my heart and the faith of my soul. I am not a devout woman, my sublime beloved, I am only the woman who loves and admires and reverences you. To live near you is paradise; to die with you is the consecration of our love for all eternity. I want to live and die with you. I, like you, crave it of God. May He grant our joint prayers!

I thank you, my dear, for including me in your prayers when you ask God not to separate us in life or death. It’s what I pray for all day; it’s the desire of my heart and the belief of my soul. I’m not a deeply religious woman, my cherished one; I’m just the woman who loves, admires, and respects you. Living close to you is paradise; dying with you is the ultimate expression of our love for all eternity. I want to live and die with you. I, like you, ask God for this. May He grant our prayers together!

I feel as you do, my beloved, that those two dear souls hover above us and watch over us and bless us. I associate them with all my thoughts and sorrows and joys, and I place my prayers under their protection, that they may convey them direct to the foot of the Great White Throne. I bless them as they bless me, with all that is loftiest and holiest and most sacred in my soul. I am stopping at almost every line of this letter to read your adorable one over again, although I already know it by heart. I kiss it, talk to it, listen to it, and then begin all over again. I love you.

I feel the same way you do, my love. Those two special souls are watching over us and blessing us. I connect them with all my thoughts, sorrows, and joys, and I send my prayers for them to protect me, so they can take them directly to the Great White Throne. I bless them as they bless me, with all that is highest, holiest, and most sacred in my heart. I keep pausing at almost every line of this letter to read your beautiful one again, even though I know it by heart. I kiss it, talk to it, listen to it, and then start all over again. I love you.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Thursday, 7 a.m., May 7th, 1868.

Guernsey,
Thursday, 7 a.m., May 7, 1868.

Dearly beloved, I am rather less worried since I have seen you and exchanged a kiss with you; yet I know you slept badly. I can feel that you are ailing and sad. I pray God to give you happiness again as soon as possible, in the form of a second little Georges all smiling and beautiful; meanwhile, I beg Him to let my love be the balm that will heal your wounds, until the day of resurrection of the sweet child for whom you weep.[112]

Dearly beloved, I feel a bit less anxious now that I’ve seen you and shared a kiss with you; however, I know you haven’t slept well. I can sense that you’re feeling unwell and down. I pray that God brings you happiness again soon, in the form of another little Georges, all smiles and beauty; in the meantime, I ask Him to let my love be the soothing balm that will heal your wounds, until the day you are reunited with the sweet child for whom you mourn.

I hope He will hear and grant my petitions on your behalf, and that you will be restored to some degree of calmness and consolation. When you write to your two dear sons, Charles and Victor, do not forget, I beg, to thank them from me for the little portrait. Tell them I love them and mingle my tears with theirs.

I hope He hears and grants my requests for you, and that you find some peace and comfort. When you write to your two dear sons, Charles and Victor, please don’t forget to thank them for the little portrait on my behalf. Tell them I love them and share my tears with theirs.

I adore you, my great one, my venerated one, my sublime mourner.

I love you, my extraordinary one, my respected one, my amazing griever.

J.

J.

Brussels,
Sunday, 7.30 a.m., August 2nd, 1868.

Brussels,
Sunday, 7:30 a.m., August 2, 1868.

Again I have slept better than ever, beloved. I trust it has been the same with you. I was very proud and pleased at my walk with you and your family last night, but I felt somewhat shy and ill at ease. Please permit me to decline any further invitations of the kind. Should the occasion arise again, which is improbable, I think good taste and discretion demand that I should hold myself aloof from your family affections, and only associate myself with them at a distance, or in my own home. As this feeling, or scruple, whichever you may like to call it, could not be expressed in the presence of your dear children yesterday, I consented to go with you, while intending to call your attention privately to the embarrassment such an incident would cause me, if it should happen again. I think you will probably agree with me, and approve of my sacrificing my pleasure to your tender family intercourse.

Again, I’ve slept better than ever, my love. I hope you have too. I felt really proud and happy about our walk together with your family last night, but I also felt a bit shy and uncomfortable. Please let me decline any future invitations like that. Should the opportunity arise again, which is unlikely, I think it’s better for me to keep some distance from your family bonds and only engage with them from afar or at my own place. Since I couldn't express this feeling in front of your sweet children yesterday, I went along with you, but I intended to let you know privately how awkward that situation made me feel if it happens again. I think you’ll likely agree with me and understand that I’m willing to give up my enjoyment for the sake of your lovely family interactions.

J.

J.

Brussels,
Wednesday, 8.30 a.m., August 26th, 1868.

Brussels,
Wednesday, 8:30 a.m., August 26, 1868.

My poor beloved, I pray God to spare you and your dear children the misfortune which threatens you at this moment in the loss of your angelic and adorable wife. I hope, I hope, I hope. I pray, I love you, I summon all our dear angels above to her assistance and yours. I pray God to make two equal shares of the days remaining to me, and add one to the life of your saintly and noble wife. My beloved, my heart is wrung, I suffer all you suffer twice over, through my love for you. I do not know what to do. I long to go to you, I should love to take my share of the nursing of your poor invalid, but human respect holds me back, and my heart is heavier than ever. Suzanne has only just come from your house, and I already want to send her back again, in the hope that she may bring me less disquieting news than that which I have just received. Oh, God have mercy upon us and change our anguish into joy!

My poor beloved, I pray that God spares you and your dear children from the misfortune looming over you with the potential loss of your angelic and wonderful wife. I hope, I hope, I hope. I pray, I love you, and I call on all our dear angels above to help her and you. I ask God to equally divide the days I have left, adding one to the life of your saintly and noble wife. My beloved, my heart is aching; I feel your pain even more deeply because of my love for you. I don’t know what to do. I long to be with you; I would love to help care for your poor invalid, but societal expectations hold me back, and my heart feels heavier than ever. Suzanne just returned from your house, and I already want to send her back, hoping she’ll bring me less troubling news than what I just received. Oh, God have mercy on us and turn our anguish into joy!

Brussels,
Thursday, August 27th, 1868.

Brussels,
Thursday, August 27, 1868.

My beloved, in the presence of that soul which now sees into my own,[113] I renew the sacred vow I made the first time I gave myself to you; to love you in this world and in the next, so long as my soul shall exist, in the certainty of being sanctioned and blessed in my devotion by the great heart and noble mind which has just preceded us, alas, into eternity.

My love, with that soul now looking into my own,[113] I renew the sacred promise I made when I first gave myself to you; to love you in this life and the next, as long as my soul exists, knowing that my devotion is approved and blessed by the great heart and noble mind that has sadly gone before us into eternity.

Brussels,
Friday, 8 a.m., August 28th, 1868.

Brussels,
Friday, 8 a.m., August 28th, 1868.

I placed your sleep last night under the protection of your dear one, my beloved, and implored her to remove from your dreams all painful memories of the sad day just past. I hope she heard me and that you slept well. Henceforth, it is to this gentle and glorious witness of your life in this world, now your radiant protectress in Heaven, that I will appeal for the peace and happiness you require, to finish the great humanitarian task to which you have pledged yourself. May God bless her and you, as I bless her and you.

I put your sleep last night in the care of your loved one, my dear, and asked her to take away any painful memories from your dreams of the sad day that just passed. I hope she heard me and that you slept well. From now on, I will turn to this kind and beautiful witness of your life in this world, now your shining protector in Heaven, for the peace and happiness you need to complete the great humanitarian work you’ve committed to. May God bless her and you, as I bless her and you.

The more I think over to-night’s mournful journey, the more convinced I feel that I ought not to take part in it. The pious homage of my heart to that great and generous woman must not be exposed to a wrong interpretation by indifferent or ill-natured critics. We must make this last sacrifice to human malignity, in order to have the right to love each other openly afterwards; do you not agree, my beloved? Afterwards, may nothing ever come between us here below, nor above—such is my ardent desire!

The more I think about tonight’s sad journey, the more convinced I am that I shouldn’t be a part of it. The heartfelt respect I have for that great and generous woman shouldn’t be misinterpreted by indifferent or mean-spirited critics. We have to make this final sacrifice to human cruelty so that we can openly love each other afterwards; don’t you agree, my love? After that, may nothing ever come between us, neither here on Earth nor in the heavens—this is my deep wish!

J.

J.

Brussels,
Friday, 5.30 p.m., August 28th.

Brussels,
Friday, 5:30 PM, August 28.

My heart and thoughts are with you and your beloved dead. I am sad and heart-broken, not for the angelic and sublime woman who now shines out in the world of spirits while we here below regret her, but for you, my poor sad man, to whom she was a holy and meek companion; for your dear children whose joy and pride she was; for myself, to whom she was ever a discreet and considerate protectress.

My heart and thoughts are with you and your loved one who has passed away. I’m feeling sad and heartbroken, not for the amazing woman who now shines in the spirit world while we mourn her here, but for you, my dear friend, who lost such a gentle and caring partner; for your beloved children who looked up to her; and for myself, who always saw her as a thoughtful and caring protector.

My heart is torn by your grief, my poor afflicted ones; my eyes rain all the tears you are shedding. Dear treasure, I beg your wife to obtain for you the courage you need. May her memory remain with you, sweet and gentle and benign as was her exquisite person in life. I entrust you to her as I confide myself to you, and I bless you both.

My heart aches for your pain, my dear suffering ones; my eyes weep with all the tears you are shedding. Dear friend, I urge your wife to help give you the strength you need. May her memory stay with you, sweet, kind, and comforting, just like she was in life. I place you both in her care as I trust you, and I wish you both the best.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Tuesday, 2 p.m., February 1st, 1870.

Guernsey,
Tuesday, 2 p.m., February 1st, 1870.

Since I have seen you, my great beloved, I am feeling much better. Your smile has completed my cure. It may be an illusion of my eyes and heart, but at this moment I seem to feel the breath of spring. Perhaps it proceeds from the nearness of the anniversary of the first performance of Lucrèce Borgia, which is to be acclaimed and applauded by an enthusiastic public to-morrow night, just as it was thirty-seven long years ago. Bonaparte may do his best to-morrow against this magnificent play, he will get no good out of his police-engineered cabal. I think he will hardly dare risk such an infamous attempt, but I wish it was already Saturday, that we might be quite easy. Meanwhile, I love you after the fashion of Princesse Négroni.

Since I last saw you, my beloved, I’ve been feeling much better. Your smile has completed my healing. It might just be an illusion of my eyes and heart, but right now I feel like I can sense the arrival of spring. Maybe it comes from the approach of the anniversary of the first performance of Lucrèce Borgia, which will be celebrated and cheered by an enthusiastic audience tomorrow night, just like it was thirty-seven years ago. Bonaparte may try his best against this amazing play tomorrow, but he won’t gain anything from his police-engineered scheme. I doubt he'll dare to make such a despicable move, but I wish it were already Saturday so we could be more at ease. In the meantime, I love you in the style of Princesse Négroni.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Guernsey,
Monday, 8.30 a.m., February 14th, 1870.

Guernsey,
Monday, 8:30 a.m., February 14th, 1870.

Good morning, my dearest. Did you sleep better last night, my great, little man? Were you warmer? How are you this morning? It is indeed tedious to have to wait until this afternoon to hear all this. I am trying to moderate my impatience by doing things for you. I have already selected your two eggs, put fresh water into your finger-bowl, and a snow-white napkin on your plate. Suzanne is making your coffee, which perfumes the whole house, while I trace these gouty old “pattes-de-mouche,” which are to lay all the tender nonsense of my heart at your feet. I am beginning early, as you see, to be certain that they arrive in time. The thaw has begun. I was quite hot in the night, though I must admit I had taken measures to that end; so I slept excellently, as you can judge by the state of my spirits. But what I really want you to take note of is, that I adore you.

Good morning, my dear. Did you sleep better last night, my little champ? Were you warmer? How are you this morning? It’s really annoying to have to wait until this afternoon to hear all about it. I’m trying to control my impatience by doing things for you. I've already picked out your two eggs, filled your finger bowl with fresh water, and placed a clean white napkin on your plate. Suzanne is making your coffee, which fills the whole house with its aroma, while I write these shaky little notes to express all the sweet feelings I have for you. I’m starting early, as you can see, to make sure they reach you on time. The thaw has started. I felt quite warm during the night, though I must admit I had planned for that; so I slept really well, as you can tell from my mood. But what I really want you to know is that I adore you.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Saturday, 7.45 a.m., May 21st, 1870.

Guernsey,
Saturday, 7:45 a.m., May 21, 1870.

My heart, my eyes, my soul, are bewildered, my beloved, so overwhelmed are they with tenderness, admiration, and happiness! What an adorable letter, and what a marvellous surprise! How good you are to me! How generous and charming! Words fail me, and the best I can say is: I love you! I love you! I threw my arms around old Mariette’s neck, and almost embraced Marquand himself in the delirium of my delight. What a splendid frame for that lovely little mirror! It contains everything: flowers, birds, a shelf, little Georges’ sweet face above, and your beautiful verses for wings. How can I thank you adequately, or describe my gratitude? Fortunate am I to have eternity before me in which to bless you. I kissed my dear little letter before everybody, but I would not read it until just now when I was able to bolt my door. I always read you thus, my adored one. My soul demands privacy for the better understanding of your sublime words, and I never finish the reading of them without feeling transported with love and almost prepared for the next world. I love you!!

My heart, my eyes, my soul are so confused, my love, they’re overwhelmed with tenderness, admiration, and happiness! What an adorable letter and what a wonderful surprise! You’re so good to me! How generous and charming you are! I’m at a loss for words, and the best I can say is: I love you! I love you! I threw my arms around old Mariette’s neck and almost hugged Marquand himself in my excitement. What a beautiful frame for that lovely little mirror! It has everything: flowers, birds, a shelf, little Georges' sweet face above, and your beautiful verses for wings. How can I thank you enough or describe my gratitude? I’m so lucky to have forever ahead of me to bless you. I kissed my dear little letter in front of everyone, but I didn’t read it until just now when I could lock my door. I always read you like this, my beloved. My soul needs privacy to truly absorb your amazing words, and I never finish reading them without feeling overwhelmed with love and almost ready for the next world. I love you!!

Mariette told me you had spent a very good night. Is it really true? I slept capitally, too, and am feeling more than well. I have been looking about for a place for my new treasure, but have not yet decided on one. I shall leave it to you to choose its proper place in my museum of souvenirs. Meanwhile, I have covered it away from the dust and put it in the shady drawing-room. As soon as I have read your adorable little letter again, I shall go back and have another look at it.

Mariette told me you had a really great night. Is that true? I slept really well too and am feeling more than fine. I've been looking for a spot for my new treasure, but I haven't settled on one yet. I'll let you choose the right place for it in my collection of souvenirs. In the meantime, I've covered it to keep the dust off and put it in the cool drawing-room. As soon as I read your lovely little letter again, I'll go back and take another look at it.

J.

J.



VICTOR HUGO, BY RODIN.

VICTOR HUGO, BY RODIN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Victor Hugo, by Rodin.

Guernsey,
Friday, 5 a.m., August 18th, 1870.

Guernsey,
Friday, 5 a.m., August 18th, 1870.

At all hazards I must send you my morning greeting, though I trust you are sleeping too soundly to hear it. You have slept so little and so badly for many nights, that it would be only fair that this night should be long and good. As for me, I hardly slept at all, but I do not mind and am hardly surprised, as it is a habit of mine. But the thing I feel I cannot become inured to, is the apprehension of the perils you are about to encounter on your journey to Paris, ranging from the loss of your wealth to the death of your love for me—either would finish me. I think with terror of the tortures of all kinds I shall undergo there; my courage fails me and craves mercy in anticipation. I have fought all night against the wicked temptation to desert my post in a cowardly manner before even meeting the enemy—not an enemy that can be fought with fire and blood, but one that stabs you smiling. But I have not even the courage of cowardice; I am ready to suffer a thousand deaths if only I can preserve you from a single danger. You must live at any cost, that you may be enabled to complete your glorious task, and be happy, no matter how or with whom. My duty is to devote myself to that end, whatever betide. If I go under in the execution of it, so much the worse for me, or possibly, so much the better. To serve you and love you is my mission in this world—the rest does not concern me.

At all costs, I have to send you my morning greeting, though I hope you're sleeping so deeply that you won't hear it. You've had so little and such restless sleep for many nights that it would only be fair for this night to be long and restful. As for me, I hardly slept at all, but that doesn’t bother me, and it's not surprising since it's a habit of mine. What I can't get used to, though, is the fear of the dangers you’ll face on your journey to Paris, from losing your wealth to losing your love for me—either would destroy me. I dread the various tortures I’ll experience there; my courage falters, and I'm begging for mercy just thinking about it. I've struggled all night against the wicked temptation to abandon my post cowardly before even facing the enemy—not an enemy that can be fought with violence, but one that attacks you with a smile. But I don’t even have the courage to run away; I'm ready to endure a thousand deaths if it means keeping you safe from a single threat. You must survive at all costs so you can complete your glorious mission and find happiness, no matter how or with whom. My duty is to dedicate myself to that goal, whatever happens. If I don’t make it in that pursuit, then that's my problem—or maybe it's a blessing. To serve and love you is my purpose in this world—the rest doesn’t matter to me.

J.

J.

Thursday morning, July 20th, 1871.

Thursday morning, July 20, 1871.

This is your patron-saint’s day, my great beloved. Others will congratulate you with flowers and music and expressions of admiring gratitude and emotion, but nobody will love you more than I do, or bless and adore you as you deserve to be loved, blessed and adored!

This is your patron saint’s day, my dear beloved. Others will congratulate you with flowers, music, and heartfelt expressions of gratitude and admiration, but no one will love you more than I do, or bless and adore you the way you truly deserve!

I hope this anniversary may be the beginning of a new year less sinister and sad than the last, and that your dear grandchildren will give you as much joy and happiness as you have had sadness and misfortune in the past. I say this hastily, as best I can, with emotion in my old heart and thrills of joy in my soul. As I sit scribbling, I hear your voice calling me and I rush towards you just as in the early days of our love.

I hope this anniversary marks the start of a new year that's less dark and sad than the last, and that your beloved grandchildren bring you as much joy and happiness as you've experienced sadness and misfortune before. I'm expressing this quickly, as best as I can, feeling emotional in my old heart and thrilled in my soul. As I sit here writing, I hear your voice calling me, and I rush to you just like I used to in the early days of our love.

I kiss your hair, your eyes, your lips, your hands, your feet. I adore you.

I kiss your hair, your eyes, your lips, your hands, your feet. I love you.

Juliette.

Juliette.

Paris,
Thursday, 10.15, January 18th, 1872.

Paris,
Thursday, 10:15 AM, January 18, 1872.

Good morning, my great and venerated one. I kiss one by one the wounds of your heart, praying God to heal those that ache worst. I beg Him to give me strength to help you carry your heavy cross to the end. I ask Him, above all, to give me that which, alas, is lacking in my nature, namely, that infinite gentleness without which the most perfect devotion is unavailing. Since the day before yesterday, my poor, sublime martyr, my heart has been wrung by the new blow that has fallen upon you,[114] and I weep helplessly, without power to check my tears. God Who gave you genius makes you pay heavy toll for that favour, by overwhelming your life with the pangs of sorrow. My beloved, I beg you to tell me how I may serve you. I will do anything you desire. I will use my whole heart and strength in your service.

Good morning, my dear and respected one. I kiss each wound of your heart, praying that God heals those that hurt the most. I ask Him for the strength to help you carry your heavy burden to the end. Above all, I ask Him to give me what I sadly lack, which is the infinite gentleness that makes even the greatest devotion meaningful. Since the day before yesterday, my poor, noble martyr, my heart has been crushed by the new blow that has struck you, and I weep uncontrollably, unable to stop my tears. God, who gifted you with genius, makes you pay a heavy price for that blessing by flooding your life with sorrow. My beloved, please tell me how I can serve you. I will do anything you wish. I will give my whole heart and strength to your service.

I love you.

I love you.

J.

J.

Paris,
8 a.m., Monday, February 26th, 1872.

Paris,
8 a.m., Monday, February 26th, 1872.

This is your birthday, beloved—the anniversary of anniversaries, acclaimed in Heaven by the great men of genius who preceded you upon earth, and blessed by me ever since the day I first gave myself to you. We used to celebrate it with all the sweetest instruments of love; kisses, words of endearment, letters, all were pressed into service to make this date, February 26th, a perfume, an ecstasy, a ray of sunshine. To-day these winged caresses have flown to other realms, but there remains to us the solemn devotion that better becomes the sacred marriage of two souls for all eternity. In the name of that devotion I send you my tenderest greetings and beg you to let me know how you spent the night. I hope your little breach of regulations yesterday did not prevent you from sleeping. As for me, I slept little, but I am quite well this morning, thanks to the influence of this radiant date. I ask little Georges and little Jeanne to kiss you for me as many times as you have lived minutes in this world. My dearly beloved, I bless you.

This is your birthday, my love—the most special day of all, celebrated in Heaven by the great minds who came before you on Earth, and cherished by me ever since I first gave myself to you. We used to celebrate it with all the sweetest gestures of love; kisses, kind words, letters—everything we could to make February 26th a moment of joy, bliss, and light. Today, those joyful gestures have moved on to other places, but we still have the deep devotion that truly honors the sacred bond of our souls for eternity. In that spirit of devotion, I send you my warmest wishes and ask you to tell me how you spent the night. I hope your little act of rebellion yesterday didn’t keep you from sleeping. As for me, I didn’t sleep much, but I’m feeling great this morning, thanks to the positivity of this special day. I’ve asked little Georges and little Jeanne to kiss you for me as many times as you’ve had minutes in this world. My beloved, I bless you.

J.

J.

Paris,
Saturday, 2 p.m., April 13th, 1872.

Paris,
Saturday, 2 p.m., April 13, 1872.

This is a day of sunshine: God, in His Heaven above, and little Jeanne under my roof. I hardly know—or rather, perhaps I do know which is the brighter of the two, but I am not going to tell you, for fear of making you too proud. What a beautiful day, and what an adorable little girl! But what a pity we cannot all enjoy these spring-time delights together, walking and driving, in town and country-meadows. I am really afraid the good God will weary of us and pronounce the fatal dictum: “IT IS TOO LATE” when at last we make up our minds to take our share of life, sunshine, and happiness. The terrible part is that whether innocent or guilty we shall all suffer alike for your transgression, for divine justice is very like that of man. As for me, I enter my protest from my little retreat, but it serves no purpose except that of an idle pastime; it does not even keep me from adoring you.

This is a sunny day: God, up in Heaven, and little Jeanne under my roof. I hardly know—or maybe I do know—which is the brighter of the two, but I won’t say, for fear of making you too proud. What a beautiful day, and what an adorable little girl! But it's such a shame we can’t all enjoy these springtime delights together, walking and driving, in town and in the countryside. I'm really worried that God will get tired of us and say the fateful words: “It's too late.” when we finally decide to embrace life, sunshine, and happiness. The awful part is that whether innocent or guilty, we’ll all suffer equally for your mistake, because divine justice is a lot like human justice. As for me, I voice my protest from my little retreat, but it only serves as a meaningless distraction; it doesn’t even keep me from adoring you.

J.

J.

Paris,
Tuesday, 12 noon, November 18th, 1873.

Paris,
Tuesday, 12:00 PM, November 18, 1873.

My beloved, I do not desire to turn your successes into a scourge for your back, but I cannot help feeling that my old-fashioned devotion cuts a sorry figure amongst the overdressed cocottes who assail you incessantly with their blandishments and invitations. This fantastic chase has gone on for a long time without extorting from you any sign of weariness or satiety. As for me, I long only for repose—if not in this life (which seems difficult in my case to obtain), then in the immobility of death, which cannot long be delayed at the pace I am going. I ask your permission to begin preparing for it by giving up my daily letters. That will be something gained; the rest will come gradually, little by little, till one fine day we shall find ourselves quite naturally on the platform of indifference, or of reason, as you will prefer to call it. From to-day on, therefore, I place the key of my heart on your doorstep, and will wander away alone in the direction of God.

My dear, I don't want to turn your achievements into a burden for you, but I can't help feeling that my old-fashioned devotion looks pretty sad next to the overly glamorous women who constantly bombard you with their flattery and invitations. This crazy chase has been going on for a long time without you showing any signs of fatigue or boredom. As for me, I only crave some peace—if not in this life (which seems hard to achieve in my situation), then in the stillness of death, which can't be too far off at the pace I'm going. I ask for your permission to start preparing for it by stopping my daily letters. That will be a little victory; the rest will come slowly, step by step, until one fine day we’ll find ourselves on the platform of indifference, or reason, as you would prefer to call it. From today on, I’m leaving the key to my heart on your doorstep, and I’ll walk away alone in the direction of God.

J.

J.

Paris,
Friday, 11.15 a.m., December 26th, 1873.

Paris,
Friday, 11:15 a.m., December 26, 1873.

Dear adored one. All your desires in life, as well as mine, are granted to-day if your dear Victor has spent a good night, as I hope. I am anxiously waiting for Mariette’s return to know how the dear invalid is....

Dear beloved. All your wishes in life, and mine too, are fulfilled today if your dear Victor had a good night, as I hope. I’m eagerly waiting for Mariette to come back to find out how the dear patient is doing....

My poor beloved, I am in despair—I have just seen Mariette, who tells me that your poor son is in high fever at this moment.[115] I do not know how to tell you; I do not think I shall have the strength to do so. Dr. Sée has been sent for and Mariette has just gone back to hear what he thinks of this relapse. Oh, Heaven have mercy on us! I hardly dare breathe or even weep, so greatly do I dread betraying to you the misfortune which threatens you, my beloved. How can I ward off the fate that is hanging over you? What can I say or do? My brain reels! Ought I to tell you everything—would it be wrong to conceal from you the imminent sorrow that is going to wring your heart once more? I know not, but I lack the courage either to speak or to be silent; I am in despair, yet I dare not make moan. I suffer, I adore you. Pity me, as I pity you. Let us love each other under this cruel trial, as we should if Heaven were opening its gates to us.

My poor love, I’m feeling hopeless—I just saw Mariette, who told me that your son has a high fever right now. I don’t know how to tell you; I’m not sure I have the strength to do it. Dr. Sée has been called, and Mariette just left to find out what he thinks about this relapse. Oh, God, have mercy on us! I can hardly breathe or cry, I'm so scared of telling you the misfortune that’s looming over you, my beloved. How can I prevent the fate that’s hanging over you? What can I say or do? My mind is spinning! Should I tell you everything—would it be wrong to hide from you the sorrow that’s about to crush your heart again? I don’t know, but I don’t have the courage to either speak or stay silent; I’m in despair, yet I can’t complain. I suffer, I adore you. Please feel pity for me, as I feel for you. Let’s love each other under this harsh trial, just as we would if Heaven were about to open its gates for us.

J.

J.

Paris,
Monday, 5 o’clock p.m., December 29th, 1873.

Paris,
Monday, 5:00 PM, December 29, 1873.

Go, dearest, try to find in a solitary walk, which may prove fruitful to the world, some solace for the painful agitation of your heart. My thoughts follow you lovingly and bless every one of your steps. Do not worry about me in the new arrangements of your life. Whatever you settle shall be accepted by me. For forty-one years I have followed that programme, and I will do so now, more than ever. Provided you love me as I love you, I desire nothing more from God or you. The advice I give you, apart from my own personal concerns, is always practical and in your own interest and that of your dear grandchildren. I should feel I had failed in my duty if I kept the least of my ideas from you, whether good or bad, insignificant or stupid. I love you and adore you, body, heart and soul.

Go, my dear, take a walk alone and hopefully find some comfort for the pain in your heart. I’m thinking of you fondly and cheering you on with every step you take. Don’t worry about me with the new changes in your life. Whatever you choose will be fine with me. For forty-one years, I’ve followed that plan, and I’m committed to it now more than ever. As long as you love me like I love you, I don’t want anything else from God or you. The advice I offer you, aside from my personal worries, is always practical and in your best interest and that of your beloved grandchildren. I’d feel like I’d let you down if I didn’t share even the smallest of my thoughts with you, whether they’re good or bad, trivial or silly. I love you completely, in body, heart, and soul.

J.

J.

Paris,
Tuesday, 12.30 p.m., February 17th, 1874.

Paris,
Tuesday, 12:30 p.m., February 17, 1874.

Dear one, there is rather more bustle about us than usual on this our sweet and sacred anniversary. We have the little excitement of your two adorable grandchildren, which we had not expected, but which is all the more delightful for that. The perfection of happiness would have been to take them ourselves to that famous circus which little Georges already knows, and little Jeanne dreams of; but the bad weather and the remains of my influenza counsel a pusillanimous prudence. It is not without regret, beloved, that I impose this sacrifice of one of our most precious joys upon you, but I feel I cannot do otherwise to-day. As for the dear little things, their pleasure will, fortunately, not be marred in any way. So long as they can revel in the antics of Mr. and Mrs. Punch and their august family, they will not mind whom they go with. That being the case, Mariette is a sufficient escort to the promised land of Auriol and Punch.

Dear one, there's quite a bit more commotion around us than usual on this sweet and special anniversary. We're pleasantly surprised by the excitement of your two adorable grandchildren, which we weren't expecting, but it's even more delightful because of that. The perfect happiness would have been to take them ourselves to that famous circus that little Georges already knows about, and little Jeanne dreams of; however, the bad weather and my lingering flu suggest we should be cautious. It’s with regret, my love, that I have to sacrifice one of our most cherished joys for you, but I feel I can't do otherwise today. Fortunately, the little ones' enjoyment won't be affected at all. As long as they can enjoy the antics of Mr. and Mrs. Punch and their wonderful family, they won’t care who they go with. With that in mind, Mariette is a good enough escort for the exciting world of Auriol and Punch.

As for ourselves, dearest, I trust that our two souls, communing together, will not miss those fascinating little witnesses of our love over much.

As for us, my dear, I believe that our two souls, connecting deeply, won’t miss those charming little reminders of our love too much.

J.

J.

Paris,
Wednesday, 7 p.m., March 11th, 1874.

Paris,
Wednesday, 7 p.m., March 11, 1874.

He whose heart is younger than his years suffers all the sorrows of his age. This aphorism contains in a few words the secret of the turmoil I involuntarily bring into your life, while I myself suffer like a soul in damnation. Still, I must not allow this ridiculous folly to be an annoyance to you; I must and will get the better of it, and leave you your liberty, every liberty, especially that of being happy whenever and however you like. Otherwise, my poor beloved, you will very shortly come to hate the sight of me. I know it, and it terrifies me in anticipation. So I am determined to crush my heart at all costs, that I may restore peace and happiness to yours.

He whose heart is younger than his years feels all the pains of his age. This saying captures in just a few words the chaos I unintentionally bring into your life, while I suffer like a tormented soul. Still, I can't let this ridiculous foolishness become a burden to you; I must and will overcome it, and allow you your freedom, all your freedom, especially the freedom to be happy whenever and however you choose. Otherwise, my poor beloved, you'll soon come to hate seeing me. I know it, and the thought terrifies me. So, I’m determined to suppress my feelings, no matter the cost, so I can bring peace and happiness back to yours.

J.

J.

Paris,
Saturday, 1.45 p.m., April 4th, 1874.

Paris,
Saturday, 1:45 p.m., April 4th, 1874.

I thank you dear one, for having been loyal enough to tell me this morning that you had written another poem to Madame M. I thank you also for having offered to read it to me, and not to send it to her till afterwards. I accepted this respite in the first instance, but I realised later that what is delayed is not lost, and that I should gain nothing by struggling against being bracketed with this statue inhabited by a star, and that I was simply putting myself in the absurd position of the ostrich that tries to avert danger by hiding his head in the sand. Therefore beloved, I beg you to act quite freely, and to send the verses dedicated to your beautiful muse whenever you like. Once the poetry has been written, it is quite natural that you should intoxicate each other without consideration for me. Besides, in my opinion, infidelity does not consist in action only; I consider it already accomplished by the sole fact of desire. That being settled, my dear friend, I beg you to behave exactly as you like, and as if I were no longer in the way. I shall then have leisure to rest from the fatigues of life before taking my departure for eternity. Try and be happy if you can.

Thank you, dear one, for being loyal enough to tell me this morning that you wrote another poem for Madame M. I also appreciate your offer to read it to me and not send it to her right away. I accepted that delay at first, but later I realized that what is delayed is not lost, and that I wouldn't gain anything by resisting being compared to this statue inhabited by a star. I was just putting myself in the ridiculous position of an ostrich trying to avoid danger by burying its head in the sand. So, my love, I ask you to act freely and send the verses dedicated to your lovely muse whenever you wish. Once the poetry is written, it makes sense that you would inspire each other without considering me. Also, I believe that infidelity isn't just about actions; it's already happening with the mere existence of desire. That being said, my dear friend, I ask you to behave as you wish, as if I were no longer in the way. This way, I can take some time to rest from life's burdens before moving on to eternity. Try to be happy if you can.

J.

J.



JULIETTE DROUET ABOUT 1877.

JULIETTE DROUET ABOUT 1877.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
JULIETTE DROUET, CIRCA 1877.

Paris,
Thursday, 7 a.m., April 11th, 1874.

Paris,
Thursday, 7 a.m., April 11, 1874.

Permit me, my great beloved, to offer you my three-score years and ten, freshly completed this morning. Give the poor old things a friendly reception, for they are as blazing with love for you now, as if they had only been born yesterday. I commission little Jeanne to give you seventy million kisses for me to-day, not one less, but a few more if she likes. I hope little Georges’ nose has not bled since yesterday, and that he slept well like the rest of you. I slept like a top, and am splendid this morning. I feel a degree of youthfulness that must proceed from the seventy springs I have absorbed so freely. The sky itself contributes its birthday greeting by pouring its measure of sunshine upon us. Therefore, long live love, for us in the first place, (for a little selfishness will not harm happiness,) and in the second, long live love for all whom we love. May you be blest, my beloved, in all those you care for. I adore you.

Let me, my dear loved one, share with you that I just turned seventy today. Please welcome these old years with warmth, because my affection for you feels as fresh as if I had just turned a year old. I’ve asked little Jeanne to send you seventy million kisses from me today—definitely not less, and if she wants to add a few more, that’s fine too. I hope little Georges hasn’t had any nosebleeds since yesterday, and that he got a good night’s sleep like everyone else. I slept really well and feel fantastic this morning. I have a sense of youthfulness that comes from these seventy years I’ve enjoyed so much. The sky is also celebrating, showering us with sunshine. So, long live love—first for us (a little selfishness won’t hurt our happiness), and then long live love for all of our loved ones. May you be blessed, my darling, with all those you hold dear. I adore you.

J.

J.

Paris,
Thursday, 10.45 p.m., May 7th, 1874.

Paris,
Thursday, 10:45 PM, May 7, 1874.

Dear, dear one, the separation I dreaded as a veritable calamity is now an accomplished fact. God grant it may not be the beginning of the end of my happiness. My heart is full of sad presentiment. The distance that separates us is like a broken bridge between our hearts, over which neither joy nor hope may pass henceforth. I cherish no illusion; from this evening forward, all intimacy between us is over, and my sweet horizon of love is for ever clouded. I try to give myself courage by reflecting that the happiness I lose is gained by you in the affection of your two dear grandchildren. I tell myself that this compensation should be sufficient for me; still I am in despair, and I can hardly help shedding floods of tears, as if some irreparable misfortune had befallen me when you walked away just now. I accustomed myself far too speedily to a happiness that was only lent to me for a little while. But however short-lived it proved, I bless you, and pray God to turn my regrets and sorrow into a future of joy and kisses and ecstasy for you and your two little angels.

Dear one, the separation I feared as a true disaster is now a reality. I hope this isn’t the start of the end of my happiness. My heart is filled with a sense of sadness. The distance between us feels like a broken bridge between our hearts, where neither joy nor hope can cross anymore. I have no illusions; from this evening on, our intimacy is over, and my sweet horizon of love is forever clouded. I try to encourage myself by thinking that the happiness I lose is now yours through the love of your two dear grandchildren. I tell myself that this should be enough for me; still, I’m in despair, and it’s hard not to cry, as if some irreversible disaster has happened to me since you walked away just now. I got used to a happiness that was only borrowed for a brief time. But no matter how short-lived it was, I bless you and pray that God turns my regrets and sorrow into a future of joy, kisses, and bliss for you and your two little angels.

J.

J.

Paris,
9.30 a.m., Sunday, June 21st, 1874.

Paris,
9:30 a.m., Sunday, June 21, 1874.

I had hoped that nothing would happen to disturb the sanctity of this sad anniversary,[116] and had counted on the assistance of the angels of death to defend me from the aggressions of the devils of life. Alas, I was sadly at fault, for never was a more audacious or more cynical attempt made against my peace of mind. One might think that the mangled remains of my poor heart were a target for the arrows of those emissaries of vice! I declare myself vanquished without a fight, and ere my reason finally succumbs, I mean to place my bruised heart in shelter, far from the flattering intrigues of which you are the fortunate hero.

I had hoped that nothing would disturb the solemnity of this sad anniversary,[116] and I was counting on the angels of death to protect me from the attacks of life's challenges. Unfortunately, I was very mistaken, for no more audacious or cynical attempt against my peace of mind has ever been made. One might think that the broken remains of my heart were a target for the arrows of those agents of vice! I admit defeat without a struggle, and before my reason finally gives in, I intend to put my battered heart somewhere safe, far from the flattering schemes of which you are the lucky hero.

3 p.m.

3 PM

You wish me not to be anxious, not to relinquish a tussle in which I am unarmed? It is more generous than wise on your part, for what happened to-day, happened yesterday, and will again to-morrow, and I have no strength left, either physical or moral. This martyrdom of Sisyphus, who daily raises his love heavenward only to see it fall back with all its weight upon his heart, inspires me with horror, and I prefer death a thousand times over, to such torture. Have mercy upon me! Let me go! It shall be wherever you will. Do not run the risk for yourself and me of my committing some frightful act of folly. I ask you this in the name of your daughter and mine—in the name of little Georges and your dear little Jeanne. Give me a chance to recover from these reiterated attacks. I assure you it is the only remedy possible, or capable of effecting my cure. You will hardly notice my absence; the children of your blood, and those of your genius, and the rest, will easily fill the void of my absence, and meanwhile I shall regain calmness. I shall become resigned and perhaps be cured, and in any case it will be a respite for you as well as for me. I assure you my treasure, that it will be a good thing for you. I beg you to let me try it. The abuse of love, like the abuse of health, brings suffering and death in its train. The soul may have a plethora, as well as the body. Mine suffocates under its own weight. Let me try to lighten it in solitude and the contemplation of our past happiness. I beg and implore it of you—I ask it in the name of those you mourn and love.

You want me to stop being anxious and not give up on a struggle where I'm defenseless? That's more generous than wise of you, because what happened today happened yesterday and will happen again tomorrow, and I have no strength left—physically or emotionally. This endless torment, like Sisyphus pushing his love upwards only to have it crush his heart again, terrifies me, and I'd choose death a thousand times instead of enduring this pain. Have mercy on me! Let me go! I’ll go wherever you want. Don’t put yourself or me at risk of me doing something terrible. I’m asking this in the name of our children—yours and mine—in the name of little Georges and your dear little Jeanne. Give me a chance to recover from these constant attacks. I promise it’s the only way to heal. You probably won’t even notice I’m gone; your children and everything else will easily fill the gap left by my absence, and in the meantime, I’ll find my calm. I’ll learn to accept things and maybe even get better, and it’ll be a break for both of us. I promise you, my dear, it’ll be good for you. I’m pleading with you to let me try this. The overindulgence in love, just like the overindulgence in health, leads to pain and suffering. The soul can be overwhelmed just like the body can. Mine is suffocating under its own weight. Please, let me try to lighten it in solitude and by reflecting on our past happiness. I beg you—I ask this in the name of those you love and mourn.

J.

J.

Paris,
Monday, 6 p.m., February 16th, 1875.

Paris,
Monday, 6 p.m., February 16, 1875.

My dearest, your letter burns and dazzles me, and I feel humbled by it, because physically I know myself to be so far beneath your ideal; but morally, when I look inward and see my soul as your love has transformed it, I am arrogant enough to think myself above it, and to have no fear of the moment when I may reveal to you its resplendent purity in the eyes of God. Pending this, sublime and divine treasure of mine, you must shut your eyes to the sad reality of my old, sickly body, and await with patience the rejuvenation promised in Heaven. I pray God to allow me to live as long as you, because I do not know how I could exist a single minute without you, even in Paradise with our holy angels. I hope He will grant my ardent prayer, and that we shall die and rise again together on the same day and at the same hour. To ensure this, I must put my health on a level with yours, which will be difficult, for I am very feeble. I try to, every day, without much success so far, but I am counting on the spring to give me a push up the hill, so that I may continue to pace the road at your side. This evening, if nobody comes, and if Madame Charles leaves us early, I shall beg you to let me do Le Passus with you. I should like to celebrate the day by something brave and wholesome. I hope I shall manage it. I love you, bless you, and adore you.

My dearest, your letter mesmerizes and overwhelms me, and I feel humbled by it because I know I'm physically not close to your ideal. However, when I look inside and see how your love has transformed my soul, I feel bold enough to think I’m above it and have no fear of the moment when I can show you its shining purity in God's eyes. Until then, this sublime and divine treasure of mine, you must overlook the sad reality of my old, frail body, and patiently wait for the rejuvenation promised in Heaven. I pray to God to let me live as long as you because I can’t imagine existing even a minute without you, even in Paradise with our holy angels. I hope He grants my heartfelt prayer, and that we will die and rise together on the same day and at the same hour. To make sure of this, I need to get my health to match yours, which will be tough since I’m very weak. I try every day, but so far without much success, though I’m hoping spring will help me improve so I can walk alongside you. This evening, if no one else comes and if Madame Charles leaves us early, I’ll ask you to let me do Le Passus with you. I’d like to celebrate the day with something brave and uplifting. I hope I can make it happen. I love you, bless you, and adore you.

J.

J.

Guernsey,
Tuesday, 7.45 a.m., April 21st, 1875.

Guernsey,
Tuesday, 7:45 a.m., April 21, 1875.

Good morning my great, good, ineffable, adorable beloved. I pray Heaven to bless you in Heaven as I bless you here below. I hope you slept as well as I did, that you bear me no grudge for the irritability born of excessive fatigue, and that you do not love me less on account of it. My confidence in your inexhaustible indulgence lends me courage to proceed with the sad business that brought me here.[117] The thought that we shall never return to these houses of ours, where we loved and suffered and were happy together, makes my heart as heavy as if we were already attending our funerals. This fresh break between the sweet past of our love and the short future that remains to us in this life, makes the present very painful. But I am not unthankful for the compensations that await us in Paris in the society of your dear grandchildren—far from it! I shall smile upon them and bless them with my last breath, as the tangible angels of your happiness and mine. I am doing my best to be ready to start on Tuesday morning. I regret not being able to carry away every relic of our love, from the soil of the garden, to the air you breathe. By the way I have a petition to make to you, but am ready to submit to a refusal if you do not approve of granting it. I want you to allow me to give Louis the two splendid drawings of St. Paul and the Cock, which are really mine to dispose of, since you gave them to me long ago. Some mementoes are more prized by an heir than mere money, and I should like to leave these from you to my kind and worthy nephew, if you consent. Meanwhile, as I said before, I will bow to a refusal, even if you give me no reason, for I adore you.

Good morning, my wonderful, good, indescribable, beloved. I pray Heaven blesses you above just as I bless you here. I hope you slept as well as I did, that you don’t hold a grudge for my irritability from being overly tired, and that this doesn’t change how you feel about me. My trust in your endless patience gives me the strength to address the difficult situation that brought me here.[117] The thought that we will never return to our homes, where we loved, suffered, and were happy together, makes my heart feel as heavy as if we were already attending our funerals. This fresh divide between the sweet memories of our love and the short future we have left in this life makes the present very painful. But I am truly grateful for the joys that await us in Paris with your dear grandchildren—far from it! I will smile at them and bless them with my last breath, as the tangible angels of our happiness. I’m doing my best to be ready to leave on Tuesday morning. I regret not being able to take every piece of our love with me, from the soil of the garden to the air you breathe. By the way, I have a request to make of you, but I’m ready to accept a no if you don’t want to grant it. I would like your permission to give Louis the two beautiful drawings of St. Paul and the Cock, which are rightfully mine to give away since you gave them to me long ago. Some keepsakes mean more to an heir than just money, and I’d love to leave these from you to my kind and worthy nephew, if you agree. In the meantime, as I mentioned earlier, I will accept a no, even if you don’t provide a reason, because I adore you.

J.

J.

Paris,
Tuesday, 7.45 a.m., October 5th, 1875.

Paris,
Tuesday, 7:45 a.m., October 5, 1875.

Good news from your dear little travellers. The top of the morning to you, and long live love! The telegram, which came after I was in bed, that is to say after eleven o’clock, is dated from Genoa, and says they arrive the day after to-morrow at Madame Ménard’s, and will write at once from there. Meanwhile they send you thousands of kisses, of which I make bold to reserve a share, before being quite certain that I am meant to do so. This long delayed arrival in France heralds their speedy return home, which is not at all displeasing to me—on the contrary! My gaze, night and morning, at their dear little portraits in no degree replaces their kisses, their sweet faces, and the joyous little shrieks one hears all day long. At last we are touching the end of our long abstinence and shall soon be able to devour them whole. Meanwhile I continue to feed upon your heart, to whet my appetite.

Good news from your dear little travelers. Good morning to you, and long live love! The telegram, which arrived after I was in bed, meaning after eleven o’clock, is dated from Genoa and says they will arrive the day after tomorrow at Madame Ménard’s and will write right away from there. Meanwhile, they send you thousands of kisses, which I dare to keep a few of, just to be sure it’s okay. This long-awaited arrival in France signals their quick return home, which I find very pleasing—on the contrary! My gaze, day and night, at their dear little pictures does not come close to replacing their kisses, their sweet faces, and the happy little shrieks I hear all day long. Finally, we’re nearing the end of our long separation and will soon be able to hug them tight. In the meantime, I continue to feed off your love to stoke my hunger.

J.

J.

Paris,
Sunday, 5 p.m., November 21st, 1875.

Paris,
Sunday, 5 p.m., November 21, 1875.

Dear beloved, your promise to take me every day to Versailles, if you are obliged to return to the Assemblée, fills my heart with such joy that I have been humming all the merry songs I used to sing. It is long since I have done such a thing. What would it be if some lucky event sent us all back to Guernsey, never to leave it again ... or at least, not for a very long time! What enchantment, what a starlit dream, if God were to give us that bliss a second time! I think I should promptly return to the age I was when I received your first kiss. Fortunately for France, God will not grant this selfish wish, but He will forgive me for entertaining it I hope, for I cannot help loving you beyond everything in this world, and it does not hinder me from being satisfied with whatever happiness He is pleased to vouchsafe, so long as you are content, and love only me, who adore you.

Dear beloved, your promise to take me to Versailles every day, if you have to go back to the Assemblée, fills my heart with such joy that I’ve been humming all the cheerful songs I used to sing. It’s been a long time since I did that. Just imagine if some lucky event brought us all back to Guernsey, never to leave again... or at least, not for a very long time! What magic, what a starlit dream it would be if God were to grant us that happiness once more! I think I would quickly return to the age I was when I received your first kiss. Fortunately for France, God won’t grant this selfish wish, but I hope He forgives me for dreaming about it, because I can’t help but love you more than anything in this world, and it doesn’t stop me from being happy with whatever joy He sees fit to give us, as long as you are content and love only me, who adores you.

J.

J.

Paris,
Tuesday, 8 a.m., April 25th, 1876.

Paris,
Tuesday, 8 a.m., April 25th, 1876.

My treasure, I pray God not to separate us in this life or the next. That is why I am anxious to be with you in the crowd that will rush to see and hear you at the cemetery to-day.[118] I know by experience that your enthusiasm borders on imprudence, so I want to press my body to yours as closely as our souls are riveted, so that whatever befalls you on this sad occasion, may include me. As the love animating our hearts is identical, it is only fair that our fate should be the same. I wish this evening were safely over, that I might be satisfied that everything has gone off well; for I am afraid if poor Louis Blanc attends the mournful ceremony in his present state of ill-health and weakness, he may not be able to get through it. I shall not be easy until we are at home again. Meanwhile I pray Heaven and our angels above to watch over you and preserve you from all danger. I bless, love, and adore you, for all eternity.

My treasure, I pray that God doesn't separate us in this life or the next. That's why I'm eager to be with you in the crowd rushing to see and hear you at the cemetery today.[118] I know from experience that your enthusiasm can sometimes be reckless, so I want to press my body against yours as closely as our souls are connected, so that whatever happens to you on this sad occasion also includes me. Since the love in our hearts is the same, it's only fair that our fates should be too. I wish tonight were already over, so I could feel sure that everything has gone smoothly; I'm worried that poor Louis Blanc, in his current ill-health and weakness, might struggle to get through the mournful ceremony. I won't be at ease until we're home again. In the meantime, I pray to Heaven and our angels above to watch over you and keep you safe from all danger. I bless, love, and adore you for all eternity.

J.

J.

Paris,
Wednesday, 7.30 a.m., April 26th, 1876.

Paris,
Wednesday, 7:30 a.m., April 26, 1876.

I thank you with sacred emotion, my dear one, for your inclusion of me in the sublime and magnificent exordium you pronounced yesterday on the noble wife of Louis Blanc. I accept it without false modesty, because I feel I deserve it, and I am proud and grateful for this ante-apotheosis you made of me, a living woman, standing at the open grave of the devoted deceased. I am sure her spirit will not have grudged it, and that she blesses you from above, as I do from below, joining her prayers to mine, that God may grant all grace and divine consolation to those we love. I have already re-read your splendid oration many times to-day, and although I know it by heart, each repetition discloses some fresh beauty in it. My one cry is: I love you! I love you!! I love you!!! All my heart and soul are contained in those words: I love you.

I thank you with deep emotion, my dear one, for including me in the beautiful and magnificent speech you gave yesterday about the noble wife of Louis Blanc. I accept it without false modesty, because I feel I deserve it, and I'm proud and grateful for this tribute you made to me, a living woman, standing at the open grave of the devoted deceased. I'm sure her spirit doesn’t mind, and she blesses you from above, just as I do from below, joining her prayers to mine, hoping that God grants all grace and comfort to those we love. I've already read your wonderful speech many times today, and even though I know it by heart, each time reveals some new beauty in it. My one cry is: I love you! I love you!! I love you!!! All my heart and soul are contained in those words: I love you.

J.

J.

Monday, 10 a.m., November 11th, 1878.

Monday, 10 a.m., November 11th, 1878.

No, my beloved, you have no right to endanger your precious health and risk your glorious life for nothing. “Art for art’s sake” is not permissible in your case, and we shall oppose it strenuously, even at the risk of curtailing your liberty. I am sorry, but there it is—you must make up your mind to it. There are plenty of useless men in this world who may waste their lives as they like, but you must guard and preserve yours for as long as it pleases God to grant it to you for the honour and happiness of humanity. So, my dear little man, I implore you not to repeat yesterday’s imprudence, or any other, for all our sakes, including your adorable grandchildren’s and mine whose health and life and soul you are. When I see you so careless of yourself I cannot help feeling you no longer love me, and that my continued presence is so wearisome to you that you want to be rid of it at any price. Then I am seized with a desperate longing to deliver you of me for ever, rather than be the involuntary accomplice of your repeated suicidal acts, which have been ineffectual so far, not through your fault, but because God intends you to go on living, for His greater glory and your own. May His will be done. Amen.

No, my love, you have no right to put your precious health at risk or endanger your wonderful life for no reason. “Art for art’s sake” isn’t acceptable in your situation, and we will strongly oppose it, even if it means limiting your freedom. I'm sorry, but that’s the reality—you need to come to terms with it. There are plenty of useless people in this world who can waste their lives however they want, but you need to protect and preserve yours for as long as God allows you to live it for the honor and happiness of humanity. So, my dear little man, I urge you not to repeat yesterday’s recklessness, or any others, for all our sakes, including your lovely grandchildren’s and mine, who depend on your health, life, and soul. When I see you being so careless with yourself, I can’t help but feel that you no longer love me, and that my presence is so burdensome to you that you want to get rid of me at any cost. Then I am overwhelmed with a desperate desire to free you from me forever, rather than be an unwilling accomplice to your repeated self-destructive acts, which haven’t worked so far, not because of you, but because God intends for you to keep living, for His greater glory and your own. May His will be done. Amen.

J.

J.



THE DEATHBED OF VICTOR HUGO. Victor Hugo Museum.
 

A DEDICATION BY VICTOR HUGO TO JULIETTE DROUET. The writing reads thus: “A la Juliette de Victor Hugo, plus charmante et plus aimée que la Juliette de Shakespeare.” The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

THE DEATHBED OF VICTOR HUGO.
Victor Hugo Museum.
A DEDICATION BY VICTOR HUGO TO JULIETTE DROUET.
The inscription says: “To Juliette from Victor Hugo, more charming and
more loved than Shakespeare's Juliette.”
The original is owned by M. Louis Barthou.

Villequier,
Friday and Saturday mornings, September 12th and 13th, 1879.

Villequier,
Friday and Saturday mornings, September 12th and 13th, 1879.

A double letter, my beloved; to-day’s and yesterday’s, which, for want of paper, pens and ink, I was not able to send you at the proper time, in spite of the inexhaustible fount of my love. This morning being better provided, I can let myself go in the happiness of being with you in the house of your respected friends,[119] enjoying their tender and devoted hospitality. I am proud and yet shy of sharing it with you; proud, because I think myself worthy, shy because I do not know how to thank them or to prove my gratitude. Fortunately the honour and pleasure of your presence is reward enough for those you esteem, and from whom you accept this filial friendship, admiration, and devotion. I express myself badly, but you are accustomed to grasp my meaning, in spite of the lapses of my pen; so I never worry about the confusion of my scribbles, and I end them imperturbably, as I begin them, by the sacred words: I love you. I did not venture to ask your permission yesterday to accompany you on your pious pilgrimage,[120] but I add the prayers I addressed to God and your dear dead, to the sacrifice I was forced to make to appearances. If you allow me, I shall go before we leave Villequier, and kneel beside those venerated tombs, to offer under the open sky my profound respect and eternal benediction. I shall only do it if you consent, for I should not like to offend against good taste by the outward manifestation of the sentiment I cherish in my heart for your dear dead relations. I know you slept well—thanks evidently to the calm and happy life your friends provide for you in their circle, for which I thank and bless them from the bottom of my heart. I do not know whether the weather will be favourable to-day for the excursion we planned; it is foggy so far, but whatever be the state of the barometer, I am disposed to be quite happy if you are, and to adore you without conditions of any kind. By the way, how are you going to evade the attentions of the mayor and corporation of Le Hâvre without hurting the feelings of the poor workmen who implore you to go amongst them while you are in their neighbourhood? It is not an easy problem to solve. Luckily nothing is a difficulty to you—nor to me either when there is any question of loving you with all my might from one end of life to the other!

A double letter, my love; today’s and yesterday’s, which, due to a lack of paper, pens, and ink, I couldn’t send you on time, despite the endless well of my love. This morning, being better equipped, I'm allowed to indulge in the joy of being with you at your esteemed friends’ place,[119] enjoying their warm and devoted hospitality. I feel proud yet shy about sharing this with you; proud because I believe I deserve it, shy because I’m not sure how to thank them or show my gratitude. Thankfully, the honor and pleasure of your presence is reward enough for those you hold dear, and from whom you accept this familial friendship, admiration, and devotion. I may not express myself well, but you’re used to understanding my meaning despite my pen’s mishaps; so I don’t worry about the jumble of my writing, and I end it as I begin, with the sacred words: I love you. I didn’t dare to ask your permission yesterday to join you on your religious pilgrimage,[120] but I add the prayers I sent to God and your beloved departed, to the sacrifice I had to make to maintain appearances. If you permit me, I’ll go before we leave Villequier and kneel next to those revered tombs, to offer my deepest respect and eternal blessing under the open sky. I’ll only do it if you agree, as I wouldn’t want to offend good taste by publicly expressing the feelings I hold in my heart for your cherished deceased family. I know you slept well—thanks clearly to the peaceful and happy life your friends provide you in their circle, for which I sincerely thank and bless them. I’m not sure if the weather will cooperate today for the outing we planned; it’s foggy so far, but whatever the condition of the barometer, I’m ready to be completely happy if you are, and to adore you unconditionally. By the way, how are you going to avoid the attentions of the mayor and city council of Le Havre without hurting the feelings of the poor workers who urge you to spend time with them while you’re in their area? It’s a tough problem to solve. Luckily, nothing is a challenge for you—nor for me when it comes to loving you with all my heart from start to finish!

J.

J.

Paris,
Monday, 7 a.m., May 30th, 1880.

Paris,
Monday, 7 a.m., May 30th, 1880.

How beautiful, how grand, how divine!!! I have just finished that glorious reading, and am electrified by the elixir of your ardent poetry; my fainting soul clings to your mighty wings, to arrest its fall from the starry heights in which you plane, to the profound abyss of my ignorance. I was afraid I might disturb your sleep by the rustling of the leaves as I cut and devoured them greedily, never noticing that night was turning into day. Finally, fearing to be caught by you, I dragged myself unwillingly to bed at three o’clock, and have now already been up an hour, in triumphant health, rejuvenated by the virility of the thoughts your inexhaustible genius pours forth without intermission before a dazzled and grateful humanity. My hand shakes from my inward tremor, and it is with difficulty that I finish this poor little cry of admiration. Even my voice, if I tried to speak at this moment, could hardly stammer out my adoration. I am in the throes of a kind of delirium which would be painful, were it not as exquisite as the divine love which overflows from my heart.

How beautiful, how grand, how divine!!! I just finished that amazing reading, and I'm electrified by the power of your passionate poetry; my fading soul clings to your mighty wings, trying to stop its fall from the starry heights where you soar, into the deep abyss of my ignorance. I was worried I might disturb your sleep with the rustling leaves as I eagerly devoured your words, never noticing that night was turning into day. Finally, afraid of being caught by you, I reluctantly dragged myself to bed at three o’clock, and I've already been up for an hour, feeling triumphant and revitalized by the strength of the thoughts your endless genius shares non-stop with a dazzled and grateful humanity. My hand shakes from my inner excitement, and it’s hard to finish this little shout of admiration. Even if I tried to speak right now, my voice could barely express my adoration. I'm in the midst of a kind of delirium that would be painful, if it weren't so exquisite like the divine love overflowing from my heart.

J.

J.

Paris,
Tuesday, 8 a.m., November 2nd, 1880.

Paris,
Tuesday, 8 a.m., November 2, 1880.

Beloved, Heaven decrees that in the absence of your dear departed souls, your sweet angels here below should be restored to you to-day. Let us bless Him with all reverence, and be solemnly happy with the memory of those who once made our felicity, and the kisses of your adorable grand-children, who constitute your present and future content. What joy it is to see them once more, lovelier than ever if possible, and in still better health. All night I listened to every sound, that I might be the first to welcome them on the threshold. I succeeded, and was repaid by their hugs. The sun shot forth its brightest beams in their honour. As for you, divine grandpapa, I trust your horrid cold will yield to the tender caresses that await you, and that we shall have you with us in our enjoyment. The least we can hope for is an indulgence in unlimited caresses, after these three months of separation. I make a start by flinging myself into your arms.

Beloved, Heaven has decided that today, in the absence of your dearly departed, your sweet angels down here should be returned to you. Let’s honor Him with all our respect and be joyfully solemn with the memories of those who once brought us happiness, along with the kisses from your adorable grandchildren, who make up your present and future joy. What a joy it is to see them again, even more beautiful if that's possible, and in even better health. All night I listened for every sound, eager to be the first to greet them at the door. I succeeded, and their hugs made it all worthwhile. The sun shone its brightest rays in their honor. As for you, dear grandpa, I hope your terrible cold will give way to the tender embraces that await you, and that we will get to enjoy your presence with us. At the very least, we can look forward to endless hugs after these three months of being apart. I’ll start by throwing myself into your arms.

J.

J.

Paris,
Tuesday, 9 a.m., December 14th, 1881.

Paris,
Tuesday, 9 a.m., December 14, 1881.

I come to fetch my heart where I left it, that is to say in yours. I return it to you, praying you not to bruise it over much by unjust and wounding tyrannies. My independent, proud nature has always borne them ill, and is now in revolt. I beg you beloved, not to constitute yourself the critic of my little personal needs. Whatever I may ask, I assure you I shall never exceed the bounds of necessity, and never will I take unfair advantage of your trust and generosity. The position you have given me in your household precludes me from placing myself at a disadvantage in the eyes of your guests by an appearance not in consonance with your means. Therefore, please, dear great man, leave it to my discretion to do honour to you as well as to myself. Besides, the little time I have to spend on earth is not worth haggling about. So, my great little man, let us be good to each other for the rest of the time God grants us to live side by side, and heart to heart.

I come to get my heart back where I left it, which is with you. I'm returning it to you, asking you not to hurt it too much with unfair and painful treatments. My independent, proud nature has always struggled with that, and now it’s in revolt. I ask you, my love, not to judge my small personal needs. Whatever I may ask for, I promise I won't go beyond what I actually need, and I will never take unfair advantage of your trust and kindness. The position you've given me in your home prevents me from embarrassing myself in front of your guests by not matching your lifestyle. So please, dear great man, let me honor you as well as myself in my own way. Besides, the little time I have left on this earth isn't worth arguing over. So, my great little man, let’s be good to each other for the time God allows us to live together, heart to heart.

J.

J.

Paris,
Sunday, Noon, July 10th, 1881.

Paris,
Sunday, July 10, 1881, Noon.

My dear beloved, I must first of all confess the fault (if it be one) I committed yesterday under the influence of the universal enthusiasm occasioned by the glorious ovation offered to you, so that you may forgive it, even if you see fit to punish me. This is my crime. Whilst you, still in the full flood of your emotion, were thanking the enthusiastic crowd, the councillors of our district approached to congratulate you and at the same time to beg for money for their schools. Madame Lockroy sent them forty francs by Georges. Failing to attract your attention, though they stood behind you, intent upon presenting their money-boxes themselves, they turned to me. In my agitated surprise, I handed them the hundred-franc note I was saving up for my birthday. I gave the note in your name, at the same time reminding them they had already received five hundred from you the day before, through their mayor. He, happening to be present, confirmed my statement. This is my transgression; if you deem it deserving of severity you need not refund the money. If you take into account the delirium and excitement of the occasion you will smile and give me back my poor little mite of which I have great need. In any case you must not scold me too much, for I am very sensitive.

My dear beloved, I need to confess the mistake (if it even was one) I made yesterday under the excitement from the amazing celebration thrown for you, so that you can forgive me, even if you decide to punish me. This is my crime. While you were still caught up in the joy of the moment, thanking the cheering crowd, the local councillors came up to congratulate you and also to ask for funding for their schools. Madame Lockroy sent them forty francs through Georges. Unable to get your attention, even though they stood right behind you, eager to show you their donation boxes, they turned to me. In my shocked state, I handed them the hundred-franc note I had saved for my birthday. I gave it in your name, while reminding them they had already received five hundred from you the day before, through their mayor. He was there and confirmed what I said. This is my wrongdoing; if you think it deserves harsh punishment, you don’t need to give the money back. But if you consider the excitement of the moment, you’ll smile and return my little amount that I really need. Either way, please don’t scold me too harshly, as I’m very sensitive.

J.

J.

Wednesday, 8 a.m., June 21st, 1882.

Wednesday, 8 a.m., June 21, 1882.

Beloved, thank you for taking me to-day to the mournful and sweet rendez-vous of St. Mandé. I feel as if my sorrow would be less bitter, kneeling at my child’s grave than when I am at a distance ... as if my soul could get closer to that of my little beloved, through the earth of her tomb, than anywhere else. I hope you will find your dear daughter in good health, and that we shall both return from this sacred errand resigned to the will of God, though not consoled, for that is no longer possible in this world. Thank you again, my adored one, for sharing with me the sad anniversary that recalls to you the many sorrows of your own life. I am very grateful to you, and I bless you as I love you, with all the strength of my soul.

Beloved, thank you for taking me today to the bittersweet meeting place of St. Mandé. I feel like my sadness would be less painful, kneeling at my child's grave than when I'm far away... like my soul could connect with that of my little beloved, through the earth of her tomb, more than anywhere else. I hope you find your dear daughter in good health, and that we both come back from this sacred mission accepting God's will, though not comforted, as that's no longer possible in this world. Thank you again, my darling, for sharing with me this sad anniversary that reminds you of the many sorrows in your own life. I am very grateful to you, and I bless you as I love you, with all the strength of my soul.

J.

J.

Monday, January 1st, 1883.

Monday, January 1, 1883.

Dear adored one, I do not know where I may be this time next year, but I am proud and happy to sign my life-certificate for 1883 with this one word: I love you.

Dear beloved, I don’t know where I might be this time next year, but I’m proud and happy to sign my life certificate for 1883 with this one word: I love you.

Juliette.[121]

Juliette.[121]



BOOK-PLATE DESIGNED FOR JULIETTE DROUET BY VICTOR HUGO.  The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

BOOK-PLATE DESIGNED FOR JULIETTE DROUET BY VICTOR HUGO.
The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.



BOOK-PLATE DESIGNED FOR JULIETTE DROUET BY VICTOR HUGO.  The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

BOOKPLATE CREATED FOR JULIETTE DROUET BY VICTOR HUGO.
The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

APPENDIX

I. LIST OF THOSE OF VICTOR HUGO’S POEMS
WHICH WERE INSPIRED BY JULIETTE
DROUET.[122]

I. LIST OF VICTOR HUGO’S POEMS
INSPIRED BY JULIETTE
DROUET.[122]

A. LES CHANTS DU CRÉPUSCULE
XIV.Oh! n’insultez jamais (September 6th, 1835).
XXI.Hier la nuit d’été (May 21st, 1835).
XXII.Nouvelle chanson sur un vieil air (February 28th, 1834).
XXIII.Autre chanson.
XXIV.Oh! pour remplir de moi (September 19th, 1834).
XXV.Puisque j’ai mis ma lèvre (January 1st, 1835).
XXVI.Or Mademoiselle J. (March 1st, 1835).
XXVII.La pauvre fleur (December 7th, 1834).
XXVIII.Au bord de la mer (October 7th, 1834).
XXIX.Puisque nos heures sont remplies (February 19th, 1835).
XXXIII.Dans l’église de.... (October 25th, 1834).
XXXVI.Puisque Mai tout en fleurs (May 21st, 1835).
 
B. LES VOIX INTÉRIEURES
VI.Oh! vivons disent-ils (March 4th, 1837).
VIII.Venez que je vous parle (April 21st, 1837).
IX.Pendant que la fenêtre était ouverte (February 26th, 1837).
XI.Puisqu’ici-bas toute âme (May 19th, 1836).
XVI.Passé (April 1st, 1835).
XVII.Soirée en mer (November 9th, 1836).
XII.Or Ol ... (May 26th, 1837).
XXX.Or Olympio (October 15th, 1835).
XXXI.La tombe dit à la rose (June 3rd, 1837).
 
C. LES RAYONS ET LES OMBRES
XXII.Guitare (March 14th, 1837).
XXIII.Autre guitare (July 18th, 1838).
XXIV.Quand tu me parles de gloire (October 12th, 1837).
XXVII.Oh! quand je dors, viens auprès de ma couche (June 19th, 1839).
XXVIII.A une jeune femme (May 16th, 1837).
XXV.Or cette terre où l’on ploie (May 20th, 1838).
XXXIII.L’Ombre (March 1839).
XXXIV.Tristesse d’Olympio (October 21st, 1837).
XLI.Dieu qui sourit et qui donne (January 1st, 1840).
 


BOOK-PLATE DESIGNED FOR JULIETTE DROUET BY VICTOR HUGO. The original belongs to M. Louis Barthou.

BOOKPLATE DESIGNED FOR JULIETTE DROUET BY VICTOR HUGO.
The original is owned by M. Louis Barthou.

 
D. LES CONTEMPLATIONS
Book 2
II.Mes vers faisaient doux et frêles....
V.Hier au soir
XIII.Viens, une flute invisible
XV.Parole dans l’ombre
XVII.Sous les arbres
XX.Il fait froid
XXI.Il lui disait: Vois-tu, si tous deux nous pouvions
XXIII.Après l’hiver
XXIV.Que le sort quel qu’il soit vous trouve toujours grande
XXV.Je respire où tu palpites
XXVII.Oui, va prier à l’église
XXVIII.Un soir que je regardais le ciel
Book 5
XIV.Claire P....
XXIV.J’ai cueilli cette fleur pour toi sur la colline
Book 6
VIII.Claire
 
E. TOUTE LA LYRE
Book VI. Love
I.Lorsque ma main frémit
II.Oh, si vous existez, mon ange, mon génie (March 10th, 1833).
III.Vois-tu, mon ange, il faut accepter nos douleurs (January 1st, 1835).
IV.Vous m’avez éprouvé (June 23rd, 1843).
XV.Étapes du cœur.
VII.A J—— et
IX.Qu’est-ce que cette année emporte
XVII.N’est-ce pas mon amour
XXXI.Oh dis, te souviens-tu de cet heureux dimanche
XXXIV.Garde à jamais dans ta mémoire
XXXVI.A une immortelle
XLVII.Quand deux cœurs en s’aimant

 

II. BOOKS CONCERNING JULIETTE DROUET

II. Books About Juliette Drouet

Les Belles femmes de Paris, par une société de gens de lettres et de gens du monde, Paris, 1839.

The Beautiful Women of Paris, by a group of writers and socialites, Paris, 1839.

Edmond Biré: Victor Hugo après 1830. Paris, 1879.

Edmond Biré: Victor Hugo after 1830. Paris, 1879.

Alfred Asseline: Victor Hugo intime. Paris, 1885.

Alfred Asseline: Victor Hugo intime. Paris, 1885.

Richard Levelide: Propos de table de Victor Hugo. Paris, 1885.

Richard Levelide: Propos de table de Victor Hugo. Paris, 1885.

Gustave Rivet: Victor Hugo chez lui. Paris, 1885.

Gustave Rivet: Victor Hugo at Home. Paris, 1885.

Tristan Legay: Les amours de Victor Hugo. Paris, 1901.

Tristan Legay: The Loves of Victor Hugo. Paris, 1901.

Louis Guimbaud: Victor Hugo et Juliette Drouet in La Contemporaine of February 25th and March 10th, 1902.

Louis Guimbaud: Victor Hugo and Juliette Drouet in La Contemporaine of February 25th and March 10th, 1902.

Léon Séché: Juliette Drouet in the Revue de Paris of February 1st, 1903.

Léon Séché: Juliette Drouet in the Revue de Paris from February 1, 1903.

Wellington Wack: The Story of Juliette and Victor Hugo. London and Paris (no date, about 1906).

Wellington Wack: The Story of Juliette and Victor Hugo. London and Paris (no date, around 1906).

Juana Richard Levelide: Victor Hugo intime. Paris, 1907.

Juana Richard Levelide: Victor Hugo intime. Paris, 1907.

Hector Fleischmann: Une Maîtresse de Victor Hugo. Paris, 1912.

Hector Fleischmann: Victor Hugo's Mistress. Paris, 1912.

Jean Pierre Barbier: Juliette Drouet, Sa Vie, son Oeuvre. Paris, 1913.

Jean Pierre Barbier: Juliette Drouet, Her Life, Her Work. Paris, 1913.

 

III. WORKS OF ART REPRESENTING JULIETTE DROUET

III. ARTWORKS OF JULIETTE DROUET

“Juliette Drouet in 1827.” Statuette by Chaponnière. Only one proof is known to us; it belongs to M. Daniel Baux Bovy, ex-curator of the Musée de Genève.

“Juliette Drouet in 1827.” Statuette by Chaponnière. Only one proof is known to us; it belongs to Mr. Daniel Baux Bovy, former curator of the Musée de Genève.

“Juliette Drouet in 1830.” Portrait in oils by Champmartin (Musée Victor Hugo).

“Juliette Drouet in 1830.” Oil painting by Champmartin (Musée Victor Hugo).

“Juliette Drouet as Princesse Négronie.” Coloured engraving in the Martini series.

“Juliette Drouet as Princesse Négronie.” Colored engraving in the Martini series.

“Juliette Drouet.” Engraving by Léon Maël, in L’Artiste, 1832.

“Juliette Drouet.” Engraving by Léon Maël, in L’Artiste, 1832.

“Juliette Drouet in 1846.” Plaster bust by Victor Vilain (Musée Victor Hugo).

“Juliette Drouet in 1846.” Plaster bust by Victor Vilain (Musée Victor Hugo).

“Juliette Drouet at Jersey and Guernsey.” Numerous photographs belonging to Messrs. Blaizot and Planès.

“Juliette Drouet at Jersey and Guernsey.” Many photos owned by Messrs. Blaizot and Planès.

“Juliette Drouet in 1882.” Drawing by Vuillaume in Le Monde Illustré of December 15th, 1882.

“Juliette Drouet in 1882.” Drawing by Vuillaume in Le Monde Illustré of December 15th, 1882.

“Juliette Drouet in 1883.” Portrait in oils by Bastien Lepage; exhibited in the Salon, 1883; now included in the Pereira Collection.

“Juliette Drouet in 1883.” Portrait in oils by Bastien Lepage; displayed in the Salon, 1883; now part of the Pereira Collection.

INDEX

A, B, C, D, F, G, H, J, K, L, M, O, P, Q, R, T, V, W.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__.

Académie Française, 60-61
Alix, Mademoiselle, 267
Anges, Mother des, 5

Barthès, Monsieur de, 74
Bernardines, Bénédictines of Perpetual Adoration, 3
Bertin, Monsieur, 33
Biard, Madame, 245
Blanc, Madame Louis, 303

Chenay, Madame Julie, 98
Constance, Mademoiselle, 253

Dédé, Mademoiselle, 232
Démousseaux, Madame, 218
Dorval, Madame, 12, 49, 142
Drouet, Juliette:
Her birthplace, 1
Childhood, 3
Becomes Pradier’s mistress, 8
Gives birth to a daughter, 8
Enters theatrical world, 9
Meets Victor Hugo, 13
Plays Princesse Negroni, 17
Falls in love with Victor Hugo, 23
Denial of imaginary offences, 119
After her first visit to 6, Place Royale, 121
Works on Les Feuilles d’Automne, 123
Suggests leaving Victor Hugo, 125
Her fears for the future, 127
Her landlord threatens to evict her, 131
Farewell for ever, 132
Leaves Victor Hugo, 30
Asks for forgiveness, 135
Four hours before the production of Angélo, 143
An hour after the triumph of Angélo, 144
The house at Metz, 36
Letters from Metz, 155
Her request for a portrait, 171
Lawsuit of Victor Hugo against the Comédie Française, 186
Cash accounts, 188
Removes to Rue St. Anastase, 46
Alluding to the revival of Hernani, 189
Revival of Marion de Lorme, 192
Cast for the Queen in Ruy Blas, 199
Comments on Didine, 212
Letter written after the catastrophe in which Victor Hugo’s eldest daughter and his son-in-law perished, 227
Comments on a speech on deportation, 243
Letters from Brussels, 251-283
Residence in Jersey and Guernsey, 84
Letters from Jersey, 256
Letters from Guernsey, 265-286
Letters from Paris, 290
Death 114
Her last letter, 310
Drouet, René Henri, 2

Ferrier, Mademoiselle Ida, 28
Fougères, 1

Gautier, Théophile, his description of Juliette, 19
Gauvain, Julienne Joséphine. See Drouet, Juliette
Georges, Mademoiselle, 11, 12, 143
Granier de Cassagnac, 198
Guérard, Madame, 184

Harel, Félix, 9, 143
Hilaire, Monsieur St., 228
Hugo, Charles, 92;
death, 105
Hugo, François, 92, 293
Hugo, Victor (see also Drouet, Juliette)
Meets Juliette, 13
Revival of Hernani, 57
Becomes an Academician, 62, 216
His opening speech, 65
Lives at Jersey and Guernsey, 94
Elected a member of the Assemblée Nationale, 105
Hugo, Madame Victor, 16

Joly, Anténor, 202
Juliette, Mademoiselle. See Drouet, Juliette

Kock, Madame, 30
Kraftt, Madame, 133

Lanvin, Madame, 123, 227
Lespinasse, Mademoiselle de, 187
Lockroy, Madame, 309
Luthereau, Madame, 86
Luxembourg, 67

Mars, Mademoiselle, 142
Maxime, Mademoiselle, 226
Mechtilde, Mother Ste., 5
Ménard, Madame, 301
Meurice, Paul, 104

Orléans, Duc d’, 225

Pasquier, Monsieur, 144
Pierceau, Madame, 144, 218
Pradier, Claire, 69;
death, 82
Pradier, James, 7;
makes Juliette his mistress, 8;
writes to Juliette, 73, 123

Quelen, Monsignor, Archbishop of Paris, 7

Récamier, Madame, 144

Teleki, 267
Tudor, Marie, 137

Verdier, Monsieur, 144

Watteville, Madame, 73, 123

Académie Française, 60-61
Alix, Miss, 267
Anges, Mother of, 5

Barthès, Mr. de, 74
Benedictines of Perpetual Adoration, 3
Bertin, Mr., 33
Biard, Mrs., 245
Blanc, Mrs. Louis, 303

Chenay, Mrs. Julie, 98
Constance, Miss, 253

Dédé, Miss, 232
Démousseaux, Mrs., 218
Dorval, Mrs., 12, 49, 142
Drouet, Juliette:
Her hometown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Childhood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Becomes Pradier's partner, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gives birth to a daughter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Joins the theater scene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Meets Victor Hugo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Plays Princess Negroni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Falls in love with Victor Hugo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Denial of perceived offenses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
After her first visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Place Royale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Works on Leaves of Autumn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Suggests leaving Victor Hugo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Her worries about the future, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Her landlord is threatening to evict her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Goodbye forever, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Leaves Victor Hugo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Asks for forgiveness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Four hours before the performance of Angélo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
An hour after the success of Angélo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The house in Metz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Letters from Metz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Her request for a portrait, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lawsuit by Victor Hugo against the Comédie Française, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cash accounts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Moves to Rue St. Anastase, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Referring to the comeback of Hernani, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Revival of *Marion de Lorme*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Casting for the Queen in Ruy Blas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Comments on Didine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Letter written after the tragedy in which Victor Hugo's oldest daughter and his son-in-law died, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Thoughts on a speech regarding deportation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Letters from Brussels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Residence in Jersey and Guernsey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Letters from Jersey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Letters from Guernsey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Letters from Paris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Death __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Her final letter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Drouet, René Henri, 2

Ferrier, Miss Ida, 28
Fougères, 1

Gautier, Théophile, his description of Juliette, 19
Gauvain, Julienne Joséphine. See Drouet, Juliette
Georges, Mademoiselle, 11, 12, 143
Granier de Cassagnac, 198
Guérard, Mrs., 184

Harel, Félix, 9, 143
Hilaire, Mr. St., 228
Hugo, Charles, 92;
death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hugo, François, 92, 293
Hugo, Victor (see also Drouet, Juliette)
Meets Juliette, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Revival of Hernani, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Becomes an Academic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
His opening speech, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lives in Jersey and Guernsey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Elected as a member of the National Assembly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hugo, Mrs. Victor, 16

Joly, Anténor, 202
Juliette, Miss. See Drouet, Juliette

Kock, Mrs., 30
Kraftt, Mrs., 133

Lanvin, Mrs., 123, 227
Lespinasse, Miss de, 187
Lockroy, Mrs., 309
Luthereau, Mrs., 86
Luxembourg, 67

Mars, Miss, 142
Maxime, Miss, 226
Mechtilde, Mother Ste., 5
Ménard, Mrs., 301
Meurice, Paul, 104

Orléans, Duc d’, 225

Pasquier, Mr., 144
Pierceau, Mrs., 144, 218
Pradier, Claire, 69;
death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pradier, James, 7;
makes Juliette his girlfriend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes to Juliette, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Quelen, Monsignor, Archbishop of Paris, 7

Récamier, Mrs., 144

Teleki, 267
Tudor, Marie, 137

Verdier, Mr., 144

Watteville, Mrs., 73, 123

      Printed by Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.      

Printed by Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ltd., London and Aylesbury.


THE PRINCESS MATHILDE BONAPARTE

Princess Mathilde Bonaparte

By Philip W. Sergeant, Author of “The Last Empress of the French,” etc.

By Philip W. Sergeant, Author of "The Last Empress of the French," etc.

Demy 8vo, cloth gilt, fully illustrated, 16/-net.

Demy 8vo, cloth with gold lettering, fully illustrated, £16.00.

Princess Mathilde Bonaparte, the niece of the great Emperor, died only ten years ago. She was the first serious passion of her cousin, the Emperor Napoleon III, and she might have been, if she had wished, Empress of the French. Instead, she preferred to rule for half a century over a salon in Paris, where, although not without fault, she was known as “the good princess.”

Princess Mathilde Bonaparte, the niece of the great Emperor, passed away only ten years ago. She was the first serious love of her cousin, Emperor Napoleon III, and she could have been, if she had wanted, Empress of the French. Instead, she chose to preside over a salon in Paris for half a century, where, despite her flaws, she earned the nickname “the good princess.”

FROM JUNGLE TO ZOO

From Jungle to Zoo

By Ellen Velvin, F.Z.S., Author of “Behind the Scenes with Wild Animals,” etc.

By Ellen Velvin, F.Z.S., Author of “Behind the Scenes with Wild Animals,” etc.

Large crown 8vo, cloth gilt, with many remarkable photographs, 6/-net.

Large crown 8vo, cloth with gold embossing, featuring many stunning photographs, 6/-net.

A fascinating record of the many adventures to which wild animals and their keepers are subject from the time the animals are captured until their final lodgment in Zoo or menagerie. The author has studied wild animals for sixteen years, and writes from personal knowledge. The book is full of exciting stories and good descriptions of the methods of capture, transportation and caging of savage animals, together with accounts of their tricks, training, and escapes from captivity.

A captivating account of the various adventures that wild animals and their handlers experience from the moment the animals are captured until they settle in a zoo or menagerie. The author has spent sixteen years studying wild animals and shares insights based on personal experience. The book is packed with thrilling stories and detailed descriptions of the methods used for capturing, transporting, and caging these ferocious animals, along with tales of their tricks, training, and attempts to escape captivity.

THE ADMIRABLE PAINTER: A study of Leonardo da Vinci

THE ADMIRABLE PAINTER: A study of Leonardo da Vinci

By A. J. Anderson, Author of “The Romance of Fra Filippo Lippi,” “His Magnificence,” etc.

By A.J. Anderson, author of “The Romance of Fra Filippo Lippi,” “His Magnificence,” etc.

Demy 8vo, cloth gilt, fully illustrated, 10/6 net.

Demy 8vo, cloth with gold lettering, fully illustrated, £10.50 net.

In this book we find Leonardo da Vinci to have been no absorbed, religious painter, but a man closely allied to every movement of the brilliant age in which he lived. Leonardo jotted down his thoughts in his notebooks and elaborated them with his brush, in the modelling of clay, or in the planning of canals, earthworks and flying-machines. These notebooks form the groundwork of Mr. Anderson’s fascinating study, which gives us a better understanding of Leonardo, the man, as well as the painter, than was possible before.

In this book, we discover that Leonardo da Vinci was not just a devout religious painter, but a person deeply connected to every movement of the exciting era in which he lived. Leonardo recorded his thoughts in his notebooks and developed them through his painting, sculpting with clay, or designing canals, earthworks, and flying machines. These notebooks lay the foundation of Mr. Anderson’s captivating study, which provides us with a deeper understanding of Leonardo, both as a person and as an artist, than we had before.

WOMEN OF THE REVOLUTIONARY ERA

WOMEN OF THE REVOLUTIONARY AGE

By Lieut.-Col. Andrew C. P. Haggard, D.S.O., Author of “Remarkable Women of France, 1431-1749,” etc.

By Lt. Col. Andrew C. P. Haggard, D.S.O., author of “Remarkable Women of France, 1431-1749,” etc.

Demy 8vo, cloth gilt, fully illustrated, 16/-net.

Demy 8vo, cloth with gold lettering, fully illustrated, £16.00 net.

Lieut.-Col. Haggard has many times proved that history can be made as fascinating as fiction. Here he deals with the women whose more or less erratic careers influenced, by their love of display, the outbreak which culminated in the Reign of Terror. Most of them lived till after the beginning of the Revolution, and some, like Marie Antoinette, Théroigne de Méricourt and Madame Roland, were sucked down in the maelstrom which their own actions had intensified.

Lieut.-Col. Haggard has repeatedly shown that history can be just as captivating as fiction. In this work, he focuses on the women whose unpredictable lives, driven by their love for attention, contributed to the outbreak that led to the Reign of Terror. Most of these women lived beyond the start of the Revolution, and some, like Marie Antoinette, Théroigne de Méricourt, and Madame Roland, were caught up in the chaos that their own actions had amplified.

THE MEMOIRS OF THE DUKE de ST. SIMON

THE MEMOIRS OF THE DUKE DE ST. SIMON

Newly translated and edited by Francis Arkwright.

Newly translated and edited by Francis Arkwright.

In six volumes, demy 8vo, handsomely bound in cloth gilt, with illustrations in photogravure, 10/6 net each volume. (Volumes I. and II. are now ready.)

In six volumes, demy 8vo, beautifully bound in cloth with gold lettering, featuring illustrations in photogravure, £10.6 net for each volume. (Volumes I and II are now available.)

No historian has ever succeeded in placing scenes and persons so vividly before the eyes of his readers as did the Duke de St. Simon. He was a born observer; his curiosity was insatiable; he had a keen insight into character; he knew everybody, and has a hundred anecdotes to relate of the men and women he describes. He had a singular knack of acquiring the confidential friendship of men in high office, from whom he learnt details of important state affairs. For a brief while he served as a soldier. Afterwards his life was passed at the Court of Louis XIV, where he won the affectionate intimacy of the Duke of Orleans and the Duke of Burgundy. St. Simon’s famous Memoirs have recently been much neglected in England, owing to the mass of unnecessary detail overshadowing the marvellously fascinating chronicle beneath. In this edition, however, they have been carefully edited and should have an extraordinarily wide reception.

No historian has ever managed to present scenes and people as vividly to his readers as the Duke de St. Simon did. He was a natural observer; his curiosity was limitless; he had a sharp understanding of character; he knew everyone and had countless anecdotes about the men and women he described. He had a unique talent for forming close friendships with powerful figures, from whom he learned details about important state matters. For a short time, he served as a soldier. After that, he spent his life at the Court of Louis XIV, where he developed a close friendship with the Duke of Orleans and the Duke of Burgundy. St. Simon’s famous Memoirs have recently been largely overlooked in England due to the overwhelming amount of unnecessary detail that obscures the incredibly engaging narrative underneath. In this edition, however, they have been carefully edited and should attract a remarkably wide audience.

BY THE WATERS OF GERMANY

BY THE WATERS OF GERMANY

By Norma Lorimer, Author of “A Wife out of Egypt,” etc. With a Preface by Douglas Sladen.

By Norma Lorimer, Author of “A Wife out of Egypt,” and more. With a Preface by Douglas Sladen.

Demy 8vo, cloth gilt, with a coloured frontispiece and 16 other illustrations by Margaret Thomas and Erna Michel, 12/6 net.

Demy 8vo, cloth with gold lettering, featuring a colored front illustration and 16 other illustrations by Margaret Thomas and Erna Michel, 12/6 net.

This fascinating travel-book describes the land of the Rhine and the Black Forest, at the present time so much the centre of public interest. The natural and architectural beauties of Germany are too supreme for even the sternest German-hater to deny; and this book describes them and the land around them well. But apart from the love-story which Miss Lorimer has weaved into the book, a particularly great interest attaches to her description of the home life of the men who, since she saw them, have deserved and received the condemnation of the whole civilized world.

This captivating travel book explores the region of the Rhine and the Black Forest, which is currently a major focus of public interest. The natural and architectural beauty of Germany is so impressive that even the harshest critics can't deny it, and this book does a great job of showcasing these wonders and the surrounding area. In addition to the love story that Miss Lorimer has woven into the narrative, her account of the home life of the men who, since her observations, have earned the condemnation of the entire civilized world is particularly noteworthy.

BY THE WATERS OF SICILY

By the Shores of Sicily

By Norma Lorimer, Author of “By the Waters of Germany,” etc.

By Norma Lorimer, author of “By the Waters of Germany,” and others.

New and Cheaper Edition, reset from new type, Large Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, with a coloured frontispiece and 16 other illustrations, 6/-.

New and Cheaper Edition, reset from new type, Large Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, with a colored frontispiece and 16 other illustrations, £3.

This book, the predecessor of “By the Waters of Germany,” was called at the time of its original publication “one of the most original books of travel ever published.” It had at once a big success, but for some time it has been quite out of print. Full of the vivid colour of Sicilian life, it is a delightfully picturesque volume, half travel-book, half story; and there is a sparkle in it, for the author writes as if glad to be alive in her gorgeously beautiful surroundings.

This book, the forerunner of “By the Waters of Germany,” was described at the time of its original release as “one of the most original travel books ever published.” It was an immediate hit, but for a while, it has been completely out of print. Rich with the vibrant colors of Sicilian life, it’s a wonderfully visual volume, part travel book, part narrative; and there’s a certain energy in it, as the author writes as if she’s thrilled to be alive in her stunningly beautiful surroundings.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Her birth-certificate is drawn up in the following terms: “On April 11th, 1806, at 3 p.m. before me, Louis Pinel, mayor of Fougères and registrar of births, deaths, and marriages, Julien Gauvain, tailor, aged twenty-nine, residing at Rue de la Révolution, Fougères, presented a female child, born on the preceding day at 7 a.m., the legitimate daughter of himself and his wife Marie Caretandet; he declared his intention of bestowing upon her the names of Julienne-Joséphine. The said declaration and presentation were made in the presence of François Dorange, sheriff’s officer, aged twenty-five, residing in Fougères, and François Paunier, gardener, aged sixty-eight, residing in Lécousse. This certificate was duly signed by the father and the witnesses, after the same had been read aloud to them. Signed: Julien Gauvain, François Paunier, Dorange, and Louis Pinel.”

[1] Her birth certificate is written as follows: "On April 11th, 1806, at 3 p.m., before me, Louis Pinel, mayor of Fougères and registrar of births, deaths, and marriages, Julien Gauvain, a tailor, aged twenty-nine, living on Rue de la Révolution, Fougères, presented a female child, born the day before at 7 a.m., the legitimate daughter of himself and his wife Marie Caretandet; he stated his intention to name her Julienne-Joséphine. This declaration and presentation were made in the presence of François Dorange, a sheriff’s officer, aged twenty-five, living in Fougères, and François Paunier, a gardener, aged sixty-eight, living in Lécousse. This certificate was properly signed by the father and the witnesses after it was read aloud to them. Signed: Julien Gauvain, François Paunier, Dorange, and Louis Pinel."

[2] She posed, not, as has been stated, and as we ourselves have erroneously printed, for statues in the towns of Lille and Strasburg, but for numerous studies of the head and the nude which Pradier afterwards made use of; thus the features of Julienne may be recognised in almost all the rough studies belonging to the first portion of Pradier’s career, which are exhibited under glass in the museum at Geneva.

[2] She posed, not, as has been claimed, and as we ourselves have mistakenly printed, for statues in the towns of Lille and Strasbourg, but for various studies of the head and nude that Pradier later used; thus, Julienne's features can be seen in almost all the rough studies from the early part of Pradier’s career, which are displayed under glass in the museum in Geneva.

[3] The portrait of Victor Hugo by Devéria has often been reproduced. It is popular. Léon Noël’s lithograph is less known. It is to be found either in the Artiste in the course of the year 1832 or in the Musée Victor Hugo. We reproduced it in the Contemporaine of February 25th, 1902.

[3] The portrait of Victor Hugo by Devéria has often been reproduced. It's quite popular. Léon Noël’s lithograph is less well-known. You can find it either in the Artiste from the year 1832 or at the Musée Victor Hugo. We published it in the Contemporaine on February 25th, 1902.

[4] Victor Hugo, Correspondance. Letter to Sainte-Beuve, August 22nd, 1833.

[4] Victor Hugo, Correspondence. Letter to Sainte-Beuve, August 22, 1833.

[5] Victor Hugo, Correspondance. Letter to Sainte-Beuve, July 7th, 1831.

[5] Victor Hugo, Correspondance. Letter to Sainte-Beuve, July 7, 1831.

[6] Lettres à la Fiancée.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters to the Fiancee.

[7] Under the heading: A Ol. (Olympio) XII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Under the heading: A Ol. (Olympio) XII.

[8] Théophile Gautier, Portraits contemporains.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Théophile Gautier, Contemporary Portraits.

[9] Alphonse Karr, Une Heure trop tard.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alphonse Karr, One Hour Too Late.

[10] We heard it from Monsieur Benezit, who was often with Frédérick Lemaître about the year 1872.

[10] We heard it from Mr. Benezit, who often spent time with Frédérick Lemaître around the year 1872.

[11] Théophile Gautier, Portraits contemporains.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Théophile Gautier, Contemporary Portraits.

[12] Lucrèce Borgia. First note to the original edition.

[12] Lucrezia Borgia. First note to the original edition.

[13] She was forty-six and beginning to grow fat. According to Juliette, she told Victor Hugo that his mistress was deceitful, vain, lawless, and a flirt.

[13] She was forty-six and starting to gain weight. Juliette told Victor Hugo that his girlfriend was dishonest, self-absorbed, unruly, and flirtatious.

[14] V. H. Fleischmann, Une Maîtresse de Victor Hugo, chap. vii.

[14] V. H. Fleischmann, Victor Hugo's Mistress, chap. vii.

[15] Nothing remains of it now, save the name and the site. All the rest, park, garden, and dwelling, has been completely altered.

[15] Nothing is left of it now, except for the name and the location. Everything else, including the park, garden, and home, has been completely changed.

[16] In 1877 Madame Drouet, although seventy-one years old, insisted upon attending the funeral of Mlle. Louise Bertin. “I wish,” she wrote to Victor Hugo, “to show in this way that I have not forgotten the marks of sympathy she gave you on my account in the early days of our love” (Letter of April 28th, 1877).

[16] In 1877, Madame Drouet, who was seventy-one years old, insisted on going to the funeral of Mlle. Louise Bertin. “I want,” she wrote to Victor Hugo, “to show that I haven’t forgotten the support she showed you on my behalf during the early days of our love” (Letter of April 28th, 1877).

[17] This inn still exists, and is not changed in any way. It is exceedingly modest.

[17] This inn still exists and hasn’t changed at all. It’s very simple.

[18] It belongs now to Madame Veuve Bigot. On the left exterior wall a Versailles society has thought fit to place an inscription recording that Victor Hugo once inhabited the house. Four lines of La Tristesse d’Olympio follow. It would have been more correct to bracket the name of Juliette Drouet with that of the poet, for after all it was not he who lived there, but she.

[18] It now belongs to Madame Veuve Bigot. On the left outside wall, a society from Versailles decided to put up a plaque noting that Victor Hugo once lived in the house. Four lines from La Tristesse d’Olympio follow. It would have been more accurate to include Juliette Drouet's name alongside the poet's, because ultimately, it was she who actually lived there, not him.

[19] Here occurs the only discrepancy between La Tristesse d’Olympio and the letters of Juliette. Victor Hugo writes in 1837: “They have paved this rough, badly-laid road”; whereas Juliette, as early as 1835, calls it the pavement.

[19] Here is the only difference between La Tristesse d’Olympio and Juliette's letters. Victor Hugo writes in 1837: “They have paved this rough, poorly laid road”; while Juliette, as early as 1835, refers to it as the pavement.

[20] La Tristesse d’Olympio.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ *The Sadness of Olympio.*

[21] See also later, in the collection of letters, the one written under date of January 25th, 1844.

[21] Also, check later in the collection of letters for the one dated January 25th, 1844.

[22] September 27th, 1845.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ September 27, 1845.

[23] September 29th, 1845: “I wish I had the money to buy it all before it is desecrated.” Victor Hugo understood her feeling, and a generous impulse led him to propose to buy the house. The price asked was six thousand francs. Very delicately Juliette refused. October 7th, 1845.

[23] September 29th, 1845: “I wish I had the money to buy it all before it’s ruined.” Victor Hugo understood her feelings, and a kind impulse made him offer to buy the house. The asking price was six thousand francs. Very gently, Juliette declined. October 7th, 1845.

[24] 1834.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1834.

[25] December 15th, 1838.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ December 15, 1838.

[26] Théophile Gautier.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Théophile Gautier.

[27] In 1836 Victor Hugo was forced to take legal action against the Comédie Française. He won his case the following year.

[27] In 1836, Victor Hugo had to go to court against the Comédie Française. He won the case the next year.

[28] We have proofs of this in two letters from Juliette to Victor Hugo.

[28] We have evidence of this in two letters from Juliette to Victor Hugo.

[29] February 1st, 1836.

February 1, 1836.

[30] It will be remembered that Mlle. Maxime brought an action against the Comédie and Victor Hugo on that point, which made some considerable stir. See the articles of Monsieur Jules Claretie in Le Journal of February 5th, 1902.

[30] It's important to note that Mlle. Maxime filed a lawsuit against the Comédie and Victor Hugo over that issue, which caused quite a buzz. Check out the articles by Monsieur Jules Claretie in Le Journal from February 5th, 1902.

[31] Les Burgraves alternated in the bill with a piece by Madame de Girardin in which Rachel played the heroine.

[31] Les Burgraves alternated on the program with a piece by Madame de Girardin in which Rachel starred as the lead character.

[32] May 30th, 1841.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ May 30, 1841.

[33] The removal took place in the month of February 1845. The rent and accommodation of the apartment were about the same as at No. 14. The furnishing, which Victor Hugo wished to make somewhat more luxurious, cost 2,256 francs, including the first quarter’s rent.

[33] The move happened in February 1845. The rent and the size of the apartment were pretty much the same as at No. 14. Victor Hugo wanted to make the furnishings a bit more upscale, which cost 2,256 francs, including the rent for the first quarter.

[34] 1833.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1833.

[35] Monsieur Léon Seche, Revue de Paris, February 15th, 1903.

[35] Mr. Léon Seche, Revue de Paris, February 15, 1903.

[36] Catalogue of an interesting collection of autograph letters of which the sale took place on Saturday, November 30th, 1912, page 21. Paris. Noël Charavay, 1912. In another note dated from Les Metz, Victor Hugo tells Claire “that he loves her with all his heart, and uses his best handwriting in writing to her, which is very praiseworthy in an old student like himself.” And he adds, “I kiss both your little peach-cheeks.” (Same, p. 22.)

[36] A catalog of a fascinating collection of autograph letters that were sold on Saturday, November 30th, 1912, page 21. Paris. Noël Charavay, 1912. In another note dated from Les Metz, Victor Hugo tells Claire “that he loves her with all his heart, and he puts extra effort into his handwriting for her, which is quite admirable for someone as old as he is.” He also adds, “I kiss both your little peach cheeks.” (Same, p. 22.)

[37] Autograph postscript by Victor Hugo to a letter to Juliette on May 28th, 1833, quoted above.

[37] Handwritten note by Victor Hugo added to a letter to Juliette on May 28th, 1833, mentioned above.

[38] Pradier did not fail to write a sermon on this occasion full of the unction and solecisms in which he habitually excelled.

[38] Pradier made sure to deliver a sermon on this occasion, filled with the emotion and mistakes that he usually excelled at.

[39] June 5th, 1841.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ June 5, 1841.

[40] Les Contemplations, Livres V., XIV., Claire P.

[40] Les Contemplations, Book V, XIV, Claire P.

[41] One of the sons of the sculptor was called John.

[41] One of the sculptor's sons was named John.

[42] April 25th, 1845.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ April 25, 1845.

[43] April 27th, 1845.

April 27, 1845.

[44] The thrilling episode of Victor Hugo’s political adventures in 1851, by which his life was placed in jeopardy through his espousal of the cause of liberty and progress, is related by himself in L’Histoire d’un crime. He was forced to go into hiding in December for several days, and subsequently made his escape to Brussels in the disguise of a workman. Juliette had preceded him thither, to prepare a safe refuge for him.—Translator’s Note.

[44] The thrilling episode of Victor Hugo’s political adventures in 1851, where his life was put at risk for advocating freedom and progress, is recounted by him in L’Histoire d’un crime. He had to go into hiding in December for several days and eventually escaped to Brussels disguised as a worker. Juliette had gone ahead to set up a safe place for him.—Translator’s Note.

[45] Charles Hugo, Les Hommes de l’Exil, p. 104.

[45] Charles Hugo, Les Hommes de l’Exil, p. 104.

[46] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[47] May 18th, 1852.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ May 18, 1852.

[48] This passage constitutes the portion of the Galleries of St. Hubert situated at right angles to the two others, called respectively, Passage du Roi, and Passage de la Reine.

[48] This section is part of the Galleries of St. Hubert located at a right angle to the other two, known as Passage du Roi and Passage de la Reine.

[49] May 24th, 1852.

May 24, 1852.

[50] A packet of Victor Hugo’s love-letters to Madame B. was treacherously forwarded to her by the lady in question. They extended over a period of seven years, 1844 to 1851. Victor Hugo had carried on his secret intrigue with Madame B. while he was daily visiting and corresponding with Juliette. The discovery of his duplicity almost broke her heart.—Translator’s Note.

[50] A packet of Victor Hugo’s love letters to Madame B. was deceitfully sent to her by the very woman involved. They spanned a period of seven years, from 1844 to 1851. Victor Hugo had been secretly involved with Madame B. while he was regularly visiting and corresponding with Juliette. The revelation of his betrayal nearly shattered her heart.—Translator’s Note.

[51] Victor Hugo, Correspondance, letter to Émile Deschanel, December 11th, 1853.

[51] Victor Hugo, Correspondence, letter to Émile Deschanel, December 11, 1853.

[52] January 23rd, 1853.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ January 23, 1853.

[53] It was signed by Félix Pyat, Rougée, and Jourdain.

[53] It was signed by Félix Pyat, Rougée, and Jourdain.

[54] Victor Hugo had disposed of the bulk of his furniture in June 1852, but he had stored the things he specially valued at Juliette’s apartment, Cité Rodier.

[54] Victor Hugo got rid of most of his furniture in June 1852, but he put away the items he particularly valued at Juliette’s place on Cité Rodier.

[55] These remarks may be verified by the series of photographs of the poet taken by his sons during his exile and preserved in the Musée Victor Hugo. Some of the snapshots, as we should call them nowadays, are an indication of the distress of the great outlaw.

[55] These comments can be backed up by the collection of photos of the poet taken by his sons during his exile, which are kept in the Musée Victor Hugo. Some of the snapshots, as we would call them today, show the suffering of the great outlaw.

[56] Victor Hugo Intime, by Madame Juana Lesclide.

[56] Victor Hugo Intime, by Madame Juana Lesclide.

[57] A young girl in bad circumstances, to whom Juliette had given shelter under her own roof, and who thus requited the charity of her benefactress.—Translator’s Note.

[57] A young girl in difficult situations, whom Juliette had taken in and offered refuge, and who in return showed gratitude to her kind benefactor.—Translator’s Note.

[58] Juliette Drouet was buried on May 12th, 1883, in the cemetery of Saint Mandé, near her daughter Claire, under a marble stone she had selected for herself in 1881. Her funeral was attended by a large body of journalists. The speech was delivered by Auguste Vacquerie. According to a letter she wrote to Victor Hugo on November 1st, 1881, she wished for an epitaph taken from one of the “sublime poems” he had addressed to her. Her desire was not gratified; the tomb does not even bear the name of our heroine.

[58] Juliette Drouet was laid to rest on May 12, 1883, in the cemetery of Saint Mandé, beside her daughter Claire, under a marble stone she had chosen for herself in 1881. Her funeral was attended by a large group of journalists. The eulogy was given by Auguste Vacquerie. In a letter she wrote to Victor Hugo on November 1, 1881, she expressed a wish for an epitaph drawn from one of the "sublime poems" he had written to her. Unfortunately, her wish was not fulfilled; the tomb doesn't even bear the name of our heroine.

[59] Juliette Drouet occasionally acted as the poet’s secretary.

[59] Juliette Drouet sometimes served as the poet's assistant.

[60] This letter is not signed. The envelope is addressed: “M. Victor Hugo. A quarter to twelve, midnight. I am going to your house.”

[60] This letter isn’t signed. The envelope is addressed: “M. Victor Hugo. 11:45 PM. I’m coming to your house.”

[61] Victor Hugo was then living at 6, Place Royale, in the house which is now the Musée Victor Hugo. Juliette Drouet lived not far away at 4, Rue de Paradis au Marais, which is now one of the sections of the Rue des Francs-Bourgeois.

[61] Victor Hugo was living at 6, Place Royale, in the building that's now the Musée Victor Hugo. Juliette Drouet lived close by at 4, Rue de Paradis au Marais, which is now part of Rue des Francs-Bourgeois.

[62] Juliette’s furniture had just been seized, and her landlord was threatening to evict her.

[62] Juliette’s furniture had just been taken, and her landlord was threatening to kick her out.

[63] Mlle. Mars, who was rehearsing a part in Angélo, at the Comédie Française.

[63] Mlle. Mars, who was practicing a role in Angélo, at the Comédie Française.

[64] There are traces of tears all over this letter.

[64] There are signs of tears all over this letter.

[65] Eugène Hugo, brother of the poet, had just expired. See Number XXIX of Voix Intérieures, à Eugène, Vicomte Hugo.

[65] Eugène Hugo, the poet's brother, had just passed away. See Number XXIX of Voix Intérieures, à Eugène, Vicomte Hugo.

[66] This is an allusion to the second poem in the Voix Intérieures: “Sunt lacrimæ....”

[66] This is a reference to the second poem in the Voix Intérieures: “Sunt lacrimæ....”

[67] One of the basins in the park of Versailles.

[67] One of the ponds in the gardens of Versailles.

[68] Victor Hugo had given Juliette a Quintus Curtius in which he had formerly studied Latin. On the fly-leaf he had written a few words of dedication.

[68] Victor Hugo had given Juliette a Quintus Curtius that he had previously studied Latin in. He had written a few words of dedication on the flyleaf.

[69] A critic.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A reviewer.

[70] Juliette Drouet here enumerates the depreciation of various stocks. The letter is of course written in a sarcastic vein induced by pique.—Translator’s Note.

[70] Juliette Drouet is listing the decline in various stocks. The letter is definitely written with a sarcastic tone driven by pique.—Translator’s Note.

[71] This is an allusion to the lawsuit of Victor Hugo against the Comédie Française.

[71] This refers to the lawsuit Victor Hugo filed against the Comédie Française.

[72] Casimir Delavigne.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Casimir Delavigne.

[73] Scribe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Writer.

[74] Juliette’s sums were always wrong.

Juliette's calculations were always wrong.

[75] Alluding to the revival of Hernani at the Comédie Française, January 20th, 1838.

[75] Referring to the comeback of Hernani at the Comédie Française, January 20th, 1838.

[76] The revival of Marion de Lorme at the Comédie Française was to take place the next evening, March 8th.

[76] The revival of Marion de Lorme at the Comédie Française was set for the following evening, March 8th.

[77] Granier de Cassagnac, one of the most ardent champions of Victor Hugo against the classical writers. The poet had introduced him to the Journal des Débâts.

[77] Granier de Cassagnac, one of the most passionate supporters of Victor Hugo against classical writers. The poet had introduced him to the Journal des Débâts.

[78] Ruy Blas. The poet had considered the propriety of casting Juliette for the part of the Queen, and had in consequence caused her to be engaged by the Théâtre de la Renaissance.

[78] Ruy Blas. The poet thought it would be appropriate to cast Juliette as the Queen, so he arranged for her to be hired by the Théâtre de la Renaissance.

[79] The creator of the part of the Queen in Ruy Blas. The first performance had taken place on November 8th.

[79] The actress who played the role of the Queen in Ruy Blas. The first performance happened on November 8th.

[80] Anténor Joly, Manager of the Théâtre de la Renaissance. He had intended to produce Juliette in a musical comedy.

[80] Anténor Joly, Manager of the Théâtre de la Renaissance. He planned to stage Juliette as a musical comedy.

[81] Victor Hugo had already submitted himself three times as a candidate for the Académie and was elected the fourth time, that is to say, the day Juliette wrote this letter. His chief adversary in the Académie was one of his former rivals, the Vaudevilliste, Dupaty.

[81] Victor Hugo had already run for the Académie three times and was elected on the fourth attempt, which was the day Juliette wrote this letter. His main opponent in the Académie was one of his former rivals, the playwright Dupaty.

[82] Victor Hugo was received into the Académie by Monsieur de Salvandy on June 3rd, 1841.

[82] Victor Hugo was welcomed into the Académie by Monsieur de Salvandy on June 3, 1841.

[83] The poet’s children.

The poet's kids.

[84] Victor Hugo had been elected Chancellor of the Académie Française on the preceding June 24th. Charles Nodier was the President.

[84] Victor Hugo was elected Chancellor of the Académie Française on the previous June 24th. Charles Nodier served as the President.

[85] François Victor Hugo, whose childhood was extremely delicate.

[85] François Victor Hugo, whose childhood was very vulnerable.

[86] This is an allusion to the recent death of the Duc d’Orléans, the friend and protector of Victor Hugo.

[86] This refers to the recent death of the Duke of Orléans, who was a friend and supporter of Victor Hugo.

[87] Rehearsals of Burgraves at the Comédie Française.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rehearsals of Burgraves at Comédie Française.

[88] An allusion to the disagreement of the poet with Mdlle. Maxime, to whom the Comédie Française wished to allot the part of Guachumara, and whom he was afterwards able to replace by Mdlle. Théodorine (Mme. Melingue).

[88] A reference to the poet's disagreement with Mdlle. Maxime, to whom the Comédie Française wanted to assign the role of Guachumara, and whom he later managed to replace with Mdlle. Théodorine (Mme. Melingue).

[89] This letter is written after the catastrophe at Villequier on September 4th, 1847, in which the eldest daughter and the son-in-law of the poet perished.

[89] This letter is written after the tragedy at Villequier on September 4th, 1847, where the poet's eldest daughter and son-in-law died.

[90] This is an allusion to a journey Juliette and Victor Hugo had just made, the account of which had been published in Alpes et Pyrénées.

[90] This refers to a trip that Juliette and Victor Hugo had recently taken, which was detailed in Alpes et Pyrénées.

[91] Probably Ulrich Guttinguer.

Probably Ulrich Guttinguer.

[92] A bronze medal representing Victor Hugo, after the medallion by David d’Angers.

[92] A bronze medal depicting Victor Hugo, based on the medallion by David d’Angers.

[93] This letter was written at Auteuil, where Juliette was living, with her dying daughter, in a house belonging to the sculptor, Pradier. Victor Hugo visited her there nearly every day.

[93] This letter was written in Auteuil, where Juliette was staying with her dying daughter, in a house owned by the sculptor Pradier. Victor Hugo visited her there almost every day.

[94] The doctor chosen by Pradier.

The doctor chosen by Pradier.

[95] Juliette’s own doctor.

Juliette’s own doctor.

[96] Victor Hugo was then a candidate for the Assemblée Nationale.

[96] Victor Hugo was then running for the National Assembly.

[97] Victor Hugo was to make a speech that day on La Misère, vide Actes et Paroles, Avant l’Éxil.

[97] Victor Hugo was set to give a speech that day on La Misère, see Actes et Paroles, Avant l’Éxil.

[98] Mdlle. Rachel. Arsène Houssaye, who had recently been appointed Director of the Comédie Française, had just introduced Victor Hugo to the great tragedian.

[98] Mademoiselle Rachel. Arsène Houssaye, who had recently been appointed Director of the Comédie Française, had just introduced Victor Hugo to the great actress.

[99] A speech on deportation. Vide Actes et paroles, Avant l’Éxil.

[99] A talk about deportation. See Acts and Words, Before Exile.

[100] Madame Biard.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mrs. Biard.

[101] Madame Biard had sent Juliette a packet of Victor Hugo’s letters to her.

[101] Madame Biard sent Juliette a collection of letters from Victor Hugo.

[102] The word “to-day” is left unfinished in the original, thus: aujo....

[102] The word “today” is left incomplete in the original, like this: aujo....

[103] The period when Victor Hugo’s intrigue with Madame Biard began.

[103] The time when Victor Hugo's interest in Madame Biard started.

[104] On December 2nd, 1851, Victor Hugo held a meeting of the representatives of the people, at which he drew up a proclamation addressed to the Army. On the 3rd he presided over a meeting of the Republicans in the Faubourg St. Antoine. Word was brought that the troops were marching on the Faubourg. Victor Hugo thereupon delivered an impassioned appeal to his audience, which concluded in the following terms: “On one side stand the Army, and a crime—on the other, a handful of men, and the Right! Such is the struggle. Are you prepared to carry it through?"—Translator’s note.

[104] On December 2nd, 1851, Victor Hugo held a meeting with the people's representatives, during which he wrote a statement for the Army. The next day, he led a gathering of Republicans in Faubourg St. Antoine. News came that the troops were advancing on the Faubourg. Victor Hugo then gave a passionate speech to his audience, which ended with these words: “On one side are the Army and a crime—on the other, a small group of people and the Right! This is the struggle. Are you ready to see it through?"—Translator’s note.

[105] A troupe of actors passing through Jersey had insisted upon playing Angélo before the exiled poet.

[105] A group of actors traveling through Jersey had insisted on performing Angélo for the exiled poet.

[106] Teleki, one of Victor Hugo’s friends in Jersey.

[106] Teleki, a friend of Victor Hugo in Jersey.

[107] Victor Hugo had taken up photography.

[107] Victor Hugo had started taking photographs.

[108] An allusion to spiritualism to which Victor Hugo had just fallen a prey.

[108] A reference to the spiritualism that Victor Hugo had just succumbed to.

[109] Adèle Hugo, daughter of the poet.

Adèle Hugo, the poet's daughter.

[110] Victor Hugo’s drawings. He was giving them away indiscriminately to his friends, and Juliette was jealous.

[110] Victor Hugo’s drawings. He was handing them out freely to his friends, and Juliette was feeling jealous.

[111] Probably one of the poems commemorating the catastrophe of Villequier. They were collected and republished in Les Contemplations.

[111] Probably one of the poems remembering the disaster of Villequier. They were gathered and reissued in Les Contemplations.

[112] Charles Hugo had lost his eldest son, Georges. He gave the same Christian name to the second, who, with Petite Jeanne, figures in L’Art d’être Grand-père.

[112] Charles Hugo had lost his oldest son, Georges. He gave the same name to his second son, who, along with Petite Jeanne, appears in L’Art d’être Grand-père.

[113] Madame Victor Hugo had just died.

[113] Madame Victor Hugo had just passed away.

[114] François Victor Hugo had just been given up by the doctors. His slow agony lasted eleven months.

[114] François Victor Hugo had just been given up by the doctors. His slow suffering lasted eleven months.

[115] François Victor Hugo died in the course of the day.

[115] François Victor Hugo passed away during the day.

[116] The anniversary of the death of Claire.

The anniversary of Claire’s passing.

[117] The removal from Hauteville Féerie.

The removal from Hauteville Féerie.

[118] Victor Hugo was to make a speech at the funeral of Madame Louis Blanc.

[118] Victor Hugo was set to give a speech at Madame Louis Blanc's funeral.

[119] A. Vacquerie and family.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A. Vacquerie and family.

[120] To the grave of Léopoldine.

To Léopoldine's grave.

[121] This letter is the last Juliette ever wrote.

[121] This letter is the final one Juliette ever wrote.

[122] Monsieur Eugène Planès possesses the original editions of Chants du Crépuscule, Les Voix Intérieures, Les Rayons et les Ombres, dedicated to Juliette and annotated by herself. He has been good enough to refer to them and verify our list in so far as the three following collections are concerned. We have included in the selection only the love-poems directly inspired by Juliette. We have left out the miscellaneous pieces which were dedicated to her after they were written, sometimes at her own request.

[122] Monsieur Eugène Planès owns the original editions of Chants du Crépuscule, Les Voix Intérieures, Les Rayons et les Ombres, which are dedicated to Juliette and annotated by her. He has kindly referred to them and checked our list regarding the three collections mentioned. We have only included the love poems that were directly inspired by Juliette in our selection. We have excluded the miscellaneous pieces that were dedicated to her after they were written, sometimes at her request.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!